sign in sign up
<<
Home , Adarnase IV of Iberia, Akhisar, Cemal Azmi, Karabakh Plateau, Kaymakam, Kuns

TIIE RECTORATE OF THE KARS KAFKAS UNIVERSITY, PUBLICATION NO: 22

Armenians in the History of Turks Basic Text Book

Prof. Dr. Azmi Süslü Prof. Dr. Fahrettin KIRZIOGLU Prof. Dr. Refet YİNANÇ Prof. Dr. Yusuf HALLAÇOĞLU f $ PART ONE THE RULERS OF UP LANDS // 1 1.1 FROM THE ARRIVAL OF CIMMERIANS TO THE SOVEREIGNTY OF PERSIANS (714-950 B.C.) 5 1.1.1. Proto Turk Cimmers 5 1.1.2. The Arrival of Sycthians and Their Sovereignty in Near Asia (680-626 B.C.) 9 1.1.3. The Site And Tribe Names That Remained From The Sycthian Torcom/Torcomian/Turkomen/Oğuz Tribes 17 1.2. FROM PERSIAN TO SMALL ARSACIDES (550 B.C.. 51 A.D.) 24 1.2.1. The Usage of “Armenia" Instead of Urartu In the Persian Period, the “”, and the Tribes that have been seen by Xenophon betw een Mosul and 24 1.2.2. Macedonian and Artaxians. Armenia/Up-Lands. Bulgar- Vanand and in the Roman-Arsacide Rivalry 29 All rights reserved. Under the law no 5846 this work ma\ not be 1.3.FROM SMALL-ARSACIDES TO 'S SOVEREIGNTY 33 translated 01 copied in whole or in part without the (w ritten) permission of 1.3.1. The frontier Princedom of Parthian Small Arsacidcs 33 Prof. Dr. Azmi Süslü. 1.3.2. Mannk-Konak Brothers (The Fathers of Karakuvunli) Christianity and Kamsarakanians (Kulbaşcs) 41 Prof Dr. Azmı Süslü 1.3.3. Religious Fight with Sassanians: The New' Turkish Tribes From North; The Invasion of Byzantine-Last Sassanians; “Armenia’’ Satraps. 46 1.4. FROM THE ISLAM SOVEREIGNTY TO SELJUKS (642-1064) 50 1.4.1. The Islam Sovereignty Until Sacoğluları The Welfare brought by Islam: Khazar Raid: Byzantine; Bagratians and their Principality ^ 1.4.2. From Sacoğulları to Seljukians: The Occupation of “Ermcniyyc" and Byzantine 55 PART TWO 2. THE ARMENIANS FROM SELJUKS TO OTTOMANS 61 ISBN 975-7617-18-3 2.1. Armenians at the time of Seljuks Conquests 61 2.2. Seljuks'Tolerance to Non-Muslims 62 Publisher : Rectorate of'the Kafkas University. Kars 2.3. Armenians during the Crusades 63 First Publication: Ankara, 1995 2.4. Armenians at the time of the Mongol-Conquest 65 Printed at : Levent ofsct Matbaacılık vc Yavincihk 2.5. The Dominance of Anatolian Princedom 66 Ltd. Ştı. A NKARA. PART THREE 3. THE ARMENIANS IN THE OTTOMAN ADMINISTRATION 69 5.3.6. The Events in Diyarbakir 150 5.3.7. The Events in Ma'müratü'l-Aziz (Elazığ) 152 3.1 The Armenians in the Ottoman Administration 69 5.3.8. The Events in 153 3.2 Freedom of Religion and Conscience 85 5.3.9. The Events in Sivas 155 3.3 Freedom of Language and Culture 87 5.3.10. The Events in Trabzon 15 7 3.4 Equality in Justice 88 5.3.11. The Events in Ankara L 5 8 3.5 The Armenian Population in the 89 5.3.12. The Events in Adana 15 8 3.6. Status of Taxes 99 5.3.13. The Ev ents in Urfa 15 9 3.7. Commercial Facilities 100 5.3.14. The Events in Izmit and Adapazari 160 3.8. The Interference of the West to the Ottoman Armenians 101 5.3.15. The Events in Hidavendigär () 160 3.9. Missionary Activ ities in the Ottoman Empire 105 5.3.16. The Events of the Musa Mountain 161 PART FOUR 5.3.17. The Other Armenian Events 162 . THE PROCESS OF ORGANIZATION REBELLIONS PART SIX AND BETRAYALS 107 6. IMMIGRATION (TRANSPORT AND SETTLEMENT, 4.1 The Role of the Patriarchate and Churches 107 REPRESSION) AND FACTS 163 4.1.1. The Activities of Patriarch Magırdıç PIrimya 108 6.1 The Term "Tcchir" (Immigration) 164 4.1.2. Narsaes Warjabetyan 1 10 6.2. [ncidents of Deportation and Genocide in the World 165 4.1.3. The Attitude of the Armenian Patriarch 1 1 1 6.3. Precautions Taken by the Ottoman State before 4.1.4. The Activities of Ianirliyan the Ottoman Armenian Immigration 167 Patriarch 1 1 1 6.4. Immigration (Transport and Settlement; Repression 4.1.5. The Cooperation of the Armenian Patriarchate Law and its Application 173 with the Ecmiyazin Church During 1 12 6.4.1. Deportation of Muslims in by the Russians 4.1.6. The Betrayals of the Churches 1 15 and the Final Events Which Forced the Ottoman 4.2. Schools. Charity Organizations, Association. Committees 118 Government to “Immigration'’ 173 4.2.1. Schools 1 19 6.4.2. The Law of Immigration Book of Instructions 4.2.2. Charity Organizations Associations 122 and Dccrees 174 4.2.3. Committees 124 6.5. The Attitudes of the West and Armenians Towards 4.2.3.1. Annenakar Committee 124 Immigration 192 4.2.3.2. The Hmchak Committee 125 6.6. Turkish and Armenian Population at the End of the 4.2.3.3. Daşnak Committee 127 Immigration 200 4.3. Rebellions 128 6.7 Efforts of Finding the Guilty 207 PART FIVE 6.8. The Consequences of Immigration 209 ARMENIANS IN WORLD WAR I 133 6.9. The Attitudes of Mustafa Kemal and His Contemporaries 5.1. The Activities of the Annenian Committees and Volunteers133 About the Armenians and Accusations 213 5.2. The Intervention of the West 135 PART SEVEN 5.3. Annenian Rebellions, Cruelties and Massacres 7. THE ARMENIANS SINCE THE LAUSANNE TREATY 233 During the W ar 139 7.1. The Armenian Demands At the Beginning of Lauscnnc 5.3.1. Zeytun (Siileymanh) Events 140 Conference 233 5.3.2. The Events in Kayseri 141 7.2. The Armenian Issue Wanted To Be Discussed At The 5.3.3. The Events in Bitlis 142 Negotiations Of The Lausanne Conference 238 5 .3 .4. The Ev ents in Van 144 5 3 > The Events in Muş 148 7.3. Armenian Issue Discussed In The Lausanne Conference FOREWORD Minorities Subcommittee 251 7.4. The Remov al of the "Armenian Issue" from the Lausanne The arrival, passing, settling, and placement of Turks in due Conference 256 to political and military reasons during the period before Christ and 7.5. Armenians from Lausanne till Today 261 afterwards is. as told by Atatiirk . a “forty centuries" long history w hich is 7.6. The New Armenian Demands During the World War 11 262 unknown for the most part. Even the histories of the Ottoman and 7.7. Ncvcrcnding Lies and Hatred: 24 Aprils: So -callcds Republican eras, which are said to be well-known by scientists, have been Massacre Monuments 263 tried to be shown as dark. 7.8. The New Armenian Terror 265 One of these stages is. without doubt, the Turkish-Armenian relations. 7.9. Diplomatic Manoeuvers-Scientific Activities 268 The Armenians who were exiled by Romans. Persians, and Byzantines 7.10. Armenians in - and Turkish Tolerance 272 from one place in Anatolia to another at the beginning of this era that CONCLUSION 279 lasted about a 1000 years and who were pushed into wars and treated as CHRONOLOGY 281 third class citizens most of the time, have found the opportunities to RESOURCES 291 benefit both from the just and humane Turkish customs and the tolerating, unifying policy of Islam. The age until the end of the 19th century when thcsi relations developed and reached their climcx. was a golden age for the Armenians. It was the Armenians who benefited the most from the facilities which the Ottoman State had provided to all industious. honest, capable, and skillful members of the non-Moslem peoples. Since they were exempted from military service and partially from taxes, they had the opportunity to rise in commerce, artianship. farming, and administrative works and they were rightfully qualified as the "faithful nation" or the "faithful people". Among this group that spoke Turkish cvcrwhcre and that even practiced its rituals in Turkish, were people who rose to important statuses in State posts. Some of them even had the post o f ministers. Consullarships in Public Works, the navy. Foreign Affairs, finance, treasury', post-cable administration and again some of these had written books in Turkish and foreign languages on the questions of the Ottoman State. On one hand the rights all the people benefited from, on the other hand almost all the rights confirmed by all Sultans and the new rights added to these -because of these royalties they had gained, the Armenians had become a privileged society among the non-Moslems and even among the Moslems in both active and w ritten law. But when the Ottoman State began to weaken and Europe interfered in almost all subject, a weakening and worsening in the Turkish-Armenian relations showed up . too. Both by the efforts of the Wcstcncrs to break away the Armenians from the Turkish society in religious, cultural, commercial, social and political matters, on the other side by the negative activities of the organized, equipped and armed Patriarch) , churches, and Armenian committees established in and outside of the country, the Armenians have been tried to be seperatcd slowly from the Turkish Armenians, the reasons of this hostility and the unknown or less known society. Thus, the bloody events in which mostly the Moslems lost and aspects of the displacement which though hardly examined-havc been were harmed had begun. Thousands of Moslems and Armenians lost their exploited a lot and we have used scientific data lor our work. The subject lives at the revolting movements that begun in East Anatolia and reached has man)' parts left in the dark. We have also tried to give same clues in even the capital city of istanbul. relation with these when appropriate. As long as an investigation is done Even though there were Armenians who fought against the enemy as on these matters and as long as it is done always from the viewpoint ol Ottoman soldiers and worked behind the frontlines during the first World Armenians and not from the angle of the Turks and the countries w hich War. must of them fought against the Turks together with the enemy in have been present in the region at that time with imperialistic purposes, and behind the frontlines, made massacres without making am the real aspects of the displacement w ill not come into the light. distinctions among women, children and old people and eventually turned While trying to investigate the subject objectively, we read about the Anatolia into a ruin by killing hundreds of thousands of Moslems. events of cruelty both in local and foreign sources, we saw the corpses of The measures the State took to prevent them and to cool them down men. women and children found recently in many sites of Turkey w ith were exploited and through the provocations and promises of the Allv broken arms and legs and marked with traces of beating with their holy Countries the Armenians inclined to disintegrate the country in which thcv belonings nearbv; we listened to the witnesses still alive today who have had lived in comfort for a 1000 years and desired to establish an been saved miraculously and whose generation is facing an extinction independent state. today; we traveled through the Anatolian villages, and cities Even though in war. the Ottoman Goverment. seeing that the events w ill mostly in ruins today, their names ripped off the maps: we were not calm down w ith the local measures for another 9 - 10 months, applied influenced and therefore we might have used a harsh language from time to a solution which can be seen very rare in the history of the world: it to time. But it is a fact that every scientific researcher whether a Turk. took the Armenians like many of its other citizicns from the region of w ar Armenian or a foreigner who investigates the subject for a long time and "exiled" or "displaced" them to the safe regions of the country. would be attached to the subject and influenced by its atmosphere, At the beginning this hostility has been executed under the name of whether he wants to be or not. This is anatural incident in every research. “volunteer regiments" together with Russians and then continued as This book was prepared w ith a neutral approach and supported with “legions" together with the British and the French during the National original documents by professors who are experts on this subject. The first Liberation years and even these countries were shocked by the cruelty of chapter was prepared by Prof. Dr. Fahrettin KIRZIOGLU, the second the Armenians. chapter by Prof Dr. Yusuf HALLAÇOĞLU and Prof. Dr. Azmi SÜSLÜ. The balance sheet had been a disaster for both the Armenians and the the fourth-seventh chapters and the other chapters ol the book were Turks: 2.500.000 Moslems died in the wars and massacres done by prepared by Prof. Dr. Azmi SÜSLÜ too and the whole work was Armenians and around 200.000 Armenians lost their lives in the wars, accomplished under his coordination. revolts and during the displacements: Anatolia was burnt, ruined, torn down to the smallest residents; the Armenians sent to the frontlines with many promises were left to their own destinies or went abroad with the Westeners. So, who ended up a loser9 Probably not only the Turks or Armenians, but also the Ally Countries who lost as many men and as much treasury and the civilization of the world showed no progress for approximately another 30 years.. The local and foreign archive documents collctcd for a long period, the resource books and pcriodics and the speculations, propogation and prejudice these caused have been left aside by us. and bv applying to the Aimeman sources too. we have tried to shed light on the situation of the

Ill INTRODUCTION wanted reforms on behalf of the Armenians, the friendship that was shown to Armenians in Anatolia turned into distrust and hostility. The history of almost a millennium Turkish-Armcnian relations can be When Armenians collaborated with the enemy during the World War studied in four phases: acquaintance and development phase, contented I. phase of irreversible events was reached. At this point, the Ottoman phase, interference phase and hostility phase. We tried to study these State had three choices. She could destroy the Armenians as some phases in seven sections. countries destroyed the traitors of war. she could deport them, the w av The relationship began at the time of Anatolian called Russians did to the Muslims in Caucasus: or she could send them away from the war front to the inner regions of the country. Ottoman State who "Beyliks". Seljuks and the Ottomans, and became well defined with legal did not abondon her thousand-year old tradition, did its best and moved status with Fatih's conquest oflstanbul. and developed further with the foundation of Patriarchate in 1461 and the provision of some privileges to the Armenians to the inner parts the country. Dcspict this, some people tried to derive evil from goodness and the Armenian socicty on religious, cultural and commercial grounds. The created an "" discourse. Even though, the Armenians rights and prcviliges given to Armenians at later stages provided them collaborated with the Russians first and later with the English. French and with a better opportunity of a prosperous and contented life stvies than the the and slaved more than a million Turks in Anatolia, these events other minorities in Europe. did not become an issue or a discourse and was "left to be forgotten" as But the spreading of nationalism in Europe after the industmal Lord Curzon proposed in the Laussanne negotiations. revolution, the searching of new markets and raw materials, and the Despite the fact that seventy five years has passed after the ev ents, the development of the "East Issue'1 the 1915 Vienna Congress turned the tale of genocide is still continuing, we tried to research this subjcct along eves of the Western States to the Ottoman Empire. The endeavor of with the other researchers. As our research went deeper, we saw that there expelling the Turks first from Europe, and then from Anatolia showed is no single document that can cause the Turks feel ashamed, offended and itself through the events of: protection of the Christians in Anatolia, be secretive regarding their deeds during and after the First World War protection of the Christians' sacred places, capitulations, genera! debts, and the National Independence War. We invite the foreign researchers, provision of the social, economic administrative rights of the mmoriies. particularly the Armenian ones to search the same truth. The lacilitcs that uprisings in Anatolia and Balkans and the autonomy and independence have been provided to native and foreign researchers in studying the movements. These movements originated in consulates, schools, hospitals, Turkish Archives, and the documents have been classified and presented orphanages, homes for the needy and churches which spread throughout for their studies, these have accelerated the process of reaching the facts. Anatolia in large numbers. We hope the real scientists will leave their prejudices and hatreds aside, The decisicions made in 1815 by the Western States were put into and endeavor to build bridges of friendship and truth. Thus, even if we action not so much for themselves, but used against the Ottoman Stat/c. cannot return to those happy days of the past, we can still start to live in a and as a result of this, the notionalist movements in Balkans were friendly wav. provoked, but they could not accept the " Reforms" the Ottoman State had to make for the non-Muslims due to the pressure put on them bv the Qestcrn States. Some of these reforms included the review of the minorities privileges, tax equality, and conscription. At the Congress, the decisions were made in the fav our of the Arcmcmans in the Ottoman State, the rights of the Armenians w ere guarded bv the Western states. Thus the "Armenian Issue" became an permanent item on the agenda after the "East Issue". When the Turks were blamed for the bloody events that took place in Anatolia which were causcd by the Western States, committees, volunteer units, churches and legions who PART ONE

THE RULERS OF UP-LANDS / URARTU I ARMENIA 1. THE RULERS OF UP-LANDS/URARTU/ ARMENIA*

Since the rivers of the region that stretches between the Caucasus Mountain Range and in the north; Kızılözen, Kerkiik and to Mountain Sincar which stands in in the south; Malatya-Çukurova and Asi River in the west and the Caspian Sea in the east flow to four seas, this region has been given many names which meant"Up-Lands" or "High Country" throughout the ages. First theAssyrians had called "Urn" (High) "Atru" (Country) the region around Van and the upper parts ofGreater Zab and Tigris in their cuneiform writing documents written in 1280 B.C. They later abbreviated this name as "Ur-Artu." Again the Assyrians had called the region which irrigates Assyrian Land, Nayri (which first meant "Rivers", them "Enemy") ^ In the Old Testament which was written in the IV th century B.C and which has earlier copies, it is said that "the Noah's Ark has landed on the Mountain Ararat after the Flood (Genesis, VIII,4)"; the "Ararat Lands" are mentioned in the other books of Old Testament too. The Semitic Aramaics who came from the southern deserts and who settled in the Diarbekr Plains called the Sources of Tigris, Ar-Mina / Har-mina/Har-Min-yab (which meant Up Land / Country) In this name, the first word (Ar) meant" up/high" and the second word meant "land/country." Even the Persians, who later adopted the fluent Aramaic language and writing had known the Sources of Tigris and the Upper Euphrates region with this name. For this reason, the Persian Emperor, Darius I had shown here as Ar-Mina and Ar-Minia (Upper Country) while mentioning the riot he has forced down around "Elazığ-Tunceli", in the Bisiitun Stone-Inscription made in 515 B.C. ^ Since the Miletian HEKATAEUS (549-486 B.C.) and HERODOTUS (484-425 B.C.) of Ionia (the Ancient-Greece) mentioned this Semitic geographic name as Armenia (Upland) and its people as Armenioi (Armenians); the subsequent Greek and Latin sources used them in the same form. HERODOTUS indicates that the east of "Halys" (Kızılırmak) \ known as "Upper-Asia". Even in their final years the Byzantians (like KRITOPULOS who has witnessed our Conquest of Constantinapole) had known this region with this name.

(*) Two epic sources that will be mentioned frequently, KDK: "Kithab-i Dedem Korkut" (The Book Of Old Korkut), faximile, Dr. M. ERGİN, Dede Korkut Kitabi I, Ankara 1958, pp 1-154; TSO: Topkapı Sarayı Oğuznamesi, photocopy, Ş. GOKYAY, Dedem Korkudun Kitabi, Istanbul, 1973, pp 577-579 (1) Şemseddin GÜNALTAY, "Yakın Şark II, ANADOLU", Ankara, 1946, pp 263-267 (2) Joseph SANDALGIAN, "Historie Documentaire de I'Armenie des Ages du Paganisme", , 1917, p. 95, 105, 120-121, 389; Rene GROUSSET, Histoire de I'Arm&iie (Des Origines a 1971), Paris 1947, pp 74-75 Sub-Aru meant between two rivers (Euphrates and Tigris ) in English and XENOPHON, the rearguard commander of the "Ten Thousands; who "Meso-Potamia" in Greek. The capital of Huri, which was a northern branch were returning from today’s Mosul to Trabizond in 401--40Ü Б. c, titled this or neighbor of them, was known as "Kharru", The Jews called it(in Old book "Anabasin" in Greek which meant (Journey) to Upper Country". Yunus Testament) "Hor" and "Horit" (the "t" in the end is the pluralization suffix). EMRE (1240-1319), who grew up around the River Sakarya, has written In the XVIII tb and XVII th. centuries, the "Hurris" had ruled over Aleppo and "Adsız Selçuk-name" about the succeeding of Ilhanli Keyhatun. Yunus Northern Syria(4) EMRE has used the term "Yukan-Eller" (Up-Lands) as the Turkish equivalent of ancient Urartu Arm enia and Armenya. The phrase Our knowledge about the language of the Hurris comes from the tablets "Yukaru-Canib" (Upper district) has also been used for the Eastern Anatolia found in Hattusas (Boğazköy, the capital of Hittite),M ari, Tel-Amerna and and in the Ottoman documents starting with the 1514 Çaldıraıı Kerkük. This language is distinguished by the suffixes added to the nouns Expedition. and verbs freely, and among the known ancient agglutinative languages, it stands very close to Sumerian. The German philologist E. FORER The Russian scholar Nicholai MARR, who knows the ancient acknowledges Hurri language as a turcoid language . If we remember that Armenian (Grabar) very well, states that, the term "Armenya/Armenian has the Hurris attached great importance to the horses (which they bred and been used for the Gregorian-Christians (who do not eat pork and do not breed trained as herds), in the same manner that the Turks did, we may accept that swine) to distinguish them from the (pork eating) Orthodoxes after the 451 there are some relations between the Hurris and the Central Asians.® Chalcedon (Kadıköy) Council. It is clear that this term does not have an ethnic meaning. In short; the Christians who call them selvesHay and their The oldest Sumerians were brachycephalic. The great scholar of the countryHayastan (this fact has been indicated in the book printed in Soviet ancient Near Asia history F. HOMMEL asserts that the Sumerians were a Socialist Armenian Republic) have never used and adopted the name Turkish tribe": A branch of the oldest ancestors of the has Armenian which refers to the people of a certain geographical region, like departed their country in the and came to Near Asia , and Anatolian, Balkanian, Caucasian and Syrian. We know that, in spite of formed the Sumerians . Those old Sumerian texts show the structure of the being "Papas", the Gregorian-Armenians have called Eastern Anatolia as in those days". HOMMEL also explained 350 Sumerian the "Upper Country", in their language words with the Turkish ones, and made a correct Turkish sentece, thinking a- GRIGOR from Ahlat says "Upper-Country" in 1393 while discussing that it was Sumerian. the Temiir's expedition, b- GRIGOR from Kemah (west of Erzincan) says The Sumerian word "dingir" which means god, corresponds to the "Upper Provinces" to the Eastern Anatolia, in mentioning theC elalis. (3)- We ancient Turkish word "tengri"; the "de" postposition, the M suffix for the will see the "Dede Korkut Oğuznameleri" which call "Up-Lands" as Oğuz first person, and the S affix for the second person are common characteristics Lands. between the two languages, the completive morphology and the word The Anatolia-Seljukian Sultans, Ottoman Sultans and Mevlänä chaining syntax of Sumerian shows that it is anAltaic language, a group of JELALEDDIN use the adjective "Rümı” to point out that they areAnatolian. languages that Turkish also belongs to. This fact has been acknowledged by *** Prof. V.CHRISTIAN and B. LANDSBERGER (who believe that the thesis of FR.HOMMEL is exaggerated) too. The wordbalta is also common between In the Illrd Millenium B.C., the Sumer-Akkad cuneiform written texts Turkish and Sumerian. In addition, the identical of the burial ceremonies of mention the "Subaru"s who were of the same race withSumerians who live the Sumerians, old Sycthians, Huns and many historical Turkish nations; the in "Up-Lands" (Urartu/Armenia) and in its south, use an agglutinative common words between Turkish and the Elam (people who lived in the east language neither Semitic nor Arian, and who arebrachycephalic. Their name of Sumer and in south-west ) language; their common horse-training methods; some linguistic characteristics that indicate the relation between (3) Hrand D. ANDEREASYON, "XIV ve XV Yüzyıl Türk Tarihi'ne ait ufak Hurri Language and Turkish; and the Hurris' horse training techniques that kronolojiler ve kolonfonlar". Istanbul Faculty of Letters, TARİH ENSTİTÜSÜ DERGİSİ, Istanbul, October 1972, Number 3, p 86; "Celalilerden Kaçan Anadolu resemble the methods used by Khuttal Turks in Turkistan and in Period Halkimn Geri Gönderilmesi" Ord. Prof. tsmail Hakkı Uzunçarşılı'ya ARMAGAN, in the Near Asia show the traces of the Turks in this region/6'1 Ankara 1976, P 47. Greek "Veri-Asakli", Armenian "Yerin-Ashkharkh" and Georgian "Zeda-Sop'eli" phrases mean "Upper Country" (E. HONIGMANN, "Bizans Devletinin Doğu Sınırı," translated by Fikret IŞILTAN, Istanbul 1970, p 146 (4) M. Şemseddin GÜNALTAY, ibid, pp 259, 267. and note 20) and they were used for Up-Lands. For the "Yukari-Canib" (Upper District) term in Ottomans, see "MünşeatisselätTn, Istanbul 1274 (1857, Ilnd Press), I. (5) Ärif Müfit MANSEL, Eski Doğu ve Eğe Tarihi'nin Anahatlari, Istanbul, 1945, p. 13 416; Ahmet Refit (ALTINAY), Anadolu'da Tiirk Aşiretleri, Istanbul 1930. P 11. The (6) A. Zeki Velidi TOGAN, Umumi Tiirk Tarihine Giriş, (Introduction to the General people of Tabriz still call "yukhari" to the Ağrı-Kars-Erzurum region Turkish History), istanbul 1970, 2nd press, pp 11-12. In the "Ilnd Turkish-Soviet Colloqium" held by Elazığ-Fırat 1.1. FROM THE ARRIVAL OF CIMMERIANS University in October 1989, Prof. Dr. Osman Nedim TUNA , a "Turcologist, TO THE SOVEREIGNTY OF PERSIANS (714-950 B.C.) Mongolist, Altaist and Linguist at Malatya-Inönü University has shown the: 1.1.1. Proto-Turk Kipchak Cimmers "Phonetic equivalences between Turkish and Sumerian Languages" (in 7 branches); "The consonants succeeding the first vowel of the word" (in 5 branches), "The word endings" (in 4 branches) and "Visible equivalences" [52 In the steppes between the Volga River in the east, the Karpat identical words: agär/ağrı-pain-, azgu/aski-hanger-, men/men: ben-1-, Mountains in the west, the Caucasus Mountains in the south and the Black Sea tuku/toku: doku-fabric-, on/on-ten-, umuş/yumuş, uş/us: akıl-intelligence-, region as far as the , the Cimmerians who were the western branch of the "Proto-Turks" dominated between 2000 and 800 B.C.. The Cimmerians zibin/cibin: sinek-fly-etc.] and the 168 word in Sumerian and Turkish have the who maintained the Fortress-Culture and represented the "Horseman same meaning and structure.^7) Osman N. Tuna finishes his announcement Civilization" were forcet to move by the fellowmen Sycthians in 820 B.C. titled "The Historical Relation Between Sumerian and Turkish Languages and who came from the Central Asia in big and strong migrating branches and the Problem of the Age of Turkish" as: "If the Sumerologists will object, they who led a "horseman-nomad" life. The western branch of the Cimmerians must take all of the words into consideration, since the fact cannot be who did not accept the Sycthian rule went to Balkans and Central Europe; presented in another way. If there is an error, this must be confirmed not by passing the Caucasus mountains, the eastern branch of Cimmerians were personel authority, but through written sources and in the same language just spread out to Anatolia/following theCyrus- and Çoruk regions/10^ In as I have done in the Turkish Originated Words research. I can defend all of 750 B.C. HOMEROS introduces this nation living in the north of Black Sea the results that I have reached in other subjects, no matter where the question with the name of Kimmerioi (Cimmerians), the people of"Dark Lands." and objection comes from". ® The subsequent Greek sources mention them with this name. When the eastern branch of the Cimmerians escaped from the Sycthians Our teacher Afıf ERZEN who became an authority about theHurris in 714 B.C. and went down to south by passing the cauasus Gates, they and their grandchildren with his researches and digs, presents his reached the Urartu borders near the River Cyrus. The Urartu King Rusa/Ursa latest findings: In the region that covers the lands fromCaucasus to Kerkuk (735-713 B.C.) confronted them but when his army was defeated, he and from Caspian Sea to Malatya-Çukurova and Asi River, in the ages committed suicide with his own dagger near the lake Urmiye. The Assyrians between IVth Millenium B.C. and 600, lived the Hurri Tribes (who showed a called them Gimirri In the Old Testament they are mentioned as Gomer (the very strong cultural unity, who lived in houses like round-tents and who spent elder son of Yafeth/Yafes, the son of Prophet Noah). Relying on the Turkish the winter and the summer in different places) and their branch the Urartus and Persian legends and the work of Byzantian chronologist PROKOPIUS (Up-Landers) (900-600 B.C.). The final word of the science is that "their (which ends in 550), the greatest "General Turkish Historian", deceased Prof. language was agglutinative, and it resembled the Ural-Altai languages Dr. A.Zeki V.TOGAN has determined that the Cimmerians were the because of its word formation method with the addition of suffixes to the ancestors of" and Bulgar" (the ); and that fixed stems". ^ the West-Turkistan branch of the Cimmerians which are mentioned as Kiman/Kumar in the Turkish legends are the "Kumars" shown in the south Let us see the inhabitants and the rulers of the Up-Lands in the ages of Fergana, in the PTOLEMEUS Geography written around 150 A .D /1 The between the First Turkish Immigrations that came from the north of Cimmerians who escaped from the Sycthians, that expelled the last Caucasus and overthrew the Urartu Empire and the Seljukian Mänzikert. Eastem-Cimmerians in 680 B.C and passed the Caucasus Gates, dwelled Victory, from 714 B.C. to 1071 A.D. around River Halys and in 676-675 B.C. they showed that they were strong enough to overthrow Phyrigia. Cimmerians have left memories in the region between the north of (7) Osman Nedim TUNA, Sümer Tiirk Dillerinin Tarihi İlgisi ve Türk Dilinin Yaşı Black Sea and the Halys River: 1-A big country and a peninsula, CRIMEA, Meselesi. (The Historical Relationship between Sumerian and Turkish and the Problem of Turkish Languages' Age) II. TURKISH-SOVIET COLLOQIUM, Announcements, (October 26-31, 1989, Elazığ) Inönü University-Malatya 1989, pp 4—24 (10) M. Tancr TARHAN, "Eskiçağ'da Kimmerler Problemi" The summary o£ Ph. D. (8) O.N. TUNA, ibid, p 33 thesis -VIII. TÜRK TARlHl KONGRESl (Ankara, October 11-15, 1976) Anneencements, Volume I , Ankara 1979, pp 355-359, Table 215 (Map). (9) (Prof. Dr. Afif ERZEN,Doğu Anadolu ve Urartilar, Ankara 1984, pp 15-26. (11) A. Zeki V. TOGAN, ibid, pp 17,18, 22, 34, 195, 405, note 73. 2-) KEMIR/KIMERKÜY peninsula located at the mouth ofKuban river; Kumaniya-Gate". (In the Oğuz Legend it is also said that "theKipchaks have this place is mentioned as Kimerikum in the ancient Greek sources. 3-) made their home between Volga and Dagestan Defile"). TOGAN says that GIMRI, the village in Dagestan where famous Imam-Şämil was born 4-) Kipchak's presence in this region may be as old as these/14) GÜMÜRÜ/GÜMRÜ (Leninakan since 1924) located at the east of We are going to point out the traces and memories of the big and small Kars,Arpaçayı 5-) BIG- SMALL KUMRU mountains on the west of tribes that belong to the Kipchak/Kuman branch and that has settled in the Sarıkamış, in the Soğanlı-Summer pastures 6-)KEMER the western border regions in the south of Caucasus in B.C. ag es/15) of Lazluk, in the east of Rize 7-) theKemer mountains, between Trabzon and 1-) ABARAN ("Abaroi"in PTOLEMEUS, "AVAR-Ayr" in Maku, in Bayburt as KIMERIUS mountains in the Byzantian age 8-)GEMEREK the the east of Elegez Mountain) plain and its center, located between Sivas-Kayseri and around Halys. 2-) ALAZAN ("Alazoinos"in STRABON, a stream between Şirvan At the first pages of the anonymous Ancient-Georgian History, named and ), "Kartlis-Çkhovreba" (The Life of Kartli/Georgia) which was first written in 3-) BORÇKA (from the "Borusk"s in PTOLEMEUS, an adminis­ Greek and later translated into Kartrel (Georgian) language in the middle of trative district of Artvin), the Vth century B.C., we find some reports that confirm the statements of 4-) ÇAN (one of the twin tribes of Lazs, which is known as Çanar in A.Zeki V. TOGAN as "The Cimmerians are the ancestors of Khazars and the upper parts of Alazan; STRABON and the subsequent historians mention . The sovereignty of the Cimmerians that lasted only 35 years it as San/Sanni. Located between Rize and Gümüşhane), between 714-680 B.C. in the region between south of Caucasus, Black Sea 5-) ÇOR/ÇOL (The Dagestan Defile/Demirkapi), and Caspian Sea is narrated in Kartlis Çkhovreba under the title of "The Expedition of Khazars" as: There were Eight-Brother tribes living in the 6-) ÇORUK (in Turkish it means Çors. The river that passes from region between Gurgan (Caspian Sea) and the Black Sea which was known ?i Bayburt-Artvin), as "Targamos" (Torkam). In the north of theseTargamosian brother tribes, 7-) KAMAK/KEMAK (in PLINIUS it is a place located close to The Khazars were living in their country, stretching between Derbend-Defile and near the Daryal-Gate. U is in Kars-Arpaçayı Small-Khazaret (Khazar-Land)-Sea (Azak) and River (Kurban) and the administrative district, around Çoruk), Big-Khazaret River. After becoming strong and wealthy, they had elected 8-) KÄMAKHIS (It was the capital of a sub-; An administra­ their king and passing the "Deniz-Kapi" (Dagestan Defile/Demirkapi) they tive district in the west of Erzincan, in the Bitlis-Bingöl district) came and dominated the Targamosians. They levied annual taxes on them. 9-) KANKAR (The State sub-vilayet located near the sources During the first Khazar Expedition, the king has granted Caucasus to Uobos. of Kars-Arpaçayı, with the name of subsequent "Kergerlu" tribe.) Later a small portion of the Caucasus (the region around the Daryal Gate) was 10-) KARIS/KARS-KARSAK (Kars who has adopted its name from named as Os-et (the Os country) and its people was called the Oses (the the Kansak/Karsak tribe of the Balang/Vanand branch of the Balkar/Bulgars "Alan" tribe which speaks a semi-Persian langage. (12)) that migrated from Terek river to the Kars Plateau. The ancient town Again in the same Georgian source, it is said that "When the "Karsak", which is located in the east of the soda lake over which the state Macedonian Alexander (in 332 .B.C., his regent) came with his army, Çoruh border passes; this lake is known as "Karsak lake" too. The Gregorian and Cyrus rivers and their surroundings were defended by Kipchaks and "Karsaks" who moved from the Kars Plateau and migrated to today's Içel's Bun (Autochtone) Turks who were brave warriors" ■l3-*.Kipchaks are surroundings had been known as "Kefere-i Karpak" (non-muslim Karpak) in mentioned as the remnants of Cimmerians and the Sycthians are told as the the XVth century; after adopting the Islam religion they were known as Bun-Turks, as it will be explained in detail below. A.Zeki V.TOGAN "Varsak/Farsak"), confirms these reports, relying on the PLINIUS's (Vlth book vii 2;8 3;19,t) (14) A. Zeki V. TOGAN words as "There were two tribes living close to the Caucasus Mountains, (15) For the above-mentioned geographical names, see M. Fahrettin KIRZIOĞLU, named Kamaks and Oran (Uran)s and here (the Derbent Gate) is called "Selçuklular'dan Önce Armenya'ya / Yukari-Eller'e Olanlar", The Armenians in the Turkish History Symiposium. (May 26-27, 1983, Izmir) Announcements, Izmir 1983, pp 144-154; "Selçuklu Fetihleri'nden (1064—1071) (12) French translation and its explanations, M. BROSSET, "Histoire de la Georgie lere Doğu-Anadolu'da Tiirk Boy ve Oymakları'ndan Kalan Dağ ve Su Adlan", The partie, "Histroire Ancienne, Jusqu'en 1469 de J.C.S. Petersbourg 1849, pp 18, 24-26. Announcements of the Symposium on the Turkish Site Names, Ankara 1984, pp 79-96; "Yukarı Kiir ve Çoruk Boyları'nda KIPÇAKLAR" TIK Publication, Ankara 1992, (13) M. BROSSET. ibid, I. 32-33. pp 50-54, 192-193, 198-210. 11-) KASAK/KAZAK (The right branch of the Zengi/Hurazdan called "Can-Baykuran" and who came from "Çenastan/Turkistan". They have stream that passes from Revan and the Kazak-Stream that joins toCyrus lived in entire Kartli/Georgia as”Ocakli-Chief Commander dynasty" untill between Gäncä - Tbilisi. It has taken the name of one of the twin tribes of 177. In KDK they are shown as belonging to Inner Oğuzs Branch with the Karapapaks. The other tribe is "Borçalı"), "Gogalet-Koca's son Şor-Şamsoldın" register)/16^ 12-) KOSOR/KOSUR (The region where its branch in Dagestan 18-) VANAND/BALANG (According to KHORENLI who quotes reaches is called "Ulu-Kosur"; The Ortodox Georgians that live between from MAR-ABAS KATINA, around 120 B.C. the Bulgars/Balkars living in Tbilisi and Darya that make their living by sheepbreeding call it KHEVSUR; the north of Caucasus were forced to settle in today's Kars plateau and which There are KOSOR village and KOSOR stream between Göle and ; and a was'known as "Ormansiz-Pasen" region; this place was named according to KOSUR stream in Bitlis), their dominant branch. Therefore until the conquest of the Kars region, by the 13-) MÖKÜZ/MÜKÜS (The "MÖKÜZ" village in Kars-Arpaçay Selçuk, this region was known with this name). administrative district. Today's "Müküs" town and stream, which was Also, we know the ancient names that have remained from the Cimmers mentioned as MOKSOEN by A.MARCELLINUS, once the capital of the and Sycthian tribes in the region between Crimea and the east and south coasts state in the north of Lake Van. Their names come from the people of Kipchak of Black Sea: Apsar, Askur/Azgur, Balasakan, Barkal/Balkar, Çavak, tribe that is known as MUKSU in the Buhara-Karatekin region and as MOKSI Çig/Zyg, Çop-creek, Kalarcet, Korkmıt, Taşırı'k, Terel’k/Tire (I) - Bolu, on the right-hand side of VOLGA), Tukhar'k, Turkae (Turks). 14-) OLTU (The name of the stream that joins to Çoruk from the right-hand side and the fortress city by the stream. It is mentioned as 1.1.2 The Arrival of Sycthians and "OLTUK" which means OLTIS in the Mediveal sources. There is another Their Sovereignty In Near Asia (680-626 B.C) OLTI in the region between Tbilisi-Çıldır, on OLTI-STREAM in the that joins to Danube from the right-hand side. The name of the region - ex-president of Rumania Chavushesku was born in Wallachia-Oltu- After expelling the final Eastern Cimmerian branch, the Sycthians has remained from the tribe that came with the Cimmers), advanced to the south of Caucasus in 680 B.C. and reached the Assyrian borders. They were know as "Aşkuzay" "Aşguzay" and "Işkuza" in the 15-) SADER/SIDER (the strong and ruler tribe of Çoru and its Assyrian documents, and the Hebrews had mentioned them as Aşkenaz (the surroundings, SADER in HERODOTUS, the independent HESPERIT tribe son of Gomer, who was the son of Yafes, and Yafes was the son of Prophet that did not accept the Persian sovereignty in XENOPHON. This tribe which Noah) in the Old Testament. The Chinese had known their main branch in the was cited as HYSPIRATID/SYSPIRITID in STRABON was so strong that Central Asia as "Se" and "Su" The Hindus (who adopted the religion the ÇORUK River was called "S(i) per River"in "Kartlis Çkhovreba"; founded by Buddha, the son of a Sycthian Monarch) had known them as According to A.MARCELLINUS, "SADER" is adjecent to "Kolkid". Since a "Sakya", and the Greek colonies Vanquards around the east of Black sea in branch of this tribe, whose name lives on with the Ispir administrative district 720 B.C. had known them as "Skyt". It appears that the latter word comes of Erzurum, has settled around the sources ofGreater Zab, the Yaylak from the Turkish tribe "Çik" [Chik] who lived in the Köğmen/Sayan mountains (3.610m) are known as "Ispiriz". The main branch of this Kipchak mountains according to Göktürk Inscriptions; and from ancestors of "Çik-Il"s tribe has given its name to "Siberia" country), (=Çik-Land) who were one of the three tribes that constituted the 16-) SIGNAK (The Alazan-Stream in the west of Şirvan and the Karahanlilar. Kagri and its surroundings which were located, at the junction Fortress and Region between Yura and Kabur; the writer of the Kabusname of today's Abaza-Çerkes countries were called Zyg by the Greeks who had been to Gäncä Şeddälı in 1047 says that .-the (STRABON XI, II, 14) who did not possess palatal sounds [Jae] [chae] and Christian-Sikhnakian concubines are very beautiful and loyal; there is a "Siknak Fortress" in Karabakh, in the south of Cyrus ; the capital of Cengizli (16) Regarding the sources on the arrival of this Turkish Dynasty and Tribe, see M. Fahrettin GÖKORDA around Seyhun river was the "Signak" city), KIRZIOGLU, 'Dede-Korkut Oğuznämelerini Bırakan Oğuzlar'ın Tokuz Tiimen Giircistan'a Koriışu Yaşadaklarımn Gösteren APKAZA AZNAVUR, ŞAVKALI 17-) ŞOR-STREAM/ŞULAVER (It was the name of the sub- Melik Deyimleri ve BAGUL-OĞLU AMIRAN ile GOGALET-KOCA whose capital's name comes from the Turkish tribe in Altais. Its original form ŞOR-ŞAMSOLDIN Kütükleri", The Announcement of III rd INTERNATIONAL is "Çor/Çır" which means "noble"; The above mentioned "ÇOR" and CONGRESS ON THE TURKISH FOLKLORE, Ankara 1986, Volume II, pp 165-182 (17) A. Zeki V. TOGAN, ibid, I. 33-36, 44-45. M. Fahrettin Kırzıoğlu, mentioned "ÇORUK" are their real names. Here lived the "Orbelians" who were also "KIPÇAKLAR", p. 50-54, 199-200. [Sha], "Zikhus" by the Byzantians and "Sikh/Sikha" in the Medieval Ages "We assume that the hero who is known asTunga Alp-Er in Turkish Genoese-Venice documents. The Georgian documents and Georgians public legends and as Afrasiab in the Persian legends is the great ruler that secured used to call it "Çik'et/Cik'et" (=Çik-Land) and "Cikler"/18) the most prosperous and peaceful period of the Great Sycthian State" ■1У). A.Zeki V. TOGAN says that (ibid pp 34-36): "Like E. MINNS, H. When the Sycthians passed along the eastern part of theUrartu country TRIEDLER and LAUFER who work on the origin and the culture of and reached to Assyrian border, the new Assyrian king Asarhadon Sycthians, I, too, believe that the ruling class of this nation was Turks. The (680-669) who then had just succeeded, understood that he could not information about their life styles, general appearrances and facial seatures withstand them (679. B.C.). So he gave her daughter in marrige to the customs and morals stated by HIPOKTATUS (The Greek astronomer and Sycthian King Bartatua ("Protothias" in HERODOTUS ) and established geographer who lived between 161-127 B.C.) is the same as the things written friendship with him. Meanwhile the Sycthians grew stronger with the new about Huns and Göktürks. Their creeds, burial ceremonies and customs were migrations coming from the north of Caucasus and they ruled over theMedes the same as Altaians. They used to live in Turkish jerry-built houses (the living in Anatolia and in Western Persia. HERODOTUS told these events as domed tents made of felt) and in wheeled tents." such (1,103-106): In the age ofMadyas, the son ofProtothias (Bartatu'as son Sycthians used to drink koumiss (fermented mare's milk) and make Madova=Alp Er Tunga ) the Sycthians ruled over theUpper Asia for 28 "kurut" by drying milk (or yogurt); their creed was shamanism; they used years (654-626/5). When they advanced to SINAI after Syria and Palestine to believe that it was hard to protect from the foreigners and accumulating (in 634), the Egyptian King Psammetic III met them and presented gifts goods, since they were regarded as the main source of disputes. Theyavoided (annual taxes) and begged them not to go any further; thereupon, they The Syctnian men and women used to fight bravely; they werecontented, returned (in fact they were worn out by the hot climate); eventually the big cordial and simple people. HOMEROS (who is thought to live around Izmirin crowd (which included Madyas and Chieftains) were put up by Keyaksar the IXth century B.C.) and some other Greek historians have regardedthem as (626-585) (a subject of the Sycthians who chose Akbatana/Hamadan as "koumiss drinking, possessionless Sycthians" and idealized them capital) and by the Medes, near the lake Urmiye, were killed in a cowardice (STRABON, VII, III. 9). manner as planned. As a result of these events, the Medians became It is probable that the tribal names of these Sycthians "Targuate, independent and gained strength. Skolot and Paralat" (as quoted by HERODOTUS) are the plural T form of The Sycthians w'ho lost their sovereignty in Near Asia as a result of this Tiirk, Chigil and Barula" as "Türküt, Chikiiiit and Barulat". The national disaster, intended to gather and settle in Urartu (Up-Lands). The Persians separate dominant Sycthians into three groups as a.) Those latest excavations and recently discovered documents indicate that the who live aroundFergana, Central Tienshan and b) Those a ho li ve Sycthians allied with the Medians, before Nineveh was conquerred by the between Lake Aral and Caspian Sea c) Those who livein the south of neighbor states and the Assyran state was overthrown; theSecond Babylon today's . The inscription of Barius the Great (522-485 B.C.). The documents show that the Akhuzays (Sycthians) filled the Urartu Country in Persian and Turkish legends show us that the center of the political life, that 609 B.C. and got the control ofUpper Tigris region. The Sycthian model occurred between Eastern Europe, Near Asia and Chinese borders in the 8 th bronze arrow heads that are found in and around the walls of Sardurinini and 7th centuries B.C. and that was controlled by a single state, Central Asia," (Çavuştepe) castle, which is known as the most magnificient castle of Urartu, prove that the Babylon document which states that this castle and the Urartu state was demolished by the Sycthians.^20-* (18) In the Kartel/ Georgian source we see the Following reports about the"Chik" (Chik) and Pachaniks" - (Pachanak /Pechenek) who were the neighbors of "Os” (As/Alan) tribe and who allied with them when necessary: The Armenian King , Yarwend (19) Ismail Hami DANİŞMED who studied Le Zend-Avesta (written by J. (Erovant) was forced to leave the throne by"Sumbat Biwritian" and he was replaced DARMESTETER) very well have reached to the following conclusions, written also in by Artaşan. Meanwhile the Kartli Kings invited the "Os"es and "Leks" to raid to the "Tiirklerle Hind-Avrupalilarin Menşe Birliği-I": a-) The name "Tur" in Avesta is south. The huge Kings of Oses, Bozuk and Albazuk allied with the Pachaniks and a very strong evidence about the oldness of the word"Turc". In the Aogemaide Book, Chiks The Leks King allied with Durdzuks and Didos. Thus they formed a great army according to Zend Avesta, The Turan King Frahnrasyan (Afrasyan) who came from and raided the Southern-Country / Armenia. Then looted and destroyet Shirakvan, the Tur Dynasty was mentioned as "Turc" instead of Turya. This shows that there is Vanand and Basian. They they looted the region betweenD aşt and Naxçivan, and no diffference between the meanings of these two words." (p 60) b-) The "Sak" in camped near the Yor creek. (M. BROSSET's translation, ibid, I, 65-67, W.E ALLEN, Avesta and the "Sag" in Pehlevf sources are theSycthian Turks (p. 68). The Afrasyab 'History of the Georgian People", London 1932, pp 137, 402, 410). "The Apkhaz and whose name is seen in the form ofFrahnrasyan, Franrasyan, Fräsyak and Fragharsa Çıket King Sharvashidze" who Joined to the "Chikhori Battle" (1462) against the in Zend and Pehlevi texts and whose name's Turkish is Alp-Er Tunga according to Karth Bagratian Kingdom, won his independence (M. BROSSET, I. 688, II, 382, 386: KASHGARLI Mahmut, has made 6 raids to Persia. At the and o f these campaings he W.E. ALLEN, ibid, p 133-137). The "Gürel" (Gurya) King in the Western Georgia sent has become the king of both Turan and Persia; but since he tortured a lot he was killed a letter to his Sovereign, Ottoman Sidar and complained about the enemies that were by his grandson Keyaksar (633,584) (pp. 72, 73) called "Akpkhaz and Çiked (И)" who attacked to his country in 1578 (K1RZIOGLU (20) Afif ERZEN, ibid, pp. 40-41, 43 M.F., Osmanlilar'm Kafkas Elleri'ni Fethi, Ankara 1976, p. 81 n 221) The great scholar of "General assassination Turkish History" A.Zeki (=Ispir/Çoruk river). Here he was confronted withBun (Authoctone/Native) V.TOG AN (ibid p 36) explains the results of the assassination of the Great Turks and Kipchaks who were very brave warriors. For this reason he Sychtian Conqurer by the Media Monarch Keyaksares/Key-Khusrev in could not conquer the fortified fortress which was called Tukharis 625 B.C . as such: The information given in the Assyrian inscriptions and the (=Tukharian) (the ruins of this fortress is known as "Viran-Kal'a" in Şavşat). Greek resources regarding the end of the Sycthian sovereignty; and the Alexander the G reat, humiliated by the Bun-Turks in Sarkin'et, fought for Chinese records which inform that the Chinese have occupied the Twelve one year and conquerred the fortress, but with a lot of hardship he could not Sycthian Kingdoms (States) in 623 B.C. are accepted to be the first proved manage to punish the Turks who dug the soft rock and fled.(22'1 historical data about the History of Turkistan. Sinologue DE GROT also says that "It is the first reliable historical report about the history of Turkistan that b-) The Turks^23) (who remained from the "Ocakli Chief-Commander relies on documents", Dynasty" Sycthians) were defeated by "Apkaz-Kartli" (Georgia) King Bagratian III Giorgi (1154-1184) with the aid of Ku(r)-Basar (Saf Bozar) who 3. TWO DIFFERENT REPORTS IN THE was elected as the Chief Commander by the Kipchaks (that have come from

ANCIENT GEORGIAN HISTORY ON THE (21) The first word of the "Bun-Turc" term which is mentioned in "Kartlis-Çkhovreba" SOVEREIGNTY OF SYCTHIANS: was believed to mean "primitive". (M. BROSSET, ibid, I. 33 and note 3). Therefore BROSSET translated the name of the "Bounthurki"s as "Turks primitifs". Like A. Zekı. V. TOGA, I also thought that it was true. But Prof. Nikolai MARR (in his book There are two explanations on the Sycthian's expelling the Persians "The Georgian Grammar" that he wrote with a French linguist) explains that the "Bun-Turk" term mentioned in Kartlis Çkhovreba means "Autochtane" (native) Turc. according to the oldest Georgian History, a-) It was the "Turks" who came (N. MARR et M. RARR1ER, La Langue Georgienne, Paris 1931, p 615) after the Khazar (Cimmer ) invasion and these were "Bun Turks" and (22) M. BROSSET, ibid, I. 29-34 "Kipchaks" b-) The Prince and his supporters lost the fight for throne and they (23) The French Orientalist M. BROSSET who was also a member of the Petersburg Science escaped to Kartli. They were the "Çenli"s (Chinese) and the ancestors of the Academy of Empire has seen the truth while translating and publishing "Kartlis-Çkhovreba" and expressed that the Orbelians who held the Kartli "Orbelian Beys" from the Üç-Oklu (Three with Arrow) tribe, under the rule Commander-in-Chief position as a family estate wereTurk. This fact was mentioned in of "Young-Prince". Let us summarize the two explanations here: his book printed in 1851: Additons et Eclaires de L'Historire de la Georgie" In this book he says that the Princes coming from the Chinese (Turk)King's Dynasty that a-) The Persians fought with the Turks in the age of Ke(y)-Kapus passed the Daryal Defile and saving the country from thePersians, that settled in the (Median, Key-Kavus). The Turks who were defeated in the war against Orbet Castle were called Orlbuk (Orb-people) and Orbetatsik (Orbetians). These people have been called Cenevulk and Ceneçik which meant Chinese. In the Index Kay-Khosro (Keyaksar-626-685- the son of Shiosh/Siyavuş who was killed section of the first volume (p XXXIX) we see the following historical reports: The in Turkistan) since Modava/Mathias and their Big Beys were killed in a feast subsequent name of ORB or ORBETH was "Şamşwilde" (Three arrow) Fortress. The which was set - up in 628/5 B.C., advanced upwards along the River Cyrus Orbelians are the Turks who settled in Georgia. In this same book, M. BROSSET asserts that Sarkine or Sarkinet (the home of sariks) was a fortress that was built by and arrived at Metskheta (Masaket, the old Kartli/Georgian capital in the Orbelian Turks, and it defied the , But neither the Soviet nor north of Tbilisi) with 28 thousand families and negotiated with the the Georgian historians do reflect these facts in their works. My publications about the Turks who came w ith the Sycthians that dwelled around Çoruk and in Kartli start Mam-Sakhlis (Prince) of the country: they promised to help and protect from the January of 1946. ) 1-) " Answering the Georgian Professors" (very long, Georgians against the Persians. published in 6 issues), HÜRSES Newspaper, January 17-22, 1946 (Istanbul) 2 -) "The ancient history of Oğuzs in Georgia" (With the words of Orbelian Prof. Cyril As a result of this the Georgians became friends with the Turks and TUMANOF uttered in April, 1918), "Dede Korkut Oğuznameleri, Book I" Istanbul helped them spread out and settle in their different towns. A big group of 1952, (pp 27-30); 3-) "Kars Tarihi Volume I" Istanbul 1953, pp 82-86, 89-91, Turks founded a fortified city in a bluff area, 'named "Sarkin'et" 143-145; 4-) "The Turksih tribes that are mentioned in the ancient Georgian History in B.C" 1st. INTERNATIONAL TURCOLOGY CONGRESS (Istanbul, (=Sarkin/Sankin country/ the place of Sariks tribe). The allied Georgians and October, 1973). Announcements, Istanbul 1979, (pp 158-163, 167-172); 5-) "The Turks fortified the other fortresses and towns and waited for the enemy to Traces of the Turksh Beliefs and Traditions in Georgia" 1st INTERNATIONAL TURKISH FOLKLORE CONGRESS (Istanbul, June 1975) Communications, Volume come. Meanwhile the Georgians who were seeking help against the Persians IV, Ankara 1976. 6-) "Selçuklulardan Önce Armenya'ya Hakim Olanlar," from the were welcoming the new-comers. Meanwhile an immigration branch of Jews SYMPOSIUM ON THE ARMENIANS IN THE TURKISH HISTORY. (Izmir, May who escaped from Nabu-Khodososor (Ilnd Babylon King) that invaded 1983), Communications, /tzmir 1983, p 206-210; 210; 7-) "Selçuklu Fetihlerinden (1064-1071) önce Doğu Anadolu'da Tiirk Boy ve Oymak Adiarindan Jarusalem arrived to Georgia. These were accommodated along the Kalma Dağ ve Su Adlan" The Communications of "SYMPOSIUM ON THE Zanav-Stream (in the north of Tbilisi) and near Aragvi in return for paying TURKISH PLACE NAMES", Ankara 1984. 8-) The registers of "Amiran, the son of annual tax. Bagul and Şor Şamsoidm, the son of Gogalet-Koca", the communications o f III rd INTERNATIONAL TURKISH FOLKLORE CONGRESS, Ankara 1986, Volume II, pp When Alexander the Great (his regent) came with his army in 331 B.C. 170-171, 177-181. 9-) Yukan Kür ve Çoruk Baylan'nda KIPÇAKLAR ile he tried to conquer the fortified places along Cyrus and "Speris-Çkal Ortodoks-Kıpçak Atabekler Hiikiimet (1267-1578), Ahiska/Çıldır Eyaleti Tarihinde (Thesis), TTK, Publications, Ankara, 1992. the north of Caucasus in 1118 and settled along Cyrus, that took Tbilisi from the General of the Country. The Orbelians were conferred with high honors Seljuks in 1124 and secured the independence of Georgians). Meanwhile the during the period of the first king of Georgia, Darnovas (302-267 B.C.): They were so esteemed that there was not anyone who could challenge them names and the services of the Orbelians were removed from except the King. Their family estate consisted of 12 Sub-province, the lands "Kartlis-Çkhovreba", from "The History" and from "Church Inscriptions" in extending from the Borcah-Stream in the east and from Teryalet in the west of accordance with the order of Giorgi. Karabakhian STEPHANOS, a Tbilisi to the mouth of Çoruk was named according to the dominant tribe of Gregorian priest whose family has taken refuge in Azerbaijan Sycthians as Gogaren/Gugaret/Gagalet states, during the rule of Arsacides, (Gäncä)-Atabeks has written chronicles relying on the Georgian History they had large estates known as North - Bıdeasklığı = three Beyliks) they inscriptions which were translated into ancient Armenian, church records, were dismissed from the post of Chief Commander in 1177. They had the family memoirs and traditions. To these chronicles which he completed in privilige of crowning the Kings (P. 25) One of the other estates of the 1295 he added The Orbelians History written in Armenian. The everts that Orbelians was Argu'et (Argu country, a place in the West Georgia lmeret= were extracted from the Georgian History in 1117 are narrated in this work, j he Açıkbaş which carries the name of the Turkish Argu tribe).Male names such The following is a summary of them: as Erat (Arat), Elikum, Purtel and Libarit (Uteber?) were peculiar to this "When the Kartels (Georgians) did not have a monarch, they were dynasty/24^ administrated by their chief called Danuder (Chief of the Tribe). The Persians The state lands of the Orbelians, the Gugar'k (Gogars), Gugaret / (Media) conquered Kartel and Aibanya (past neighbour of Kartel located in Gogalet state (which is called Gogaren= Goga country in STRABON) North-Azerbaijan) and were tormenting the people of these two countries with included the following 9 Sub-Provinces during the rule of Arsacides (51-428) oppression and corruption. 1-) Şor-Creek (copy: "Çorot"=Çors-Creek, the sub-province located Meanwhile two big revolts had occurred in Çenestan (The Chinese in the upper part of Khiram-Stream; its capital isŞamşolde); Country/Turkistan), a country which was the neighbor of theKhazars and Huns and which extended as far as the Imaus Mountain (The Tann 2-) Kolp/Kulb-Stream (Between the lower parts of Borcah-Stream Mountain that divides the Central Asia into two as Western and Eastern Asia). and Kazak-Stream, located at the right-hand side of Cyrus); The monarch of this country had died and the two princes had started to fight 3-) Taşır (The middle and western part of the Borçalı-Stream, its for the throne. Eventually the Young Prince was defeated, and took the centre is Loru Fortress); treasure of the state he escaped from his country with his supporters. 4-) Çop-creek (The sources of Boreali-Stream, the region around the Those people coming from Çeçestan passed the Daryal-Defile and "Alt-Çöp" "Kara-Çöp" villages) [The name Çop belongs to the Sycthians; entered Kartel. They made an aggrement with the people of Kartel who were Behram Cabin who succeeded to the Persian throne in 591 and the "Altı-Çub’s exhausted from the brutal administration of the Persians, and the settled in the Göktürk Inscriptions were a branch of this tribe]; whereever they wanted in return for protecting them from the Persians, Their 5-) Kankar'k (=Kankars, the sources of Kars Arapçayı; the Kipchak Prince accommodated in the fortress named Orp'et (Eagle's Nest) which was tribe Kankar that later joined to Pecheneks and the subsequent "Kengürlü" considered to be unconquerable. The soldiers and the public had settled in the tribe originated from them); big towns and castles and gained ownership of these places as family estate. They were given names according to the ancestory of their princes, and the 6-) Terek'k (The Tiryalet around the sources of Khirama at the castle they were living in (Orpetian, Orp-UIk People-, of Orp) right-hand side of Cyrus; they are of the same tribe with Cimmerian "Drel'ler" Orpelyan/Orbelyan-(Orbians); the castle in which the Orbelyans settled was observed by XENOPHON in, Tire[I] bolu); named in Georgian according to this tribe's name: "Şam=Three, 7-) Çavak'k (=Çavaks, the region around the Çıldır-Akalkalak Sholde=Arrow); the others were called Chen-e-Vulk (The people of Çen) [ In ); KATIP ÇELEBI’s work "Cihännumä", they are mentioned as 8-) 'k (=Ardahans: the Ardahan-Ahıska-Göle region); "Chin-Chavat"="Chin-Çavlar". p-406]. 9-) Kalarç'k (Kalarç's the Şavşat-Ardanuç-Artvin-Borçka-Khopa Since the Orbelians were very strong and soldierly, they expelled the Persians from the country and secured freedom and peace. In return for their (24) M.J. SAINT-MARTIN, Histoire des Orpelians, Memoirs Historiques et service they were announced as the Sibarabed (Chief Commander) and Geographiques sur Г Armenie, Paris 1819, ft 59-63. region extending between the Arsiyan mountain in the west of Posov and the along Kelkit-Yeşilirmak), tax is 400 talants. XVth Province: Sycthians Black Sea; place known as "Kalarzen" in PTOLEMEUS; even today, people (around Gökçegöl and Aran/Kabağ) [The people who were called" Sakasin" living there call the dry wind that blows from here to the Black Sea"Kalaç"; in the works of ARRIANO,were known as "Sakasen" in STRABON, this name cames from the Turkish tribe, Kalaç, which is pronounced as a "Sakasun" in PLINIUS, the "Afrasyaboğlu" family, who were called silent letter. (25) according to KAŞGARLI Mahmut. "Si-Sakan"lived in the city of Patrav during Medieval Ages and the country "Orus Коса" in KDK] and Caspians (the lower region of Alazan junction, the The two Oğuz/Turkmen tribe names were discovered within the Şirvan-Dagestan section between Kür and Terek; latter became the country Orbelian lands and neighborhood broadened the the horizons of Turcology. for Albans the Europeans name the Caspans Sea on the basis of its past, 250) a-) "Askur’et" (=Askur’ country) ,the famous fortress located by the talants. XVIIIth Province: Matiens (around the Lake of Van and the of Cyrus in the northeast of Ahiska is mentioned in 2 B.C. to 55 A.D. Ararat Mountain.) Alarodians (around the begining of Aras, and along (Kartlis-Çkhovreba, 1.57, 225; II. 167,179). It is the old spelling of Yazgir Çoruk, from the Kipchak branch whose name lives on in "Siper/Ispir") 200 according to KAŞGARLI Mahmut . In 131 ARRIANOS had seen the talants. XIX th Province : Moskhis (from the Sycthian branch named "Askur’us" stream along which there are 15 villages today The region is" exist Masaget/Mesket; who lived in Kartlı/ Tbilisi region), Tibarens (along the and that is called "Askaros", 4 miles to the west of Rize. The name of a village Faş/Riyon river),Makrons which means (Big heads), Mosinoks and Mares, within the borders of Khizan administrative district of Bitlis is "Azgur"). 300 talants" (note that the Armenia in HERODOTUS is the equivalent of b-) Absor'us (according to ARRIANOS) PLINIUS who lived Urartu/Up-Land country; it has nothing to do with today's Armenians between 23-79 ("Natural Hist., VII, 4/4; 9/1; II/l) stream is shown around the ancestors who call themselves "Hay".) Çoruk-Mouth and near Нора/26) Since we know that the Greek and Latin add "os" and "us" to pluralize a noun and that palatal sounds like [je] [ch] and 1.1.3. The Site And Tribe Names [sh] do not exist in these languages, it is for certain thatApsar'us comes from the Apşar/Awşar/Afşar tribe of the Oğuz/Turkomen Boz-oklar That Remained From The Sycthian ("Posuklar") branch who settled in the Black Sea coasts with Bozoklu Torcom/Torcomian/Turkomen/Oğuz Askurs. Tribes c-) We believe that a tribe of Paçan clan of Uç-Oklar Branch had come to an inland region of Çaykara, administrative district in Trabzon and Since we pointed out the references and quotations in our two papers had given their names to two villages, "Nefsi-Paçan" and"Mezrae Paçan" (We published in 1983 and 1984,(27) on the sites and the tribe names here we will have a long poem "Yusuf and Züleyha" in Turkish from a poet who grew up cite only the results briefyl according to the river banks. The names given in in Paçan Village in XVIIth century). . relation to the Kipchak branch will not be mentioned here. As our research goes further, we can see that the Kipchak and a.In Cyrus Banks: Turkomen/Oğuz tribes came from the north of Caucaus in 680 B.C., frightened the strongest state in the Central East, the Assyrians and had taken 1-) ALBAN'K/ALBANS/ALBANYA (The first two terms are the king's daughter as bride, occupied Azerbaijan, Persia and Anatolia, synonymous; a Sycthian branch who had the title of "Alp" in Turkish, settled became part of the Sychthian Unity, extorted heavy taxes on the Egyptian around Başkale, which was above the Great - Zap region, giving there the Pharoah after 47 years, made their homes in the Urartu country and its name "Big-Albak/Alpak" and the Çömerik region, giving there the name neighborhood after 625, made the "Turkish/Kalın-Oğuz presence felt very "Little Albak." ARRIANOS in Alexander’s Anabasis's narrates that the deeply in their enviroment. In introducing the native princes and the Persian "Albanz" and their southern neighbor and of same race Sycthians have allied satraps in the age of Darius I (522-485), HERODOT (111, 92-94) explain the with the Persians in the Arbela/Erbil War in 331 B.C. "Albans' King" dynasty "Governments" in Azerbaijan and Eastern Anatolia as such: who attacked the Roman Pompeus army in December 66 B.C. The winter quarters situated along bank of Central -Cyrus were known as "Oraes"; This XHIth Province: Places between Paktyika ("Bogduz" Kurds along the word is related to the old Turkish word Orus/Örs [anvil] mentioned in K.D.K Bokhtan Stream) Armenia (Urartu/Up-Lands) and Black Sea (the region and it indicates that these people come from the "Oruz-Koca" dynasty: According to K.D.K "Delü-Tondar" dynasty who conquered the (25) "The Armenian geography" which is attributed to Ananya of SIRAK since 1882. Its Dagestan-Defile are the grandchildren of Oruz-Koca.) French translation M.J. SAINT-MARTIN "Histoire..." Paris 1818, I, 79-83; 1819, II. 367; Russian translation, K.P. PATKANOF Petersburg 1877, p 52. 2-) BALASAKAN (The Sycthian branch who lived during winter (26) A. BASCHMAKOFF, La Synthese des Periples Pontiques, Paris 1948, p 84-87; A. along the banks of Central-Cyrus around 450 A.D.. In BELÄZURI (p:203),it GROSS publication, "Flavii Arriani Qvae Exstant Omnia" Vol II, at the end of Tabula III, Ponti Euxini Periplus Secundum Arrianum (A.D. 131 map that includes all the (27) 6th and 7th papers in the 23rd footnote names of Black Sea coasts and rivers) is stated that the Balasakan-Kurds who were returning from the summer 10-) SAKASEN (in STRABON) / SAKASUN (in ARRIANOS) pastures have expelled the during the Muslis Conquest around 645. In /SAKAPEN (in PTOLEMUS); the surroundings of Gökçegöl and the entire the Ottoman "Gäncä Essays Notebook" 1593 their grandchildren are quoted Karabağ region; Aran in Mediveal times; there was another "Sakasen" on the as "Turkomen" with the name of "Igırmıdörtlü"-twenty four-; Mrs Adile bank of Kizihrmak, near Ürgüp. AYDA considers the "Pelasgs" who settled in Greece in 3000 B.C. and whose 11-) SARKIN/SARKINET (Sanks-country near Tbilisi as mentioned languge was used along the coasts of Thrace and in Imbros and Lembos in the earlier; the original form of the word is "Sank'in"; The "in" at the end of the Vth century B.C, as "Proto-Turks" and says that "Pelasgs were Sycthians too". word was a suffix that was added to the tribe-family names and that indicates (28) plurality in ancient-Turkish; it has passed from Caspians to Russians; both in Turkomen and in Kazakh s, the Sank/Sariks tribe was known as being 3-) CIN/ÇIN MOUNTAIN (A mountain which is 3000m high in the nom adic).. northwest of Ardahan Plateau. This name is related to the Orbelian tribe 12-) ŞAMŞOLDE/ŞAMŞ WILDE (The central region of Orbelian was Çin-Çavak/Cenevulk/Geneçik who came from Çenlastan/Turkistan). the Orbet Fortress in Turkish, however it was known as the samil /üç - Solge 4-) ÇAVAK/ÇAVAKHET (The first one is a tribe name; the second when it was translated to Georgian. As their Province "Gogaret" was the one means the Çavakh-country, the Çıldır-Akalkalak/Ahılkelek and Lakes Upper along the banks of the Upper Cyrus and east and lower section of Çoruk region). and their central sub-Province has located in the "Şor - Creek" the Iç-Oğuz Princes and Northem-Bideaskhs register mentioned as "Şar-Samsoldın, the 5-) ÇIN-ÇAVAT (The native people of Çavak/Çavaket Sub-province son ofGogalet-Koca" in K.D.K. as this was also acceptabe by "Turkologist". who came with Sycthians; this phrase means "Chinese-Çavs"; a village with this name has been changed to the name of" Köprübaşı" in 1960). b-) In Aras Banks 1-) (A fortified city on the right-hand side of Kars-Arpaçayı; the 6-) ÇOP-CREEK (It was a province in the Penbek region of fortress name of Kämat, in the west of Erzincan, is"Am" central, part of Debeda/Borçalı Stream that joins to Cyrus from the right-hand side; Diyarbakir was "Hani" with "H" added to the "Am" "Am-Sabu" -near the According to Temürnäme in 1386,"Ak-Çöp" and "Kara Çöp" regions "" tribe, mentioned in the Tonyukuk Monument and its region is named in which are located in Şeki, on the left-hand side of Lower-Cyrus; In the relation to one of 24 Altaic Turkish tribes, as"Ak-Anuy, Anuy" according to Semerkant Country: The leader named Bahram who overtook the throne of RADLOF's book, "From Siberia"). the Persian King in 591 was from the Sycthians "Çopın" (Çops) 2-) ARAKS/ARAKSEN (HERODOTUS and the subsequent Greek tribe). sources call "River Oxus" or "Araks" the river coming from the Sycthian 7-) GOGAREN (in STRABON), GUGARK (Gugars), GOGARET country and flowing intoLake Aral; STRABON mentions the name of the (Gogar Country; the entailed family estate of the Orbelians that was located tribe that lives above the Kars-Arpaçayı junction as "Araksen" ; the between Kazak (Akstanfa)- Streamw hich joins Cyrus in the east, and "Eraskha-Cor" /Araks Creek known during Medieval Ages is the equivalent Çoruk's-Mouth in the west; above , we mentioned its 9 sub-; It has name, for "Araksen". the town which has an ancient church and which is taken its name from the Gogar (Gog-er) of Sycthians, and the tribes related to located in the north ofAni City and in the right-hand side of Arpaçay is the Gog and Ma-bog in Old Testament. It is known as "Gogalet-Koca" in called "Araz-Oğlu" in Turkish and "Eraskh Vork" in Armenian translation K.D.K, as the ancestors1 register of Orbelians with the R/L changes). . This shows that it is a tribal name). 8-) CYRUS (The river that springs in the north of Kars has the same 3-) ALINÇAK (The name of the stream that joins Aras from U name as"Kyros", ARRIANOS says this is the Sirderya/Jaxartes). left-hand side, and name of the fortress near it. It is mentioned as 9-) PARTAV/BARDA’A/BERDE (Located in the bank of Erençak/Erinçak during Medieval Ages , and as "Alinca-Kal'asi" in IX th Terter-Stream that joins to Cyrus from the right-hand side and in the Tribe in K.D.K; this is in the "Si-Unik" /Sycthians region; it is referred to as southeast of Gäncä in Karabağ, the center of the country between Aran/Aras "Ahnca-Khan" in Oğuznäme's"; there is a village in Ahiska, named "Erince"). and Cyrus; it has been built for "Bartatua" who came in 680 B.C. and married 4-) HAKARA/ (The name of the stream that collects the to the daughter of Assyrian King and it has been named after him. In "Kartlis,Ckhovreba, the people of this city, once the capital of Sakasen , is Barkuşat-Water from the right-hand side in Karabakir and joins to Aras, and known as "Bord’os" tribe). the region around it. While it was known as "Akara /Akan" during Medieval Ages, it has become "Hakara/ Hakan" later. The "Ararak, son of Uşun (28) Adile Ayda. "Tiirklerin ilk Atalari" Ankara 1987, pp 144,, 147, 183-185. The writer Коса"in K.D.K and the "Hakäri" region in the south of Lake Van seems has published this subject under the title of "Who were the Pelasgs" in the related). BELLETEN, publication of the Turkish History Institution, in 1982 July Issue. 5-) PHASIAN Gate; (In STRABON, "Pasian" are known as the ancestor. There are two namesakes of"Tokans", one in Niğde-Aksaray the Sycthian tribe that lives around the Lower-Sirderya; Georgians have been other in Adiyaman, Kahta administrative district. The name of the quarter in calling the northern region where theKaraçay-Turks were living, "Basian". Adiyaman has been changed into Akincilar in 1960). 6-) PEÇENI/PEÇNI (The central fortress of Nik/Gözeldere 3-) APSARUS and sub-vilayet, located between Gökçegöl and Elegez/Alakaz mountain; it is 4-) ASKUR'US (We have mentioned above their ages and places known with this name since the Vth century; it is from the "Si-Uni/Taş-Oğuz" around Нора and Rize (pp. 11-12): Apşar/Afşar and Azgur/Yazgur) country that includes Naxçivan too. In the Illrd tribe of K.D.K, it is the 5-) D(I)REL (The old name of "Tire (l)-Boli" fortress and region in property of a prince named "Bay-Paçan " . The name of the daughter of this the east of Giresun. According to XENOPIHON, the most belligerent tribe of Prince is "Banu Çicek" which is cited according to the other name of the the region was Direls. STRABON says that "T (i) rel"s used to defeat their region "Çiçek-Deresi/Flower-Creek". Those who have given their names to enemies with sudden attacks, in the same way "Sycthians and Cimmers" two Paçan villages in the Çaykara administrative district of Trabzon are a did. In K.D.K the strong prince of a steep fortress on the coast of "Black-Sea" branch of the Paçans who are mentioned as "Paçanik" in the 1st century in is cited as "Direg [Direl] Takavur" with "L-G" shift. A branch of Direls had '' Kartlis-Çkhovreba''. given the name "Tiryalet/Tiryal Country" to the region in the west of Tbilisi and in the right-hand side of Cyrus. Many valuable items belonging to the 7-) SI-SAKAN/SI-UNI/SI-SIYAN (The name cited according to the eqvestrain life have been found in the Cimmerian and Sycthian block-houses Princes dynasty of the Region around Gökçegöl, Naxçivan and Western in this region; in the Armenian sources the people of this region is mentioned Karabakh; according to KHORENLI, the first name was uttered by the as "Terel'k/Terels") Persians, the second one means "Si-Dynasty", the third one is being used 6-) KOTYORA (XENOPHON cites the ruined town near Ordu with currently. The first word means the Sycthian Kingdom branch, this name; It has taken its name from the "Katiari" who are shown as the "Basilik-Sycths" in HERODOTUS; this explains the reason why the Chinese "Sycthian" tribe of "Arpoksais" branch in HERODOTUS; The name of the are mentioned as "Se/Su." Evliya Çelebi had seen the "Afrasyab Family" "Kotur Sub-Vilayet" and stream which was given to Iran in 1878 and which tombs. was called "Kotur'k" /Koturs in Central Ages comes from the Sycthian tribe that has settled around here.) 7-) PAÇAN (We have mentioned Paçan among the 6 names in Aras c-) In the Çoruk Banks and Black Sea Coasts. Banks. There are two "Becanlu" mountain-villages in Çaykara 1-) KALARÇ'K (The name Kalarçs is mentioned in MAR ABAS administrative district, a "Becanlu" in Borçalı, a "Becano" in Ahilkelek, and KATINA, A syrian Christian writer of II nd century. It is the overall name of a "Becan-Sopeli" village in the north of Tbilisi.) today's Şavşat-Ardanuç-Artvin, Boraka and Batum region. It is cited as B.C. 8-) SARP (The big village of Нора, divided into two in the Batum "Kalarz'en" /Kalarç Country in PTOLEMEUS; in the Latin original of border; the name of two Zap streams, whose bigger one comes from Hakäri AGATHANGELOS, here is mentioned as "Kalars'arum" in 305 B.C.; and the smaller one comes from the north of Kerkük, and the ruling family of "Kalarç'et" is the name used in Kartli sources; the Batum-Hopa-Rize people the region. It is cited as"Zarb/Zarbiyan" in STRABON. MES'ÜD? tells that call as Kalaç / Kalaş the dry and strong wind that blows from here to Black these two streams were the channels remained from Afrasyab" in "Murucu'z Sea in spring and autumn. This name is also the original form of Zeheb" in 947. This indicates the memories of a "Sycthian" branch that lived "Kalaç/Khalaç" which is mentioned as the one assumed to consist of in the east of Нора and in the Zap/Zarp bank region. "Yipar and Karkin"^29) tribes and belongs to "Boz-Oklar" branch). 2-) TOKAR'IS/TUKHAR'K (The first name is mentioned in Kartli d) In The Banks Of Tigris and Its Branches sources, the second one is found in "Armenian" sources; the final К 1-) Two ALBAKs (we have mentioned above that the fortresses in the indicates plurality: Tokars. Şavşat is said to be the fortress under landslide banks of Greater Zab are the namesakes of fortresses in the banks of Cyrus). around "Virankale" in Şavşat. STRABON shows Tokars around Balkaş 2-) AKARA/HAKÄRI (mentioned in the bank of Aras; 12 Pınyanış Lake; "Töker/Döger" tribe from the "Boz-oklar" - Greyarrows-is their tribes have united with the 12 Artuşı tribes and formed 24 "Akan/Hakari tribes. They maintain the "Oğuz Order" and customs).

(29) STRABON (VII, 4/3, 17) mentions the "Karkmitis" harbor city that gave its name to 3-) ARZANEN (means Arzan-country. It was the name of the State Karkmitik (Karkins) gulf. There he says that the "Palakyan" city, that was carrying the that contained Siirt. The stream flowing here has been called "Garzan" for name of the Sycthians king, had fallen during the Pont King Mithridat's invasion, 400 years. The Princes of this State used to defend this border under the title PTOLEMEUS (III,V, 13; VI, 1-2) says that the "Karkiniten" river flows to Black-Sea. of "South-Governors" in theArsacides period. The "Arzan" branch of the "cited in KDK is identical with the" Bogduz-Aman, the son of Ucun " cited in Sycthians have given their names to "Arzan"s inErzurum/Arzan-i Rum, the Topkapısarayı-Oğuzname". Both are related to the great"Vusun/Usun" Erzincan and Şiraz. In Şiraz a very valuable "Sycthian Treasure" has been Turkish tribe). found). 8-) TWO ZARP/ZAPS (The relationship between these streams with 4-) PAKTYK/BOKHT (The first name is mentioned in XIII Province the Afrasyab traditions has been mentioned above under the title of "SARP"). of HERODOTUS; "Bokth" is one of the twin tribes that constitutes the Kürmanas, the Tigris Kurds. The Princes (Elbegs) come from this tribe. This word means "Böke"s (30), whose Turkish equivalent is "universe, dragon, e-) In the Banks of Murat and Upper Euphrates. holy snake." The Eastern Tigris has taken its name according to the plural 1-) ARZIN/ARZAN (The name of the platform around the sources of form of this word, "Bokhtän/Botan". The Armenian Priest HOVSEP who the Karasu/Euphrates and in the place of "Kara-Arzan". Here was called has mentioned "Bokhtam-Stream" in the in 1473, shows it as "Bokhtan"s "Arzan-,Rum/Anotolia Arzan/Erzurum". We have mentioned its namesakes in Colophon. The other main tribe is Oguz "PAÇAN", as ŞEREF HAN in the 3rd name in the banks of Tigris) determined. The Kurdish Prince Tribe that went to Prophet Muhammad as 2-) ERZINCAN (A city. People do not pronounce the [r] sound and envoys of "Oğuzs" is shown as"Bogduz" in KDK. The [z] sound in the end say "Ezingän/Erzingan". Above we have mentioned that "Arzanen" and makes the noun plural. Bokh't/Bogd are dentical terms and refer to the unit the names of administrative of Trabzon "Lower-Arsen/Arsin" and fighting on the frontier: eg. "Bin-Bogduz chief Aman". "Upper-Arsin" comes from a very ancient Sycthian Sovereignity title. It may be related to "Bozkurt-A [r] sena" family legend and the "Arsenal" term that 5-) KORTUK (an Oguz tribe's name, which means Kurds. It is Mrs. Adile AYDA found in Etrucians which has the same meaning). mentioned as Karduk in XENOPHON, after 70 years as Kurdmen in the Erbil War, as a state in Arsacides age. As it is cited above it is the country of 3-) KHALAÇ (Sultan Hamid II who came from the "Khalachan Big Tigris-Kurds consisting of "Bokhtan/Bogduz" and "Paçan" twin tribes. Its Family" set up the "Hamidiye Regiment" in 1890, in the region called "Khalaç-Ovit/Kalaç Valley^ in 902 located around Malazgirt in the namesakes are: the "Kurdak/Kurdek"s in the Western-Sybir who speak Turkish). left-hand side of Murat. The 12 tribes of "Kiki Family" are known as Khalaçhan/Kalaçs, the other 12 tribes of this family are known as"Çurukan" 6-) PASAN ("Pasan-Daşt"/Plain in the Çatak administrative district /Çu- ruks [Çoruks] in the region between Mardin-Diyarbekir). of Van; "Afrasyab and his army is billeted here" tradition still lives in this 4-) KHOZANON ("Khozanon" the capital of Dersim/Tunceli region). located at the Euphrates/Murat junction; it was the "thema" of Byzatine in the 7-) UŞUNı (The region and the city located in the southwest of Urmiye 900s named "Khozanon"^32); The "Khoz" in the first syllable is the Lake and around the sources of Lesser Zab; there are "Huşm" villages in abbreviation of "Oğuz"; it is identical to the "Guz" presented in the Islamic Palu sited in the banks of Murat and in the Hilvan administrative district of resources; the "an/at" suffix in the end makes the word plural in Urfa. The Byzantines used to call the latter, "Oşen" in 1066. There is a ancient-Turkish; Armenians used to call their Kurdish neighbors "Khizan "Huşinan" village in Siirt. Akarak and Sakarak, the sons ofUşun-Koca and Khujan The "Khizan" administrative district of Bitlis is the namesake of this city. There is another "Khizan" region in Dagestan). 5-) (It was the name of the ancient fortress which was located (30) It is known that the Kurds are mentioned as Mar (Evren/Snake) Nation in the Armenian sources. The founder of the Sassanian State,Artasir I (226-240) says that "he has in today's Erzurum. It is mentioed as "Kar[i]noy-Kalak Karins" city in the killed the Kürdän (Kurdish) King Madig, in invading the Kurdish Lands around ancient Kartli/Georgion texts. In STRABON the region is Lake Van. Persian TABERI say in his famous history that ends in915 that he was the "Heftan Bokht (Seven-Bokht Union)Dragon-King". Kashargli Mahmut says that the "Karenitial/Karens" dynasty estate. This name has remained from the tribe pagan Turkish King Yabaku and his soldiers who formed and army of 700.000 people who had given its name to ancient"Kar[i]nak/Karins" city in the north ot in the war against the Muslim Karahlis in 1041 were also called "Böke" that meant Sirderya in Western Turkistan. In K.D.K, the Erzurum region is cited as the "dragon-big snake" (III, 227). "Chief Pehlivan" was also substituted as Böke in Turkish (Yusuf AZMUN, Halk Edebiyati Hakkmda," for REŞİD "Karun-EIi" name in XI th Tribe). RAHMETİ, Ankara 1966, p. 70) In "Bahr'iil Ensab”,' the Princes of the Kurds are symbolized as "Binğ-Bogduz Başları, Aman" and narrated as Bıyığı Kanlu Bogduz Aman (the symbol of Sassanian Artisir I.)was killed by Cyclope." This shows the fact that Bokth (an=Bokhs) and Bogduz (Bogds) have the same meaning and they are (31) R. GROUSSET, P420 (quoted from Ardzeruni THOMAS). Turkish words. And they have derived from the word "Böke" which means reckless in (32) E. HONINGMAN, Eastern Borders of Byzantine State,translated by Fikret IŞILTAN, war and brave. Istan bul 1970, pp 75, 77. 6-) KORKIT (It means "Kurds"; a mountain of 2689m height in the five years and ended when a solar eclipse (which was foretold by Thales of south of Muş. Above we have mentioned it as the name of summer pasture of Miletus) took place in the middle of the day on 28 May 585 B.C. They made a branch coming from the "Kortuk" region). Eternal Peace; Alyates reinforced the peace by marrying his daughter to *** Astiyag, the son ofKeyaksar. It is bvtous that the large numbers of Turks who came with the When Astiyag, (584-590) the successor and the son of Keyaksar was "Cimmers, the ancestors of Khazars and Bulgars", or the "Kipchaks" and the defeated and killed by his grandson, the Pearsian Cyrus the Great in 550 Turkomin/Oğuz "Sycthians" (mentioned in the Kartli History) have left B.C, the Media was conquered by the Persians. Cyrus the Great conquered the their names as "tribe" or "geographical" names as mentioned in the resources entire Persia, Babylania/Mesopotamia, and Horasan on the east. Since he did belonging to B.C. and the resources written until the Seljuk Conquests. not interfere with the ruling families of these regions and they maintained Therefore , the Anatolia-Azerbaijan-Caucasus region between Mediterranean their sovereignty as "Satrap", he easily expanded his country .But Cyrus the Sea, Black Sea and Caspian Sea has never been cited as "Hay/ and Great was defeated by the nomadic Turans living in the Western Turkistan Hayastan" (Armenians and Armenia) neither in the Old Testament nor in and around the Lake Aral and Amuderia River. According to BEROS, he was K.D.K. But in these resources we see Togarma (Torcom/Torcamian) in the killed by the Dahas (who will form the Arsacides later) in Part Country; but Armenian Old Testament translations, and Targam'os in Kartli History according to KTESIAS he was killed by "Amorray" the king ofDerbies; (Turk), Meşek (Moskhi in the Kartli History; the name Mesket given to the HERODOTUS (I, 204 - 215) writes that he was killed by Tomyris, the Queen Muslim-Turks exiled from Ahiska-Ahilkelek by Stalin comes from here) of Massagetae who were living alongAraks and whose dressing and life located in the Upper-Cyrus bank, "Gomer" (Cimmerian) in the bank of style resembled the Sycthians^34) Sakarya and Kizilirmak. We know that the places between the northwest of "King of Kings" Darius I (521-486) the grandson of Cyrus II, enlarged these rivers and the Marmara Sea were called "Askenaz" (Sycthian) country the empire through "Satraps "which made the ruling easy like his too. (33) grandfather. The countries between the Indus River and the Marmara Sea, The Islands Sea and Libya; between the Caucasus and the Central Egypt were 1.2. FROM PERSIANS TO SMALL ARSACIDES listed as 23 provinces (satraps) in the Bisitun Inscriptions. HERODOTUS (550 B.C.,51 A.D.) calls these provinces as "Governments" and counts 20 of them and give their names (III, 90-94). In the period of Darius I, there were vassal kingdoms, independent city states and wandering nomads on the Persian lands as well as I.2.I. The Usage of "Armina" Instead of Urartu In the The feudal 24 admistration was going on. He showed great respect to the Persian Period, the "Armenians", Local-Gods ofBabylonia, Anatolia and Egypt and said that he was assigned and the Tribes that have been seen to rule those countries as a representative of these gods. Besides he did not by Xenophon between Mosul and Trabzon need to destroy the local dynasties, the places that were subject to his empire; he recognized his people’s right to protect and maintain their languages, morals, traditions, religions, laws and institutions. ^35) HERODOTUS who has visited north of the Black Sea, Anatolia and Persia gives us the following information: The Media MonarchKeyaksar Three languages were used in the Bisitun Inscriptions in the cuneiform (625-584) who has ruled for 40 years made friends with a Sycthian branch that writing; Ancient-Persian, Sus/Anşan. and Aramaics of the Babylonians. On escaped as a result of a rebellion and sent them hunting. Keyaksar esteemed the 2nd stanza of the Ilnd column of his inscription there are four of the 21 them a lot and consigned many young Medians to them, to learn a foreign foreign countries that pay taxes to Darius:Armina (The Aramaic name of the language and to use a bow. But the Sycthians were insulted by the King when Urartu lands between the Caspian Sea, and the sources of Kizilirmak/Halys they returned empty handed from hunting. They took revenge on the King by and Euprates), Katpatuka (), Chparta (Libya), Yauna killing a young Median and giving his flesh to him as if it was game. Then they escaped from there, came to Sard (The capital of Lidia in Western (Ionia)/36) Anatolia) and entered the service of King Alyates. Keyaksar declared war on Alyates who did not return the Sycthians back. The Med- war lasted for (34) Clement HUART, L’ Iran Antique-Elam et Pers, Paris 1952, pp. 230-234, 241-242. (35) M. Şemseddin GÜNALTAY, Iran Tarihi, Ankara 1948, Volume I, pp. 169-170. (33) See, M Vivien de SAINT-MARTIN, "Atlas dresse pour I' Histoire de la (36) M.Ş. GÜNALTAY, ibid p, 171; Ali SÄMI, "Paytakhthäy-i Şahanşahan-i Geographie", Paris 1874, P I, I "La Table des Peuples de Moise." Hakhamenşı," Şiraz (şemsi) 1348 (1970), III. 67-68 and n. 1-3, 154. It is obvious that the historical sources do not mention any tribe or a a-) The river Halys (Kizilirmak) springs up in the state, contrary to the arguments put forward in of the"Armenia Histories" '' Armenia-Mountains'' printed by the "Armenian Foundations" in the Western languages since 1909. b-) The source of Euphrates that passes through Babylon Here the phrase "Armina "Country has been used to indicate the old (Mesopotamia) is in Armenia. Urartu (Up-Land/Country) ; it has no connection with the Arian c-) The people who bring "wine" and other goods with rafts (inflated Hayk/Hayos tribe which is said to be forced into this land by Cimmerians. sheepskins) from Armenia (on the north of ) sell these inBabylon. The written report of the supporters of that argument is geographicala name They later deflate the rafts, load them on the donkeys and return toArmenia (Even today the rafters are doing the same thing on Tigris) belonging to the year 519, written in the 1, 6-7 lines of a separate column: "I d-) The Miletus Tyrane (who have revolted the Ionian cities against have sent my manDadarsis to Armina (Harminyab); when he arrived there, the Persians in 498 B.C.) gave a bronze-tablet to the judge of Isparta which in the town of Zoza, Armina... settled down. had following explanation on it; "On the east of lies "Armenia", she HERODOTUS (III, 93-94) writes that these "20 Governments" were in has very rich pastures (the Euphrates is the border). Farther than Armenia lies the Urartu country and on its north in the age ofDarius (in fact they belong the Matiens country (on the east of Zagros Mountains, in Azerbaijan). to a subsequent period): In the Xlllth Government, in the Paktyka Country e-) Along the King Road (which starts from Sardes, the capital of (Paktyka; the previous name of the Bogduz tribe that the Tigris Kurds Princes Lydia and ends in Perse-polis), the Euphrates is the border between Armenia who are mentioned in DKO and "Şerefnäme" =Boktuk=Bokts/=Monsters), and Cilicia. It is a big river on which ships can sail. The part of Euphrates that lies in Armenia is 56.5 parasang (310.700m) long and there are 15 rest areas 400 talants tax were collected from "Armenia" and the neighboring lands as along it. The three streams which are known as "Tigris" far as the Pont-Sea. In the XVth. Government (in the banks of Central Aras (Tigris-Batman-Botan ) are in Armenia. The fourth oneGyndes (Diyala) is in and Cyrus) Sycthians ("Sakasens" in ARRIANOS were involved in the the Matiens country. Arbela War in 331) and Caspis (the people of Şirvan region; according to HERODOTUS (VII,73) gives us the following information while he ARRIANOS, they were the Albans who were involved in the 331 war with writes about the tribes constituting the Emperor's Army which has passed the Sycthians) were paying 250 talants. In the XVIIIth Government the Hellespont and fought with the Greeks in 480 in the period of Xerxes I Matiens (the Azerbaijan people on the south of Aras)Saspers (the Sycthians (486-465): "According to Macedonians, the Phrygians were called Brigs living in the banks of Çoruk; they are mentioned as Hesperits in when they were living in Europe (Thrace). After they went toAsia (Anatolia) XENOPHON), Alarodians (the people of Ararat State: the from Hellespont and Bosphorus in 1200 B.C. their names and country's name Revan-Ararat-Kars-Pasin region, located between the Sakasens and have also changed. "Brig" have become "Phryg". "Armenians" who were a colony of the Phrygians shared the same traditions with them. And both were Matiens) were paying 200 talants. In the XlXth Government, the Moskhs, subject to Arktokhmes rule who was married to a daughter of Darius". Tibarens, Makrons, Mards, Mosynoks (the people living along Yeşilirmak Again HERODOTUS reports that there were four commanders leading the and the coast of Black Sea) were paying 300 talants. four tribes in Armenia (Urartu) and living along the coasts of Black Sea. The When we examine the Armenians, pictured in the tax payers' relief question why the "Phrygian colony Armenians were led by the same made by Darius’s, artists, they resemble the Medes (38) with their short commander of the Phrygians presuming that they have migrated to the east of dresses, belts, helmets that cover the hair knotted in the back of the neck, Euphrates cannot be explained easily. and round beards. This is an evidence that the "Armenian" (which was a Just like HERODOTUS, EVDOKS has also written that "the colony of Phrygra) apparances were not represented in the inscriptions and Armenians come from the Phrygian origin and that their language resembles reliefs of the Darius period. the Phyrigian language a lot.@9) The great linguist MAILLET has compared Before the Greeks, the Armenioi (Armens) tribe is first noticed in the the Armenian and Phrygian language and underlined the common features between them/40) STRABON (XI, XIV, 16) adds that: "The religious faiths HEKATEOS (549-480 B.C.) of Miletus. HERODOTUS (I, 72,180,194; V,49, of the Armenians are very much like the Persians and Meds’ religions"; but the 52) refers to a tribe which corresponds to the people of Armenia in the Urartu Armenians worship to theAnaitis Goddes in Akilisen (Erzincan-Plain); and country. Herodotus "The Father of History" who has travelled Anatolia, prepare their virgin girls to theholy-prostitution in this goddess' temple, in Mesopotamia and Persia describes this country as such:

(37) R. GROUSSET, ibid, PP 74—75; Esat URAS, Tarihte Ermeniler ve Ermeni Meselesi, (39) R. GROUSSET, ibid; pp 68-69 Ankara 1950, p 101. (40) R. GROUSSET, ibid, pp 68-69, 74 Here, (in 69,1). The linguists studied sounds known (38) Ali SAMI, ibid, p 49 (the photograph of relief), 154 ("Arminalilar"explanation of as "centum" and "çatam" in Latin on the Armenian langauge that remained from the rehefs") Phrygians. the way the Lydians do, as HERODOTUS writes (I, 93). They used the entered into the "Sycthens" (a Sycthian tribe) country on Plaina and walked "slaves" in both kinds of this prostitution. We believe that those are the 200 parsangs in four days. They arrived at a "big, rich and crowded city" Armenians (Hays) who come from the Phrygian origin. named "Gymnias" (This city was not Bayburt. They have reached an underground city, 'Khart", sited on a plain on the north of Bayburt. Its new XENOPHON, the rearguard commander of the Ten Thousands who name is Aydintepe) . Then, on reaching to the Holy Tekes (Kemer) have moved from today’s Mosul to north and arrived toTrebizond Mountain, they saw the (Black) Sea. That day they reached the stream (Trapezus) in 401-400, (IV.iii, 1; IV, V, 34) gives us the following separating the "Macrons and Sycthens Countries". Then they arrived at information about the northern border of Armenia, and Armenion language: Trapezus in the "Country of Kolks". After a seven-day-trip in the country of "strong bowmen and agile warriors" (since the translator is Assyrian, he saysKarduk, instead of Korduk to The Governor of thePhasians and Hesperits (who have named the Kurds)who were the foes of Persians and independently, we reached the banks of Çoruk and Ispir) was Tribaz. But the Karduks, Khalys (the "plain" along Kentrites (Bohtan Stream). This river was the border between Sycthian tribe living around Erzurum - Erzincan - Gümüşhane),Kaldelis, Karduks and Armenia. After going towards north on the plain (below Siirt) Macrons, Kolks, Mosyneks and Köts were independent (they were not we talked to the Armenian village headman (administered by Satrap Orontas, subject to Persians rule) and living according to their own laws.(41) who was the son-in-law of Artaxerxes II, the Persian king between 404 - 358) XENOPHON shows us that the Armenians with whom he has met for in Persian with the help of a n interpreter. three times during his travel were speaking Persian; their other neighbors, From this point on, XENOPHON (IV, ıv, 18, v; 9 - 10, 15 - 16, 34; vi 6, Karduks, Phasians, Tooks Khalybs, Hesperits and Sycthens had come 4-5, 24 - 27, vn, 1, 13 - 14; V, v, 17; VI, vn, 25) writes about the tribes living with the Sycthians and were of the same race. between Bitlis and Trapezus: After we passed over the Sources of Tigris (where Bitlis - Stream originates) we saw many villages around a little river called "Teleboas" (Karasu in the Muş - Plain). This extra - fertile region was 1.2.2. Macedonians and Artaxians, called Western Armenia; its governor was "Tribaz", a close friend of the Armenia / Up-Lands, Bulgar - Vanand and Balkars Persian King. They had paid soldiers from Khalybs and Taoks. Then we in the Roman - Arsacide Rivalry passed the Euphrates on foot since we were very close to its source. We talked with the Persian girls and women of a village, who were getting water from the fountains sited on a snowy plain. When we arrived at a place which seem The Persian Empire had lost Iran and at the end of the war that snowless, we learned that here was a sulphuroushot - water thermal spring took place on 30 September 331 in Arbela (Erbil) between Darius III (Diyandın Çermiği). Then (after passing over the Elesgert - Plain) we (335-330) and Alexander the Great along Aras-Kiir and in Dagistan. In this communicated with a village headman in Persian and learned that here was war the Sycthians living between Syr-Daria and Amu-Daria had fought in Armenia and they were breeding small Persian horses as payment of taxes to the right wing beside the Albans, Sakasens, and "Medes and Kaducians" Persian King (Today these horses are called "kolukisa" - shortarm-, they can (Southern neighbour in Azerbeycan) under the command of "Atropates"/42) be gallopped down a slope). Armenians who were the subject of Darius III had participated in this war (After passing the Tahir - Gediği and Delibaba Gates) we walked along under the command of Persian Orantes and Mithiraustes according to the Phasis (Aras source / Pasin Stream) for seven days, travelling five pasangs sources from the Alexander the Great times. The victorious Alexander had (26 km) a day. There, they met some tribes of the same race: Khalybs, appointed the ex - Sart Governor Persian Mithrines to Armenia at the end of Taoks, Pasians. Then we entered the "Taoks Country (in the Narman - 331*43). Although General Neoptolemeus had claimed Armenia after the zone). They walked 30 pasangs in 5 days in this region where both the death of Alexander, he was killed in 321 and the above - mentioned Persian children and the women take part in the war. (Going into Erzurum Plain Orantes became the governor of Armenia in 316. We understand that the term through Georgian Defile) they walked for seven days in the country of "Armenia" coversSophen's region which includes the Sources of Tigris and Khaybs (who were the most skilful blacksmiths on earth and who taught the Eläziz- Tuncelizone during this age. ^ production of steel to Hellens)"the most combatant of the tribes we have ever come across. The Khalybs who were using single - tip pikes of 15 arms (41) R. GROSSET (ibid, pp 76-77) In these pages, the places seen by XENOPHON have been identified correctly. long, knee - guards, helmets and daggers they ran out of food since they were (42) ARRIANNOS, "The Anbasis of Alexander", III, viii, 3-4; ix, 4 fighting with Hellens continuously. When they arrived at theHarpasus (43) ARRIANOS, III, viii, 5,9; STRABON, XI.xiv, 15; R.Grousset, ibid, p 79. Stream (Pulur stream that joins to Çoruk from the west across Bayburt) they (44) R. Grousset, ibid, pp 79-80. Meanwhile the "Bun - Turks and Kipchaks" who migrated with the Lake Van from Lower - Naxçivan) from MEDS;Taronitid ( region that Sycthians were ruling the banks of Çoruk and Cyrus. They had confronted includes Ahlat - Muş - Manzikert on the west are also called Syrians. Alexander the Great and defended the city of "Sarkmet" for 12 months as it Their capital was Antakya) from SIRON. was stated above under the name of "Kartlis Çkhovreba" from the oldest Thus, the above - mentioned lands, and five or six tribes were called Georgian History. Armenia and they establishad reached the "ex-Urartu" borders. STRABON writes (XI, XIV, 6): The Roman subject Artaxigas I built a capital city on the The governors succeeding Orontes were all Persians. Starting from the Araxen Plain near the Atropaten border according to the plan of Carthagian year 212 B.C., Seleucids managed to keep the region to themselves. Hannibal who escaped from the Romans and came to the bank of river Aras Antiyokhos III ("the Great") (223 - 187) headed the Atropaten first; he later (this information alsa can be found in PLUTHARKHOS, "Lucullus 31": gained the control of the small kingdom in Sopen whose capital was When Hannibal was in Armenia with Artax). According to this plan, since "Arsamosata" sited between Palu and Harput, along the Murat River and three sides of the city was surrounded by the Aras - river and the other side the Armusat - Plain. He later gave his daughter off to their sovereign Pervan was protected by a ditch and strong walls it was very fortified. When Hannibal Xerxes. However since this king was killed in the same year, his country was learned that his consignment was demanded as a result of the 189 Apamea left to Seleucids directly. Around middle of 212, Antiyokhos III appointed Peace Treaty, he has taken refuge in Artaxias I and planned Artaxata. He two Persians, whom he trusted, as Governors.Zaryadres was appointed to then took refuge in King BITHYNIA during the construction of Artaxata. "Sophen" (the "Lesser Armenia"); the more skilful one, Artakxias was There, he committed suicide in 183 by drinking the poison he was hiding in appointed to "Greater Armenia." The Romans defeated the Seleucids in 5 his ring. Thus, we understand that the Persian Artaxias I has made most of his conquests between 212 -189, B.C in the powerful age of Antiyokhos III. October 10 in Manisa and invaded their counry on the north of Taurus Mountains. Since both of theArmertia Governors were under the rule of In the 120's, Mitritad II (123 - 88, Part / Arsacide Emperor The Romans in 189, they were granted the title of"Kingdom subject to Rome" Conqueror of Afgan Land and India) had conquered Atropaten and Iber (Georgia) and ruled over the region between Caucasus and Euphrates. He by the Senate in 188 ^45^. made Artavasd II his subject for 25 years and captivated his son Tigran (who Thus, an Artaxsiasian kingdom from the Persian ancestry was will be called "Tigran the Great") and took him to Hamadanf47). Meanwhile established. It lasted for 203 years, started by getting rid of Sophen Kingdom the first Arsacides Dynasty (93 - 33) was founded in Georgia (lbera) and they in 75 BC, with "Armenia" being subject to Romans and Arsacides rule and it were subjects of to Hamandan with the Albans. When Artak (the heir and son ended 15 AD. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the lack of resistence in of Arsak 1) attacked the army of Roman General Pompeus who came to catch the Urartu Country, and with the aid of the spiritual power that he has taken the Pont King Mitridat VI, he had an army of 70 Thousand soldiers. The first from Antiyakhost III, then from the Romans, the first king Artaxias I monarch of Albans who was the ally and neighbor of Artak had made a conquered from the lands listed below and enlarged the borders of his country sudden attack with his army (consisting of 60 thousand foot soldiers, and 22 as far as the ancient Urartu west to the east): "Akilisen" (Baskil - Keban thousand cavalryman)/48) region, the western neighbor of Sophen Zariyadres Kingdom) and The information above is the most reliable evidences from DKO, Anti-Taurus region (Malatya section) from CATAONIANS;Karenitid which shows that there is a "Historical Legends" of the Sycthians, Arsanc and (Erzurum) and Derksen (Tercan - Çayırlı / Upper - Tercan) from KHALYS their successors. Because the name Oruz - Коса / Khan - Oruzas shown in T.S.O. it belongs to Afrasyab's - son Alp - Anz register and the greatest and MOSYNEKS; Paryades Foothills (the eastern part of the Balkar monarch of the "Taş-Oğuz" branch living in Karabaklı - Şirvan as in KDK) Mountains to the left-hand side of Çoruk River: including the Ispir- / does not belong to a person but to the "Oroes/Oroiz" family, the rulers of Tav-Eli, region),Korzen (original name is Kalarzien = Kalarç - "Albans". The Roman sources indicate that the Iberia and Albans used the country as in PTOLEMEUS, the Kalarçik = Kalarçs Sub - vilayet: Borçka - fake - withdrawal tactics (Turan - Technique). They also write that the Artvin - Ardanuç - Şavşat section) and Gogaren (the region that includes Pompeus army was very surprised when they saw the women soldiers, with Göle - Ardahan - Ahıska - Çavaket - Tıryalet - Çor Creek - Borçalı Stream boots. Participating in war and they thought the women were "Amazons". banks along the Cyrus river) from IBERS;Phaunitid (including Culfa and Khoy region on the right - hand side of Aras) andBasoroped known as "The (46) R. GROUSSET, ibid, pp 81-82; M.Ş. GÜNALTAY, "Yakm Şark - IV/II". pp State" of Middle ages, a region that spreads out when it reaches 574-576. 47) J. SANDALGIAN, II. 428; R. GROUSSET, p 84; M.Ş. GÜNALTAY, "Yakın Şark IV/H" 577-578. (45) J. Sandalgian, II, 420-422; R. Grousset, ibid pp 80-81; M. Şemseddin GÜNALTAY, (48) STRABON, XI,ıv,5; PLUTARKHOS "Pompeus, 35"; M. BROSSET's translation, I. Yakrn Şark -IV/II, Ankara 1951, pp. 572-573. 48-50 These (tactics and women soldiers) show that they were from the Turkish unknown. When we study the Turkish geographical names in the Greek and race. (49) Roman texts of that period (this is also indicated in Kartlis Çkhovreba) we The Artaxiasian family, who could not issue their own money since learn that the Turkish tribes who came with Sycthians have conserved their they were not independent, became the subject of Arsacides / Parthians mother tongues. The writing language ofArtaxiasians were Greek and between 120-77 B.C. According to the reports in the KHORENIAN Moses Aramaic. Archaelogists have found an Aramaic inscription ofZariadris, the (II, 6, 9) the two Bulgarian immigration groups coming from the north of King of Sophen Tigran II and his successor have minted money in Greek Caucasus were settled down in Armenia: First the "Vuntian Bulgars" were and have spoken Greek in their But the names, religions and brought by the Armenia monarch Arsacidian Val-Arsacide and settled in the traditions of the Artaxiasians were all Persian. They never used the term "Forestless - Pasen" (Kars Plateau). Therefore this Sub - Vilayet was called "Armenia" on their money.(54) Tigran the Great (and the Artaxias family) Vanand (Balang). (The banks of Kars Stream was named according to this was not Armenian in fact.He did not know the . The tribe until the 1064 Seljukian Conquest.) Arsacide, the son of Val - Arsacide official language of the palace and the government was Greek. He was the brought more crowded Bulgar / Balkar migration groups and settled them in monarch of Armenia, the way Seljukian Alparslan ruled Persia, and Queen Plains (Bayburt) and Summer Pastures (on the left - hand side of Çoruk) and Victoria ruled India. gave them the duty of protecting the Pont Border. Today the mountain ranges In fact Ceasar was planning to destroy the Artaxiasian Kindom who on the left - hand side of Çoruk are named according to these people: Barkar / failed to protect the eastern border of Romans against Arsacides, and to Balkar / Barkal. They are from the same tribe of Turks named "Karaçay - govern these lands with his Governors. The Arsacide - Roman rivalry had Malkar / Balkar" who live on the north of Caucasus and speak with a Kipchak started again. First Arsacidian Vonon,then Orod ruled Artaxiasian kingdom; - dialect (5t)). later the Romans appointed Xenon of Pontus (18- 35) as the Governor of the When the "Armenia" King Artavast II died, his 45 years-old captive country. Arsak, the son of Arsacidian Artaban III killed Xenon in 35 A. D. and son gave the "70 - valleys" regions toArsacides and became Tigian II (95 - became the king. Arsak was killed in a sudden attack by Parasman, the King 96), the king of the country. 18 years later, when theArsacides grew weaker ofIber (Georgia) and by his brother Mitridat, who collaborated with Romans as a result of the civil wars and the Romans lost the control of Anatolia since and Mitridat (35-51) started to rule the country as the Roman Governor . In they have fought with their"Allies" (91-88) and Pontian Mitridat (88 - 85), the final years of Mitridat, Arsacidian Monarch Vordan I (40 - 51) was Tigran II declared his independence and made money and started to conquer prepearing to invade Armenia. Meanwhile the Roman Garrison, sited in a the lands around his country. He built a new capital in 77, named fortified town "Gorneas" (Gerni) was protecting Artaxata under the "Tigranokerta," but when he was defeated here in 66 by the Romans, he command of a Governor and a "Centurion." Rhatamist, the son oflber king lived the rest of his life (11 years) as their subject. The Arsacides who grew Parasman, gathered an army and killed his uncle, Mitridat, and became the stronger again, and ruled Artaxians to themselves in the period ofOrod 1(57 king of Artaxata in year 51. The same yearArsacides defeated Rhatamist and - 37) and defeating the Romans in Haran in 28 May 53, they gained cthe started the Small - Arsiacides (Arsak'Unik) sovereignty lasted last 377 years ontrol ofAntakya and Northerm Syria. The Artaxians degenerated their between 51 and 428 in the form of Princedom. The Small Arsacides were race by marrying their own sisters (the way their ancestors, the Persians did) considered Turkomen / Oğuzs. and their rule ended in 14 - 15 A. D. with the Queen Erata, as a subject of Rome. (51) 1.3. FROM SMALL-ARSACIDES TO ISLAM'S The regions where the Armenians who came from the Phrygian race SOVEREIGNTY lived in Armenia under the rule of Artaxiasian and their proportion is 1.3.1. The Frontier Princedom of Parthian Small Arsacides

(49) M. Fahrettin KIRZIOGLU: a-"Aran / Gence-Karabağ'da Yirmi dörtlü ile Otuzikili In Bactria (Chorasmia), Arsakes (250 - 248) and (A large Turan tribe) adlı Uluslar'm Oymaklan ve Kür-Aras Kürtlerinin Menşei", Vlth CONGRESS ON Tiridates Brothers of the Pamas, a part ofDa(Daha)s who were known to be THE TURKISH HISTORY (Ankara, October 1961)-Announcements, Ankara 1967, pp 363^13; b- Kürtler I. Böliim: Tarih Bakımından Kürtlerin Türklüğü, Ankara the Chorasmia branch of the Sycthians have revolted andTiridates became 1964, pp 21-39, 102,104. the king with the title of Arsacides II nd (248 - 211). When he conquered (50) M.F. KIRZIOGLU, "1461 Turabozan Fethi sirasinda Fatih Sultan Mehmed'in aştığı Bulgar-Dağı neresidir? VI. CONGRESS ON THE TURKISH (52) R. GROUSSET, ibid, p. 81, 84 HISTORY-Announcements, Ankara 1967, pp 322-328. (53) R. GROUSSET, ibid, p.92, n.l. (51) R. GROUSSET, ibid , pp. 84-88, 98, 101, 104; M.Ş. GÜNALTAY, "Yakın Şark (54) Victor LANGLOIS Numismatique de I’Armenie dans I' Antiquite Paris 1859, pp ТУШ" p.580, 585,611-618, 632. 25-29 HYRKANIA the "Gurgän" on the left hand side of Etrek River, and on the the Seleucids he changed the capital to Amadan / Hemedan and enlarged his southeast of Caspian sea, the PARTHIAN STATE was established. (248 B.C. country as far as Iraq^59). The Tenth Arsacide, Mitridat II (123-88)conquered - 226 A.D./55) This Turkomen State which was named according to its today's Afganistan and the north of India and received the title "Great". He capital, (Greeks call it "Arsakidas", Romans call it "Arsakid" later invaded Azerbaijan, Albania and Kartli. After defeating Artavast I Europeans call it "Arsacides", Persians call it "Ashkanian", Armenian (125 - 95) he subjected Armenia to himself, captivatod his heir and son, Tigran (II), and took him to Hamada as prisoner/60) According to Syrian sources cite them as "Arshak-Uni" andPahlavig/^56)) is discussed Christaian MAR APAS KATINA, KHORENLI who were believed to live by our deceased teacher A. Zeki V.TOGAN as the following: during these times says that Mitridat II has appointed his brother a) Arshak, the founder of Arsacides who are originally aSycthian Val-Arsacide as a Western governor in order to rule over "Greater Arsacide" family has come from the Apain / Pam (STRABON XI, IX, 2) - probably Armenia; Val-Arsacide forced obedience on the savage people living on the north of Caucasus, (these people were known as "Bulgars" even in 569 in the Baran - tribe of the Dahae / Dae people who were nomads and used to breed region of Karaçay-Balkar, where the stream "Terek" originates.) and invited animals. (Dahae are thought to have lived in the lower parts of the Sarıkamış them to settle in his country (in Armenia)." depression of the Oxus River). It is probable that these were joined with the The Vunian Velentur (Balangar) branch of the above - mentioned Aday and Baran / Baren tribe names, b) "STRABON writes that because of Bulgars brought by Valarsacide have settled in the Kars region where it was their sheepherding life styles and their traditions being identical to the called "Vanand"; the Bulgars who came during the period of his son Sycthians, they could dominate over their neighbors. Whenever Arsacides Arsacide, have settled in the Bayburt Plain and in the summer pastures met with difficulties they took refuge in theAs (the ancestors of the "Az" tribe betwen Çoruk and Black Sea. They later had gave their name to Balar cited in Göktürk inscriptions) and Pecheneks (STRABON, XI, VIII, 8). That (Bargar) Mountains/61^ is to say the Arsacides, source of power was the Sycthian tribes, their target of These immigrants were the Bulgars and Vanands who moved from the attack was the Persian Tribes, c) The Arsacides who enforced obedience on Edil (Volga) river basin and settled in Kars and Pasin plains. The fellowmen the Persian Parthians adopted their name (just like the Seljukians and the of Vanands (who were kinsmen of Bulgars) that stayed in Dagestan are referred to as Vlndr or Vnndr / Vanandar (Vanands) in the sources. Ottamans, who were known as "Sultan of Greeks" which indicated their Until the arrival of Seljuks, the Kars Sub-Vilayet had been known as domination of Anatolia as tribal names and conquered the countries between Vanand/62) River Oxus, River Indus and Euphrates (even Caucasus). In (May 28) 53 they * * * defeated the Romans in Karhae (sited between Urfa and Mardin, around The Arsacide - Roman rivalry that started in 120's B.C. had developed Viranşehir) and killed their well-known commander (Tribun) Crassus/57) in favor of Arsacides for 35 years. Meanwhile inKartli (Georgia) country the They plundered the "Eagle, the Symbol of Rome" and ruled over Antakya first Arsacide family (93 - 33) was founded and both Armenia and and Syrria for 15 years. Artaxiasians were made subjects of this country. Just like his father, Tigran Between 250 В. С and 226 A. D, the Arsacide /Parthian / Ashanian II (95 - 56) had granted the "Seventy Valleys" to Arsacides and returned to State had governed Chorasmia - Persia and Iraq for 476 years and the 36 his throne in Artaxata. (STRABON XI, XIV, 15). For 20 years he recognized monarches who came from the "Great Arsacide" family used the name of an their superiority. But when the Sycthians and Tokhars invadedHorasan, in animal called Arshak / Ershek (a wild and strong beast between cheetah and year 77 he took "Seventy Valleys" back and declared his independence. Or<‘ bear) as a title in the Greek correspondences and minted moneys. The Hun I ended the Interregnum Period of the Arsacides that lasted 20 years ano kings used "Evren", (dragon), Muhammadan Karakhans used Bugra (male defeated the Roman army commanded by Suren in 53. with his cavalry. camel) and Lion, Yabakus used Böke (dragon) titles too ^58). Artavast III (56 - 34), the son of Tigran II met him with valuable gifts, in order to excuse himself, and accepted being subject to Orod and married his When the 3rd Monarch of the Arsacides, Artaban I (211-191) defeated daughter to the son of Orod I, "Pakur". During the feasts of wedding in

(55) ME. BOSCH, "Helenizm Tarihinin Anahtarlari". Istanbul 1943, II. 55, 70 С HUART, ibid. pp. 321-322. (59) C. HUART. ibid. p 322 (60) R. GROUSSET, ibid, p. 84; M.Ş. GÜNALTAY, "Yakın Şark IV/H", 577. (56) "Kars Tarihi", the explanations of"Pahl" and "Pahlav/Pahlavan" names by E. DULAURIER AND V.LAGLOIS in I, 140 n. 15. (61) V. LANGLOIS commenting on this report("Collection des Historiens Anciens et Modernes de I'Armenie", Paris 1867,1. 45) says: "This Barkhar mountain has been (57) A. Zeki V. TOGAN, "Giriş" (Introduction), I 47-48. mentioned as "Paryadres mountains in STRABON (XI, XIV, 5) and PLINLUS (V, (58) Turkish Language Institution "Tarama Sözliiğü", Ankara 1987, A. Bican 27)". YAZICIOGLU, XVth Century , "Erşek” from "Acaibü'l-Mahlukaat Tercümesi"), III. (62) A. Zeki V. TOGAN, "Giriş", I. 168-169. Artaxata the singers read "poems in Greek" (PLUTHARKOS, Crasus, 33). Pahl - Şahasdan (Balkh = the country of kings) in Parthian." Thus the sovereignty of Arsacides was reestablished from Caucasus to river After the death of Kaç - Arsacide, his son Great Arsacide took the Euphrates. Babylon (Iraq) country from Seleucids; he ruled over the three parts of the The Romans who gained a superior position in 36 В. C. built world. He founded the Torcomian (Turkomen / Armenia) kingdom as the Romanstyle buildings in Gorneae (near the Gerni village sited on the leader of Caucasus and Caspian kingdoms (sited on the west of Capian Sea, southeast of Revan) for the Roman Garrison which was billeted in order to the subsequent Albania / Dagestan) and appointed his brother Val - Arsacide protect capital Artaxata from the Arsacides. Artaxiasian who were of the same to the crown of this country. Val - Arsacide established the Arshak'uni (Small race with Persians degenerated their race by marrying their sisters. And when - Asacide) family. As it is explained in the HISTORY OF OUR FIRST the last queen was overthrown by the feudals in 2. A. D., the Artaxiasian ANCESTORS (a book found in Medzpin - the winter quarter Nusaybin - by family ended. In the subsequent 50 years Armenia had been the play - ground the secretary of the King, the Syrian Christian Mar Apas KATINA and of Roman - Arsacidian rivalry. EventuallyBalash I (Vologas) (51 - 75), (titled XX th Arsacide) won the throne fight in Hamadan, and conquered translated into Greek from Kalde language) our father Наук came from Artaxata the capital of Armenia and expelled the Georgian Governor and Torcom (Togarma) the son of Tiras who was the son of Gomer (Cimmerian). Roman Guards. He crowned his brother Tiridah I in Artaxata so as to rule Gomer was the son of Yafes (Apeth, was is the son of Prophet Noah written in over Armenia. (Erovand / Elverd = nickname Akça, 51-100) In 62, the Old Testament). Therefore we are called Torkomaçi (Torcomian) and Arsacidians won the battle which started as a result of this event, and they "Torcomian" (Turcaman: Turkomen). (KHORENLI, I, 8 - 9, II, 1 - 4; KALAN made the Romans acknowledge that the "Armenia" belongs to Arsacidians - KAYTUKIAN / DASKHURIAN Moses, written in 660 s. "The History of in the Peace Treaty signed in Randen (a place near the Kesirik village of Albans", I, I, 6; SEBEOS finished in 661, Chapter I and II; Catholicos VI Elaziz). The next year, in 63Tiridatf63) went to Rome with the company of a HOVANNES, died in 925, Chapter VII; Taronian - Mu§ - Ahlat - ASOLIK, three thousand horsemen unit and was three-thousand by the Emperor died in 1021, E DULAURIER translation, pp 24 - 25). Neron, then he rutumed to Artaxata and tried to put his country in order, as b) Oğuzs who came from "Kün - Toğusu (Bahl - Aravadin) the Bahl - the founder of the "Small - Arsacide” Family (51 - 428) which was considered Şahastan (the country of kings) were Silver Rooted (the tent poles bottom end to be the advanced district of "Great - Arsacidians"^64). was silver) and had (High Tents ) Ban-Evlii (T. S.O. line 1 - 2). Let us study how this new Oğuz / Turkomen sovereignty was founded c) From the Akkuyunlu Oğuznäme named "Bahr'iil - Ensab" (family as it was narrated in the "Dede Korkut Oğuznäme's, how they became "Historical legends” of the Sycthians who dwelled in Up-Lands (Urartu / register): when Kök - Alp Khan, the sultan of Persia, Turan, Kum, Kaşan, Armenia) of the Arsacides (Parthians) who originated from the Horosan Yezd and Badakhşän died from natural, causes his sons Kaydur - Khan and branch of the Sycthians and of the Small Arsacides and their successors who Turmuş Khan shared the country and each of them became the ruler of a were recognized by the Romans. But in order to confirm the soundness of our State." information, first let us summarize the arrival of Parthians / Arsacides as it is Their little brother Bayundur Khan and his soldiers set out on a cited in the "Syriac" and "Armenian Sources". journey from Khorasan, and arrived atAm, Kars (the region that includes the a) "After Alexander the Great, Kaç (Koçak - Arsacide (Arsacide II and capital Artaxata sited on the plain on the north of Ararat Mountain and on the "Great" titled Tiridat 248 - 211 В. C.) became the monarch of the Parthians in right-hand side of Arpaçayı). (After expelling the Roman Governor Georgian the Paul - Aravadin (Easterun - Balkh / Bactria country). Kaç - Arsacide, who "Rehadamist" from the capital and his guards in 51 A. D.) ,they fought with is the Father of the Pahlavig (Balkhian / Great Asacidian) family in Persia the Georgian (Iberia) Unbelievers and took Tbilisi (the last center of the and of the Arshak’uni (Small Arsacidie Dynasty) family in our country, comes region that covers the capital "Metkheta”). Then arrived at the Demiirkapu from the Ketura (Kantura) generation which originated from Ishak, the son of (the famous Caucasus Gate between Shirvan and Dagestan) and besieged Prophet Abraham, born from Sarah. He made real the God's words as "the Ktistasek - Melik (=Monarch) and taking Demiirkapu (= Irondoor) they Kings of the nations will be thy sons". The country ruled by Arsacide is called beheaded Melik. It was the time when Jesus Christ was exalted to heavens, and when there was no sign of Our Prophet (Mohammad)." (63) Dion CASSIUS (LXIII, 3) reports thatTiridat, who was a young handsome man, was Those who migrated from Chorasmia did not have any religious faith welcomed in the Rome Palace in a magnificient way. His statue which was made of marble reflects his Turkomen style dress and figure. Details of his physical appearance but they accepted the existence of God; they were called Oğuz Nomads. (The and deressing style can be fully observed in the Museum of "Paris Louvre" on his dynasty representative of the Western Advanced district, appointed by Statue. See the Photograph of the Statue). (64) J. SANDALGIAN, ibid II. 507-512, R GROUSSET ibid, p 102-108. Bayundur - Han / Great Arsacide / Parthian State in capital Hamadan) was called Kazan - Khan, he was the Vizier of Bayundur - Khan (and he was of Persia (he made Tebriz the capital of Persia) the Islam Religion was spread married to "Tall Borla - Khatun", the daughter of the Khan). There were Taş all over the country".(65) Oğuz(Boz - Oklar /Grey Arrows in the east) and IçOğuz (Üç - Oklar / Three d) When Kaadi Ebu Bekr-i TIHRANİ was writing the Akkuyunli Arrows, in the west) Princes... (This was contrary to the Oğuz - Tradition, History in the name of Akkuyunli Uzun - Hasan in 1471 - 1472, the which divided the army into two: Right - Arm and Left Arm). The total "Baymdurians Subject" in the Oğuznäme was translated and put into the first number of the soldiers was ninety thousand." part of the book. The summary of this section is as follows: UZUN HASAN'S "Dede Korkud was their Shikh. The Great Person of the Binbir 52 nd ancestor from the past Bayindur - Khan who was reigning in Persia, Turan, Anatolia, Syria and in Kipchak Desert, he came to "Karabakli (=1001) Canki, Princes was called Khazan - Khan. (The Revan - Kars - Winter Quarter" and "Gökçedeniz (Gökçegöl) Summer pastures,leaving Erzurum - Erzincan - Kemah regions were the "Private Estate" of the Small his brother "Bacanad" as the Governor in capital"Sayram" Here he gave Arsacide dynasty). The Great Person of the Fifty-eight Salçug (the military his army "Ulu - Toy". (After the birth of Jesus Christ) his 29 th ancestor from unit that attacks from the "Right" arm) was called Dondar - Bek (The Prince the past Ileken became a Christian. His 24 th rear ancestor "Berdi - Bek" of Şirvan - Dagestan / Albanian and the ruler of Demirkapi, the son of Kayan - lived in Anuşirvan - age (531 - 579) and during the birth of Prophet Salçuk, who was the son of Orus - Коса).The Great Person of The Bin Mohammad. His 24th rear ancestor from the past. "Songur-Bek" died during Bogduz (The Prince of the kurds living on the south of Lake Van, the son of the prophethood of Muhammed (610 - 632) while he was fighting against the Kayan - Ucun [Uşun]) was called Aman - Bek. The Great Person of the nonbeliever soldiers in a frontier nearAlagez (Arakas 4095, on the nort west Sixty Grey - Bearded oldmen (The president of the White - Beards of Revan) and Kökçedergiz summer pasture (sited on the east of Arakas). His Assembly, the senate of the Oğuz Countries and the ruler of the Gökçe - 16 th ancestor from the past lived in the periods ofCaliph Hadi (785 - 786) Karabakli / Sakasen Country, the Khanof Taş - Oğuzs) was called Oruz - and Härün (786 - 809) took the"Alınçak Fortress" from the Georgians (In Коса(Коса = Oldan). The Great Person of the Thirty Shepherds (The fact, from the Khazars, who came under the command of Buluçan in 799 and advanced as far as Mosul). His 6th ancestor from the past "Idris Bek" lived shepherd that drives the 10.000 sheeps of Arsacides Dynasty on the Kara - in the period of (Seljukian) Sultan Izzeddin (1210 - 1219) and Alaeddin Kalkanlxk / Karaçuk Plateau sited on the north of Tbilisi and on the south of (1219 - 1236) when the "Akkuyunlu State and Ariny" as established in some Daryal - Gate) was called Karaçuk - Shepherd. In the Oğuz Tradition they of the Diyarbekir cities and fortresses. His 4 th ancestor from the past were a Taife (gang of horseman who spends their summers and winters in "Pahlavan Bek" fought with Çarmagun Noyan (the vanguard of Hulagu, different places, who leads a nomadic life in tents). They fought with the the Chengisian who came in 1239 with his army) when he was owner of Georgian Unbelievers (in fact, with the Alacaatlu - motley horsed - Kipchaks "Alınçak Fortres". He came to Anatolia with Alı-Şır (his Germiyanian living on the north of Caucasus, led by "Şavkalı - Melik" Şamkals.) and ancestor and fought with the Byzantine Soldiers on the Bursa border and collected tributes from Nine - Division of Georgians before Our Prophet defeated them and made "Ulu-Toy". Then he came to Amid City, (the capital (Mohammad) was born (in 570). of Diyarbekir Province) and died there. When our Prophet Muhammad Mustapha (S. A. V.) was born in His 3 rd ancestor, from the past, Pahlavan - Bek's sonTur-Ali Bek Mecca, Bayindur Khan saw him in his dream and believed in Islam. He sent took over the administration of Akkuyunlu Country that consisted of 30 Khazan - Khan, Dondar Beg (Bogduz) and Aman Beg to Kaaba in Mecca to thousand nomad families, won most of the wars that he made on the borders of Anatolia, Syria [Kolemen], Egypt, and Iraq. Accordingi to KDK "When Prophet Muhammad and notified that he belonged to his community. Kazan - Tur - Ali was at a marrying age, he didn't like the pretty girl, he Khan came to Mecca with these Begs and met with Prophet Muhammad. marrred a girl in yellow pants, Salcan - Khotun who known as a brave girl Meanwhile Resülullah (the prophet of Allah) was sitting in the small mosque; with bowing skills. Since he demonstrated usefulness in the expedition that he he saw them: They were tall nomads with very long hair, long mustaches and joined beside Sultän-i 'Ädil Gazan Khan (who succeeded to the Ilhanli whose nails were not cut. Frightened by their appearance he leaned back to the Throne in Tabriz with the aid of Muslims after 3 months of becoming a wall. In order not to hurt the prophet the wall gave way. Thus formed the Muhammadan in 16 June 1295 and who destroyed the Pagan Temples and niche of the mosque. The Prophet had faith in them, and they believed in Churches and forced his people to become Mohammadan) he earned a Islam. Selman-i Farsi returned to Demiirkapu with them. There, he taught the chieftainship (emirate) title, the Akkyunlis were known as "Tur - Ali"s in rules and necessities of Islam. He appointed Dede Korkud as their Sheikh. When Uzun Hasan (1453-78) the son of Bayundur - Khan, became the sultan (65) (H.N.) ATSIZ, (Bayburtlu Za'Tmler'den Akkoyunlu) Osman: Tevarih-i Cedid-i Mir'at-i Cihän, Istanbul 1961, pp 12-63 (the ancient Islam text) Egypt and Syria. (In the Trabzon chroniques, they are called Amitioti / Kazan - Khan / Beğ the son of Olas" register in KDK, as the representative of Amitian, because of their capital Amit). ^ Small-Arsacides. Some of the people ofGerni, Siirmeli they named the Igdir - Tuzluca plaiz "Siirmeli - Çukuru and from the region called "Kara-kala" on the right 1.3.2. Mamik - Konak Brothers (The Fathers hand side of Aras and Kars fortresses escaped and took refuge in the land of Ottomans, Amasya, KDK writes thatArsacides and their successors' are in of Karakuyunli,) Christianity and the Historical Legend: The double capital of the / Urartu Kamsarakanians (Kulbaşes) which is also called "Oğuz lands" were "Ağca - Kala (к)" in the period of Small Arsacides (51-428) and Siirmeli. The Oğuz lands were extending between "Hamid" (Diyarbekir), "Merdin", Dagestan, Defile" (Demirkapu) From the "Anonymous Register" added to the beginning of the "Bayburt" on the south ofTurabozan, "Gäncä" and "Berde" (Partav) in "History of Emperor Heraklius" written in 661 by SEBOS, who grew up in Karabakir. Taron (Mu§- Ahlat Sub-Vilayet): "In the age of final Parthian monarch, These points are clearly indicated in KDK's historical legends: Demir - Artaban V (213 - 226), the brothers of Chen (Turkistan) Monarch Cen - Yayli (with Iron - Bow)Kipchak Melik (King) whose enemies come from Bakur, Manuk and Konak gathered an army and fought in order to take the the north through Demirkapu - Dervendi (in Dagestan) and Kapuli throne, but they were defeated. Then they took refuge in theArsacide Sultan Karaderver (Daryal / Alangate on the north of Tblisi) wasAlaca - Atlu (Artaban V) of the Bahl Şahastan (Balkh, the land of kings) with their (riding a motley horse) /Şavkalı Melik. And his right wing commander was supporters. In order not to hand them over to Cen - Bakus,Artaban V sent "Buğaçuk - Melik (Balkar-Karaçay Prince) dynasty. Nine Tiimen (a tiimen = these refugee Princes and their families and supporters to the land of Great - 10.000 people) Georgia used to pay a tribute in gold and silver toOğuz Khosrov (217 - 238), a kinsmen and neighbour of his. We know that the countries every year."Turabozan" used to send "gifts." The neighbors of generation originated from Mamik and Konak was given the rank this country were "Kan - Apkaza Country" "Anatolia" and "Syria". "Sibarabed" (The Commander of Soldiers)". Although the names Çerkes (Circissian) and Anzavur are cited in KDK, we never see the "Hay, Hayastan" or "Armen, Armenian" terms. Another According to KHORENLI (II, 81, 84, 89; III, 87): "The king Cen - name of the Oğuz Lands is Turkistan, its people are indicated as "Oğuz, Bagur", who was influenced by a malicious instignation, decided to kill his Kalın (Yoğun) - Oğuz" and Turkomen. This reminds us the usage of "Cousin Mamkun". When Mamkun found out this, he took his family and Ashkeraz (Sycthian) and Torcomian terms in Syriac and Armenian chronicles people and escaped . He took refuge in the Persian Shah Artasir (226 - 241). during -Small Arsacides age and after. When Cen - Bagur wanted him back, Artaşir declared war against him, but *** died during the war. Shapukın I (Shahpur, 241 - 272), the son of Artasir sent None of the total of 20 Monarchs of theSmall-Arsacides could mint Mamkun and his tribe to his regents in our country and settled them here. money in the first 175 years of their 377 years of sovereignty, since they were Their arrival coincides with the return ofTiriad II (the son of Great Khosrov) subject to Great Arsacides. They were not able to coin money when they were to his country and becoming the king with the aid of the Romans. After a fighting in the "national war" against the fireworshipperSassanian Persians while Mamkun (coming from the Chen / / Turkistan race) forced down (226 - 642) or when they were subject to Iran or Rome. The years between 238 the rebellion of the "Selg - Uni" ("The Arrow shooter Dynasty", Okçu Kozan - 286 had been a period of "Interregnun" because of the Persian invasion. The Beys in KDK who revolted with the Sassanis). Therefore the king Tiriad gave chronicles report that Tiridat II / Khosrov I (217 - 238), the son of Valarsin him the lands of Selg - Uni (Taron: Muş - Ahlat zone) as a family estate. have fought bravely against Sassanian Artashir I (226 - 241), a strong and This family, as cited in both of the sources, came from Cenestan / Cen, tyranical enemy (who have overthrown the Parthian State), with the help of is called Mamikoyan in the Armenian sources (according to the elder brother the Turks living on the north ofCaucasus and deserved the title "Great". Mamik) and Kara - Konak / Kona (k) in Dede Korkut Oğuznames Artasız II who could not cope with Khosrov I had him killed byPrince Alnak (according to the long lived brother). We also see that they were mentioned of Chorasmia - Arsacides by deceitfuly promising him the "Armenia with the title of "The brother of Kazan Beg" as a result of their services in Throne"^67). Therefore the greatest monarch of the Small - Arsacides, "The "Commanding of the Soldiers" (in KDK XI. Tribe) and substituting the Great - Khosrov" the son of Valash is always cited with the "Salvur (Salğur) Arsacides in the duty of "Başçılık". The name of their new country,"Duru - Beran" (Baran / Ram - tand) and the Mamik - Konak tribe's being the (66) Abü Bakr-i TİHRÄNI, Kitab-i Diyarbakriyya. N. LUGAL - F-SÜMER Publication., Ankara 1962,1. 14-25. ancestory of the Karakuyunli Turkomens has been mentioned in various (67) R. GROUSSET, ibid, pp. 112-115) aspects in the "Kars Tarihi" (I, 170, 173, 464 - 467). Even in "Şerefnäme", a history book written in Persian, it is mentioned that there existed a Kara - When the Parthian / Arsacides Emperor Arsavir / Fıraat IV / Ferhat Kona(k) tribe (a Turkish tribe in Bitlis) between "Tac - Ahmedoğulları and (38 - 2 В. C) died, he had three sons and a daughter: The elder brother Kulu - Ozbekän". (Petersburg 1860,1. 367; 1862, the copy difference, II, 59). * * * Ardashes / Artaban III succeeded and his family continued to rule the state until it was overthrown in 226 A. D. The family of the middle child Karen was As it is narrated above, Prince Arnak (who could not succeed to the called Karen - Bahlav / Pahlav" (Karen from Balkli / Arsacides); the family Great - Aisacidian Throne) was cheated by the Sassanian Artasir with the of the little child was called "Suren - Bahlav / Pahlav); since the daughter promise of the Small Arsacides Throne;thus he killed Great Khosorov, the son of Valarsh. While the prince's family was being murdered because of his deed, "Koşm" Hatun married to the Chief Commander of he Arsacides, his family his baby son was escaped to Kayseri () by his nanny. There he was called "Asbahabed - Pahlav" branch. grew up within the Christian education and took the name Gregor and became When Sassanian Artashir I overthrew the Parthian State in 226 and a Priest when Tiriad the Illrd (who ended the Interregnum period of the established the Sassanian Sovereignty, "Karen - Pahlav Beroz (Perviz) Amad" Arsacides) was taken ill by the "dönük" disease, he was healed by Gegor was in "Kushans Country" (the Turkish State that came from the Yueçis, reading the Bible to him. Thus the king and the queen converted to and who was living in todays' Pakistan -Afganistan region) and was married to Christianity. The 16 Princes who came to theDerneğ in the summer of 301, the daughter of "Vezerg (Buzuig / Great) Khan", the Sultan of Kushans. Later saw this miracle, and believed sincerely in the religion of Jesus Christ, they Artashir I perverted him and brought him to Iran , married him to his own were baptised by Saint - Gregor. Thus the pagan temples were pulled down daughter and sent him to fight with Kushans. Though the elder one ofBeroz and churches were built. Today the following features of the traditions of the Amad became very famous with his heroic behaviors during theKushan Ancient - Turk / Oğuz still live on in the Gregorien Sect which differentiates Catholic / Protestant and Armenian /Greek Orthodoxes sect: 1) The Blackbird Wars that coutinued in the period of Shapur I (241 - 272), he was known as / Eagle in the Arsacides Flag is baptised. It is the symbol of the church. 2) "Kam - Sar" (Incomplete - head; In KDK XI tribe, he is cited as "Kal-Head" They may make tombstones in the form of sheep and horses. 3) To breedpin the Minister of the Palace) since he was injured in the head with a sword Р0Г^ 's considered t0 a sin- 4) The priests can marry and have strike. When the Sassanians were busy with very complicated throne fights in children. 5) They can make vow - sacrifices, called "Madag" 6) It is forbidden 310, Tiriad III ("Dirsa Khan" in KDK I. Tribe) advanced as far as Hamadan to marry into the family of the Baptise father and kirve (the person who holds with his army. On his return, he brought back "Karen - Haplav Kamsar", the child during circumcision in the Muslims who are from the Oğuz country who was his relative, Karen's family and family connections. SaintGregor - 1 urks, Turkomen, Kurds, Zaza, Azerbeyjan) family 7) The woman who sees a (Dede Korkut) baptised all of them and converted them to Christianty. Tiriad foreign male is veiled (KDK III rd tribe, "Ваш Çiçek put on a veil") 8) The the Great granted Arshavir, the oldest son of kamsar who took Kamsar's churches and monasteries have domes like the "Pointed Turkish Tents" 9) The place after he died in a week of becoming a Christian, the old capital rabbit is considered to be an ill - omened animal. (Just like the Sycthians who Erovantasat (Ağçakala, on the right-hand side of Arpaçayı) and Eraskha - have the same superstitions, as it is narrated by HERODOTUS in 513 B.C. or Cor (Kağızman Creek) as a family estate. Therefore his family who settled the Alevis of today) but the Armenians of today are boasting and asserting that 'it is the Armenian Arsacides State that accepted Christianity first" and here was called " / Kamsarian", and the banks of Arpaçayı and putting this false information in to the encyclopedias. Therefore, in "Kars Kağızman Creek was called "Arshar (Arshavir) - Unik" (The Dynasty - Tarıhı'’ (I. 173 - 179) it is said that, Saint - Grigor who had the Turkomen Lands of Arshar” Sub - Vilayet) (KHORENLI, II, 87, 89 - 90). Arsacides State adopt the religion of Jesus Christ before Islam was The first Chief Commander of Tridat III, "Mantak - Unili Artovast" introduced and he was known as "Illuminator" (Lusavoriç) because of his (The owner of the Arzanen state / The Diyarbekir - Mardin - Siirt region and deed, is cited in our legends as Dede Korkut: Korkut Father^68) "The Southern - Bideaşkh"; a "Kara - Budak Beg" in KDK) was killed in a war when the Huns coming from north crossed the Cyrus river and

(68) A book has been published in Russian (106 pages) and in English (a summary, 37 pages) kidnapped "Mirian, the son of As - Pagur" in"Gäncä and Berd / Partav" (he К аш Hm к™ ’ * w ^ IsaR№ivc? my thcsis ‘about the identity of"Arşakunı is cited as Amiran, the son of Bagul [Pagur] in KDK X. tribe), raided as far as Akkovnnln"’ ,h !fra Beg-Boğrek, / Karakoyunlu, Pahlavuni / S " ! , " that was mentioned in my books titled "Kars Tarihi Volume I" and Erzurum and Manzikert and took 47.000 people as prisoners. Vache, the son 7 пт m vA\(Pnn j • ,n . ^ W 1964). The writer of (his book was "M.K. of Artavast who was the Beg (Prince) of Mamikonians, took over dutyhis as LYAN and its title was "Ilk ve Örta Çağlardaki Ermeni Tarihine Dair Fıkırlerınden Dolayı Günümüz Turk Tarihçileriyle Hesaplaşnıa ve Bu Meselenin chief commander. In the period of Khosorov II (330 - 339), the position of cln cݱ ,Ç!İarllZ fl mHRufSSlan (ChäNcnging the Turkish Historians on Their Ideas Mamikonian Vache, who contributed to the building of the new capital P m h S Thi h ^ 'l ?П ^ t o r y m the Ancient and Middle Ages and Solving This шппгрГр'сяТт1рд«° JeS t° obJcct answer the above-mentioned thesis, but it "Tuvin / Düwin" in Turkish "Tüpıin / Düwin which means a capital city in $ fnt- ^ a,nd тУjhesis as "Saint-Gregor was Turc / Turkomen" Because ajj foreign encyclopaedias and lexicons assert that he was a'le Parthe / Parthian " 330 - 333, and demonstrated bravery in the wars against Fireworshipper Sassanians, and who was baptised as a Martyr since he saved Christianity, Sahak conserved his place. When the Arsacide Khosro III (390 - 392) was given to Kamsarakarian Arshavir. (Syrian Chirstian KLAGLI Zerob,The accommodating in Duwin made a deal with the Romans and on taking over Last Letter; Byzantine FAUSTUS, III, 7-8; KHORENLI, II, 85; R. the administration of Western Region he began to pay taxes to GROUSSET, pp. 127- 132). Constantinapole. Thereupon, the Sassanian Behram V dismissed him and The ownership of the beautiful buildings of the Pahlavuni dynasty (of appointed his own brother, Behram - Shahpur (392 - 414) to the throne of the Balkhian / Arsacide / Bayundur Tribe) built along the banks of Kars - Duwin. In order to protect his Christian people from the Roman influence, he Arpaçayı is claimed by the "Hays", just as the ownership of the beatiful ordered a national "Alphabet" to Patriarch Sahak, since he wanted his churches and monasteries built by the Arsacide - Kamsarakanians in people to worship in their national language. Patriarch Sahak appointedPriest famous Anu city is claimed by them. They have printed many books in foreign Mesrop (361 - 440) who was born in the Haçegaç Village of Muş in the languages and put these lies into the pages of international oncyclopedias. We Mamikonan Country. Priest Mesrop improved the alphabet which was tried believe that these are the signs of a greed which finds an opportunity to exist by another priest named Syriac - Daniel in between 392 - 405. Then he from the lack of a real "Academy" on this subject both in Turkey and in submitted this alhabet of 36 letters (which would be called "Mesrop Alphabet" Azerbaijan^69). later) to the Patriarch in 405 and it was accepted. The 11 letters of this alphabet (b, e, i, 1, dz, (as in KDK, similar to what is in "Kazan" and When the Catholicos Saint - Gregor (301 - 325) baptised Arsacide "Kazalık") k, n, ç, r, v, ng) was taken from the Turkish Text written in the Tiridat II and his princes with his own hands and made Christianity the ancient format Turkish Alphabet used in = Orhun Inscriptions) which official religion of the State, he went to Majak / Kayseri (a Roman city) and was brought from Chenestan by "Mamik - Konak Brothers’ Tribe". The colon was appointed as the "Pontif" (Catholicos) of the Arsacides Country by the (:) between the words was used in exactly the same way too.(72!. Archbishop Leontios in 305. Then he returned to his country and started to In the Bible which was translated into Grabar (Ancient Armenian read the Bible and the Old Testament in Greek and Syriac and to conducted which is solely known by Gregorien Priests) in 440, we see that the people sermons in these languages. The new schools were teaching Syriac and Greek was called "Torkomian" (Turkomen) and the following Turkish words were as well as religious instructions. After Lusavorich (nicknamed as The used: ARIG / ARUK (ark; water channel), OT / KHOT (grass, plant); EMLIK Spiritual Guide / Illuminator) Saint - Gregor, his sonsAnstak (325 - 333) and (the lamb or kid sucking its mother), VOÇKAR (koçunkar/ram) GUSAN Varton (this is a Turkish name (7°)) (333 - 364), Vartan's Son Husig (341 - (ozan, poet) VARSAK (varsak, singer and dancer / dancing boy) and many 347), his grandson Nerses (359 - 364) and Nerses's son Sahak (387 - 439) was "Fino - Ugrien and Ancient Turkish" words that may be identified regarded as Saints and they became the greatest Religious Authorities with the "Patriarch / Catholicos" title. All of them dwelled in Valaskabad (Revan - We have seen that Gogaren (in STRABON) / Gugar'k (in the Uç kilisesi /Eçmiadrin). Armenian sources, meaning Gugars) / Gugar'et (in Georgian it means Gugar In 387 Romans and Sassanians shared Armenia. The larger portion, country)State Princes were coming from the Three - Arrow (Shamşolde) whose capital was Du win was given to Persia, the smaller part on the west, branch and were mentioned as the "Orbelians" dynasty. They were whose center was Eriza (Erzincan) was given to Romans. Patriarch Saint - protecting the country from the attacks coming from the north (B. FAUSTUS, III, 7; KHORENLI, III, 6).In 1971 a bearded portrait of one of these prince of (69) For the beautiful architectural works Kamsarakanians on the cast and west of "Pitiaskin Asparuken" who was a Turkish name, has been found in a stone Arpaçayı, see a - "Kars Tarihi" I. 179-183, 293 -302, 309-320 b - My "According to Dede Korkut Oğuznames: Dynasty in the region of Kars's Ani and Kağızman VII anest. This portrait resembled Attila and had a Greek writing on it. (74) CONGRESS ON THE TURKISH HISTORY, Communications, Ankara 1972, I. 178-186,228-229. When the last Arshakuni king, young Artaxias / Artashes (423 - 428) (70) "Vardan" and its another form "Vartan" are Turkish male names. They were seen in was dismissed because of his love for dissipitation and wickedness of the Parthians and Mamikonians. They were the names ofSaint-Gregor's son. When the Muslims conquered Bukhara in 703, the king of this region was a Turk, character, the Small - Arsacides family ended in 428. After this, the country "Vardan-Khuda". When the Byztantines accepted the Orthodox crcedes, they exiled the Gregorians who protested the 629 Karin (Erzurum) Council decisions to Thrace and Macedonia. A branch of the Mamikonians was sent to Pergamum region. (72) "Kars Tarihi, Volume I" ibid, pp. 187-188 and n. 155; again my work titled "Milli Vardan, who was a member of Pergamum Mamikonians, later became an Orthodox and Destçn Bçlgejsi Bakjmmdan Değerlerı 6 ARMEnVa /YUKARI ELLER gained high ranks in the Byzantine Army. In 803, he became the commander in chief. TARIHI'NIN IÇYUZU" (Then text of the congress held on 21. XII. 1984 in Т.1.К.). When he was throned in Constantinapole, he was known with the "Philippicus BELLETEN Volume L. Number 1986, December 198., page 915-928. offprint pp. Bardanes Turcos", "Türkish Vardin" register (Georg OSTROGORSKY, "Bizans 925-927. Devleti Tarihi", Translated by F. IŞILTAN, Ankara 1981, p 142, 182). This shows that (73) R. GROUSSET, ibid, p 171-173; Esat URAS, ibid., pp 109-11 they did not forget their Turkish identity, though it had been 9 centuries since they came (74) D. M. LANG, "The Georgian" London 1966, p 84-85 87 Chalva Amiranachvi-Li from Chenestan (in 216 or 239.) "L'Art Des Ciseleurs Georgiens" official publication, 1971 Paris, p. 26, 28" "Pitiaks (71) AGATHANGELOS (CXII), B. FAUSTUS (III, 2); R. GROUSSET, pp. 124-125, 135, Asparuk" is mentioned here. It has been found in stone chest belonging to II nd and the 1 st. Register at the end of the book century. was ruled by the Sassanian General Governors who had the titleMarz - Ban where a horse would not be able to walk, under the command of Mamikonian (Border Guard) and who were living in Divin. This situation continued until Hemayak, the brother of Martyr- Vardan. Since the Byzantine Kaiser, the first Islam / Arab Conquest that started in 642. Teodos II and his successor, from whom they wanted help, did not support them, all the Gregoriens hated the Greek Orthodox church and the Greeks and did not join the 451 Chalcedon Council and held on ti their national sects 1.3.3. Mamikonians' Religious Fight with Sassanians; more firmly. The New Turkish Tribes From North; When the Sabir / Suvar Turks came to Dagestan from Middle Asia as a The Invasion of Byzantine-Last Sassanians; result of the oppression of the Avars, they spread out. Following them, came "Armenia" Satraps. the Ağaçeriler (in 465) and Saragur / San - Ogular (in 468) from the Caucasus Gates and settled around the banks of Lower Cyrus. The new­ comers who were known as Huns fought with Sassanians and wearied them Mamikonian Vardan (who was the grandson of Patriarch Saint-Sahak) (76!. Benefiting from this situation Mamikonian Hemayak's sonGreat - and Kamsarakian Shirak Prince Young Kazavan were the most trusted Vahan revolted in 481 and occupied Duwin, he drove away the Persians. He national heros and were strong enough to confront the Sasanians. While defeated a Persian army which came in the same year around Arkuri village Yezdgerd II (438 - 457) who was known as "Cruel", was preparing to abolish (sited on the north of Ağru / Arkuri Mountain according to KDK; this village Christianity and spread (Fireworshipping), he captured these was lost under the lava - ashes in 840). Since the ex - Arsacide Grand - Vizier two princes and sent them to exile; he promoted the native Princes to serve to of National Hero Mamikonian Great - Vahan, Bagratian Sahak the Persian Administration in return for his benefit. Si-Uni Prince Vasak (442 demonstrated great bravery, he was granted the Commandership of - 451) who he appointed as the 2nd Border Guard to Du win was the most Cavalrymen. Great Vahan won the second war that occured in 482 near Makü. outstanding of them. Eventually the Sassanians appointed Mamikonian Great - Vahan as the Border Guard in Duwin (485 - 505 or 510) and these wars for the sake of On escaping from the exile, Mamikonian Vardan opposed the new religion ended with an agreement. After Vahans deceased, his brother Border - Guard and the Fireworshipping religion, and arrived at the Left - Mamikonian Vard (505 / 510 - 514) was appointed to the Border - Gate (Dagestan Demirkapi) with Arsharuni Prince Kamsakararian Guardianship in Duwin^77^. Arshavir, asked for help from the (people of the same race as Attila). The Sabirs who settled around the lower parts of Aras and Cyrus (and When the delegates of the Kuns Commander came to "Khalkha" Plain in gave their name here as Shebran / Shirvan) fought with the Persians under order to make an Aliance Treaty, some of them, along as the leadership of a the command of "Ambazuk". The Persian Shah made an agreement with Beg named "Pel", accepted Christianity (contemporary Parbeli LAZAR, II, the sons of Ambazuk and arose the strong Sebir's envy to occupy the 186). When Yezdgerd during 449 advanced his more than 700 "Mogbeds" Byzantine Country. They conquered the entire Armenia in 515 - 516 and (Fireworshipper - Soothsayers) and big army in order to spread spread along the banks of Yeşilırmak and Kizilirmak. They even occupied Fireworshipping, other Princes and 19 Bishops gathered in the Aştişat Konia. After 11 years, the Byztines made a deal with Zigibi, the commander (Çanlıkilise) town of Muş (Mamikonian Country) under the presidency of of Sabirs (according to A. Zeki V.TOGAN, his real name is "Çigil Biy / Çılkı Patriarch and declared their loyalty to Persia and their decision of not Biy : Beg / Prince) and had them return to their country. The population of the converting from Christianity (VardabetELIZE/EGIŞ, II, 190- 192). Sabirs, who defeated the Byzantine armies and used Mangled - Ballistas, was The strong Persian army coming from Salmas was confronted by the approximately 600 Thousand / 10 thousand families. ^78) Prince and soldiers under the command of Taran Prince Mamikonian We will not mention the Persian - Byzantine wars in the age of Kabad I Vardan. In the bloody war that took place in"Avar - Ayr" laminar (in Maku and his son Anshirvan (531 - 579) here. When Khosrov - Perviz II (590 - region) on 2, June, 451,66 thousand Torkomian soldiers caused a lot of injury to Fireworshipper army, but when Vardan and his 1030 friends were killed, (75) R. GROUSSET, ibid, pp 206-209, 212; Esat URAS, ibid, p 67, 125. the enemy gained a superior position.Mamikonian Vahan who replaced (76) L. RÄSONYİ, "Diinya Tarihinde Türklük", Ankara 1942, p. 116; Zeki V. TOGAN, Martyr Saint Vardan gathered the rest of the soldiers and started a guerilla "Azerbaycan", fA., II. 98; "Giriş", I. 163. (77) R. GROUSSET, P. 215, 219, 226-229. battle. The Persians shed a lot of blood and occupied the big cities. Meanwhile (78) A. Zeki V. TOGAN, "Azerbaycan". I. A,II 99; "Hazarlar", l.A.,V. 398-403; "Giriş", p the Torkomian army continued its guerilla battle on steep creeks and places 164; R. GROUSSET, ibid pp 232-233. 628), succeeded to the throne the Persian Chief - Commander's Sagistanian migrated from Chenestan as refugee soldiers and came to Kartel. The Prince (Sycthian - Turk) "Çopın" tribe competed with him in 590 and wanted to dynasty of "Three - Arrow" branch that became the commander - in - Chief) succeed in Ktesiphon. The Byzantine Kaiser made a deal with the legal shah 10) Mamikonian Princes (The Princes generation who were the leaders of Kh. Perviz (who was also his son - in - law) and in return for taking the the "Mamik and Konak Brother's" tribe that were defeated in the throne frght Eastern part of Armenia (which was left to Persia in 397 sharing) as far as the in "Chenestan"; the dynasty famous for being "Commander - in - Chief and Elegez Mountain, he gave military support to him and caused the defeat of "National Hero" between 316 - 582); 11) Vanands (The "Bulgars" tribe that Behram Çopın in the war in 591 near Gäncä. В. Çopın took refuge in the came from the north of Caucasus in 120 В. C. and settled to the Kars Plateau Göktürks. In this war, Mamikonian Muşel Beğ (Prince) participated on the Byzantine side with his army of 15 thousand soldiers. The Byzantine border and have given their name "Baiangs" here); 12) Bulgars (They came from the was covering the banks of Kars - Arpaçayı and Upper Aras. Duwin, Maku, north of Caucasus shortly after the Vanands and settled on the Bayburt plain Naxçivan and the east of these cities were left to Persia. This situation ended and summer pastures on the left - hand side of Çoruk that was called in 604 and until the First Islam Conquest the native Elbegs (Princes) became "Pariadres" before, and they have given here the name "Barkar/ Balkar"); 13) the Persian Border Guardians Bagratunis (they believe they have come from the race of Prophet ; the *** and Chief Commander of the Small Arsacides who had the title "Takatiz = The one who places the crown on, title of Head-Vezier and the The Catholic Armenian priest J. SANDALGIAN asserts in his book that the ancestors of the Armenians were the Urartus, by indicating his Chief-Commander of the foot soldiers"; later one of their branches became sources. Here he indentifies the Province Governors' (Satrap) who are called Apkaz - Kartli / Georgian king (between 899-1801) - and Orthodox; another "" and their families and the tribes that have settled in Armenia. branch became Gregorien, they became the rulers of Kars - Arpaçayı banks, This book is being destroyed by the extremely nationalist Armenians Am and Kars between 885 - 1064-W)). This final tribe was the Prince (of wherever possible and is not mentioned especially in their Bibliographies. In Sycthian / Ashkeraz race) of Bayburt - Ispir region and according to DKO the part of "Foreigners who have settled in Armenia" of this book, printed in they belong to the Oğuz's with the name of "Bayrek / Bayarak".), in ancient 1917 in Rome, in French, as two volumes and with two maps, the first thirteen Turkish, they were called "Ban" and came from the "Bay" branch. tribes listed below have never been called "Hay / Armenian" but called The final war between Sassanian - Byzantine broke out in 604 and Turks. Since they know that there will not be left "Non-foreigner lasted 25 years. In 604, the lands that were given to Byzantians were taken Autochtone Armenian / Hay" left when these are extracted "Dashnack - back, Arpaçayı being the first; Kadis, the commander of the Eftalit / Ak-Hun Heads" have been pretending for 73 years that J. SANDALGIAN's book did not exist. soldiers that escaped from Göktürks and came to Iran, invaded Anatolia as far as Constantinapole until 620. Even Syria and Egypt were invaded by the Let us see who these foreigners are: 1)Gogs (They are from Northern - Pitiashkh; they have given their name to Gogaien / Gugark Province); 2) Sassanians. The Byzantian Kaiser Heraclius (610 - 641) who could not find Sycthians / Sakas (Their name lives in Sakasen in Ganca Karabakir; they a solution, went to Trapezus with a ship, in order to get help from the have originated the Afrasyab family); 3) Avorses (They have given their Göktürk's who have taken control of the Hazars. There, he sent envoys to the name to "Avar" village in Makü region, in front of which a pitched battle took Göktürk's Khan and offering his daughter for marriage, he begged for help. place, and to "Abaran" sited between Gökçegöl - Arakaz /Elegez); 4) Shiraks The Great Turkish Monarch (in SEBEOS he is mentioned as Cherian [from (sited in Sıraken / Şüregel along the banks of Aras; their capital is Shirakavan; Turkistan] Çapatuğ) sent the Khazar army under the command of his son they are mentioned in KDK too); 5) Arevelian (meaning Orientals / "Şad / Şat" to the "Sol (Derbent Gate) and had the Aran / Albaus country Easterners; people in Pasen region); 6)Mards (people living near Mountain Ararat and in a region near Kızılören - Mouth [Maybe the people whose name invaded; next year he came with an army, and met Heraclius in front of is living in Mardin / Merdin] 7) Parths (the founders of the Arsacide / Tbilisi, he occupied here. He gave 40.000 Turkish cavalryman to Kaiser and Arshakuni Family; and the Suren - Pahlav branch who raised Saint - Gregor enabled him to defeat the Sassanians near Mosul in February 628. (Thus the Pertev); 8) Kamsarakan Princes (They belong to the "Karen - Pahlav" miracle reported in the "Rüm" chapter of Koran was actualized: "The branch of Arsacides; they came from Hamadan and ruled the region in the believer - Christian - Byzantine Greeks defeated the Fireworshipping Persia east and south of Kars between 310 -772) 9) Orbelian Princes (They with the help of Turks in 624.") The Khazars who invaded Anatolia as far as

(79) R. GROUSSET, ib id , p 249, 252 (80) J. SANDALGIAN, I. 243-257; II. 301. Kızılırmak / Halys, established Turkish control here, without changing the 823) who has written the early Islamic Conquests, according to national Persian administration tradition, the Arabs have met the "Oğuz" during these first conquests and they Meanwhile or during the Sabir Turks' invasion 1 1 0 years ago,"Kalis", achieved this conquest in peace. a tribe of Khazars, have settled around the Aras banks between Pasin and When the Islam army under the command of Habib, the son of Surmeliçukuru, which was called Araksen (STRABON) and "Erasklhacor" Mesleme; was occupying and looting Duwin on October 642, he was being (Aras-creek in Armenian and was the country of the since year guided by Moks Prince Vardik (whose land, on the south of Lake Van were 310. and this region was called "Kalu - Van" (Kalu - Country) later this name granted to him). There were Christians, Fireworshippers and Jews in this city took the form of "Kağızman" as a result of "L - Ğ" shift. The existence of (85) Right after the Arabs occupied Kah-Kala (Carpet City / Erzurum) in 645, Kaşaglı(In 730, they were called Kasak in the Islamic sources) and Partafi the Islam Commander - in - Chief learned that the Byzantine Governor tribes (who came from "Partav /Barda" in Karabağ) in the "Kualisi" big tribe (known as Armeniacus) has gathered a big army from "Lans" (Alans), indicates this fact/82) Apkhanzs and Khazarian - Samandars (Chamandars) and asked for help from the Chalip Osman. This shows that the alliance between Khazars and 1.4. FROM THE ISLAM SOVEREIGNTY TO SELJUKS Byzantines was continuing. ^86^ (642-1064) After occupying Kali Kala and Duwin in 653 with a big army, the Byzantine Kaiser Constant II appointed Momikonian Hamazasp as the Governor, left the guardians with him and returned back. Three years later 1.4.1. The Islam Sovereignty Until Sacoğulları Duwin was re - occupied by the Muslims. When the young Caliph Muaäviye The Welfare Brought by Islam; Khazar Raid; (84) BHLÄZ.URI, "Futühü'l-BuIdän,M.J.DE GOEJE publication, Lugduni 1866, pp Byzantine; Bagratians and their Principality. 199-200; VÄKIDI gives the following report in the"Re'sul'ayn Kalesi Fetihleri" section of"Futü'ş Şäm "as well as SEBEOS and source of ENVERl "Yazma" in 1464: after conquering , Ruha (Urfa), Surç, Bire (cik), Habur and Mardin, the Muslim Arabs besieged Resülayn Fortrees, under the command of lyäz bir Ganem in 638. The When the Western - Göktürk Khan Tung Yabgu (619 - 630) occupied person who could save this fortress wasToron or Taryon, the single daughter and heir of Ahlat King Yustinus, and who have sworn not to mary to a man who could not beat and crushed Iran as far as Rey (Tahran section) and Isfahan and his ally her in fighting and wrestling. She had beaten many young men who wanted to marry Heraclius won a victory with the aid of 40 thousand Khazar Cavalrymen near her, including Susi, the son of"Sanasuniyye" king. She cut his fringe and released him. She could not marry anyone, since she could not be beaten. Her father theKing of Mosul/83) the Fireworshipping Iran lost most of her power. AfterYezdgerd Ahlat, have abandoned the Old Oğut(Oğuz)-Religionand sent Toron to Resiilayn, with III was defeated in the 642 Nihavend War against the Muslims (who 4000 horsemen. On the way Lo Resülyan, the handsomeYargun (the son ofServend who was the uncle of the king of"Khazan, Madcn, Iran, Kil'unzur (Durbak), Bidlis occupied the Sassanian capital Medayin - Ktesiphan - in the 636 Kadisiye and Arzan") joined to her with 3.000 horsemen. When these two youngsters met the War) he escaped to east and took refuge in the Göktürks. Thus, the Sassanian Islam army, they did not fight and arriving at Iyaz's army, they bccame Muslims with their own beliefs. Thereupon, he married them. For this reasonMelike Daron and her State was overthrown. Husband helped to Iyaz's army a lot, and they handed over their ancestors' lands to them. It is worth to study VAKIDl's report which writes that the name of"Great In 638 the Arabs (who used to call Up-lands / Armenia "Ermeniye") Batrik" who gathered the priests coming from "Cezire" and provoked them to fight advanced to north and occupied the Upper Euphrates banks (Amid/Diyerbekir was "Beyri Korkut" and he was living in the "Korkut Monastery". Melike Taron means Melike-i Taron (the Princess of "Taron" region that includes and its surroundings). The following year, they conquered the Bitlis - Ahlat M uş-Ahlat zone). The Armenian translation of this word is Taroneçi. Our Şair region with the aid of Toroneçi (Taronian) Hatun (Lady) (The daughter of ENVERl has read this name as "Turunç-Khatun" in "Semarkandi-Kitab"in 1464 in "Diistiirname". ENVERl reports that when lyaz and his army was walking to north after Mamikonian Ahlat Prince. She has "promised to marry a youngman who conquering Medayi, the capital of Iran, they have seenOğuz who had more than a could defeat her", like Bam - Çiçek in to KDK III rd Tribe) and levied tax on hundred thousand tents. He also reports that after Sa'd, lyaz have married Turunc Khatun and they had a son named "Mir -Süleyman." them. They did not intervene into their religions and internal affairs; thus, the About the existence of the Oğuzs in Ahlat and its surrounding before the Seljuk Byzantine oppression had ended. According to the reports of VÄKIDI (748 - conquestes, please see: "Dede,Korkut Oğuznameleri, Book I" (Istanbul, 1952), pp 30,34; "Kürtler, section I", Ankara 1964, p. 128. When we visited Ahlat in May 1956, we learned that the "Daughter of the Sultan of Ahlat" had become a Moslem when the (81) Maria GRIGNASCHI, "Sabirler, Hazarlar ve Göktürkler", Vll Turkish History "First Islam Army" came and was considered as a "Saint". We also learned that the Congress (Ankara, September 25-29, 1970). Announcements, Ankara 1972,1. 230—246. tomb called the "Doughter of Padishah" built for her has burned down in 1915 when it (82) M.F. KIRZIOĞLU, "Şerefname'de Eski -Oğuz Töresi ve Folklor Unsurlari", caught fire from thecandles put around it. Uluslararasi Folklor ve Halk Semineri (27-29 October, ) Announcements, Ankara (85) SEBEOS, pp 99-100: R. GROUSSET, pp 296-297 1976, pp 65-66, n 5. (86) BELÄZURI, p 199. (83) A. Zeki V, TOGAN, "Giriş", I. 73. appointed Hamazasp's brother Mamikonian Grigor (662 - 685) as the "Ermeniyye Governor", the Grigorians felt relieved. When the Orthodox - Mamikonian David and suppressed Grigor and his supporters. Since Batnk - Byzantine oppression was lifted they obtained religious freedom and became Aşut was blinded while he was fighting against the people who opposed to wealthy through trade. So they started to built churches and monasteries and the heavy taxes, he was called "Blind - Asut". The Orthodox grandsons of developed their church - literature. this Ermeniyye "Batriki" Bagratian Blind Asut occupied the banks of Çoruk and Georgia under the title of "Kuropalat" which he received from GovernorMamikonion Gregor, who fought against the Khazars Byzantine; and found the "King" family since 899, which lived until the coming from the north beside the Islam army in 685 was killed with most of Russian Invasion in 1801. His grandchildren who remained as Gregorians, his relatives; Khazars settled to the Kazak and Borçalı ("Borşalliyye) regions ruled their pepole. Living in the banks of Kars - Arpaçayı, Kars, Loru sited on the right of Cyrus again. Meanwhile,Aşut, the son of Bagratian Purat (Borçalı) and Taran, regions under the rank of Beğ (Prince) and Melik (King) stood firm in the steep Taryunk (Old - Bayazit) Fortress which was the second they were unable to mint money because those lands were bound to the Islam - estate of his ancestors and gathered many soldiers, he embarked on defending Emirs in Erdebil and Duwin. They became very rich people, by the caravans the country. In 690, another Khazar branch came under the command ofAlp - sent to the and by trading among , and they reached Tarkan and occupied the Aran / Karabakir) region^87). Meanwhile the Alban a level of welfare where they could build beatiful buildings. (Aran) Metropolitan Israel (673 - 703) (Centre Partav managed to spread the The Grigorian Priest GEVOND (pp 127 - 128; 132 - 135) who has Grigorien - Chirstian Sect among Khazars(88). Taking advantage of the witnessed the first Khazar raids in the period of Abbasis reports the following: Ummeyyeli civil wars inDamascus, the Byzantines occupied Kalikala / When Muslim Yezid (bin Usayd) was the Governor in Duwin; the Teodosyopolis (Erzurum) in 686 and Duwin in 690. After Duwin was Torkomians were commanded by "Bagratian Sahac Governor" and the reoccupied by the Arabs in 693, they established a strong garrison and an Otmusian (From Ötemiş / Sarıkamış Yedikilisesi) Tiridat I (one of the Islam Governorship administration named "Emanet". The "Tbilisi" Valands / Kars - Bulgarians princes) was Catholicos: (In 764) Khazirs, passed Emirate on the north, and "Aran / Bardaa" (Partav) Emirate on the south the River Cyrus under the command ofKatirlitber / Katirshetberian Raj - were governing their regions under the control of Damascus; Tarsus - Malatya Tarkhan (Charismian As - Tarkhan; he contributed to ihe founding of the - Kalikala (Erzurum) was cited as "Suguur Vilayet" (Advance Province), the Astarhan city in Edil - Mouth) and settled in the Alban (Aran / Karabakir), "Volunteer Islam War Veterans" home. The Turks who had just became Bagas (Mugan) and Iber (Georgia, including Tblisi) countries with their army Muslims came from Western Turkistan to settle in this Advance Vilayet, and of 100 thousand soldiers. When Hasan (the son of Kahtaba, the Ermeniyye it became the origin of raids aimed at central Anatolia every summer (89). Emir) was in Chorasmia, some of the Christian people were provoked by the At the end of the Ümmiyan - Khazar Wars which were repeated 6 times Mamikonians and rose in rebellion. These rebels escaped to the "Egerler" between 707 - 737, the Umeyyians won. Meanwhil all of the Gregoriens (Batum - Acara) region of the Byzantine Empire, when they were defeated by stayed loyal to the Caliphate and helped them. Before the "Ermeniyye Bagratian Senbat (the son of Blind Asut) who was supported by the Muslim Governor"Umeyian Mervan started an expedition with a big army of 150 forces. The great upheaval provoked by the Byzantines and led by the thousand soldiers onto the Kharzars in 737, he came to Duwin / Dibil and Mamikonians was repressed after the Islam Army's victories in 15 April 772 called the Great Persons of Gregorians and he declared that he had appointed in Ercish, and ten days later in Bagrevand (Elesgert - Plain) War. Taryunt (Doğubayazıt)Prince Asut, the son of Bagratian Vasak to the duty In the 772 Bagravand War, the Bagratians had stayed loyal to the of collecting tax and securing peace and order in their country. He received Caliphate and fought against the rebels. Cahhaf (of Arabic Beni - Kays the "Ermeniyye Batriki" (Patriarch) title from his uncle. Caliph stopped the Nomadic Tribe) had added the Kağızman - Creek (from Kamsarakarian rivalry of Mamikonian Sempad's sonGregor and David brothers (the Princes Country) and Bagrevand region of Mamikonians to his Small Emirate that he of Ahlat - Bitlis - Muş region, who returned from exile in Yemen. They were established in Manzikert and ruled over the zone between Lake Van and Kars, sent there because of their inclination to the Byzantine Empire). He killed stayed bound to the Duwin Emirate. The grandson ofBagratian Blind Asut (the son of Sembat) possessed today'sDigor and some part of lowerŞüreget (87) GEVOND Leon (the shift of "n" to "nd" is specific to Oğuz - Turkish. This that he bought from Kamsarakanians; after leaving. Taryunk. He settled in the Gregorian writer, who called "Torkomyan" to his nation, died in 788). Translated from Armenian by G.V. CHAHNAZARIAN, Histoire des guerres et des conquetes des town called Bagaran (Pekran) sited on the right hand side of Arpaçayı. (Since Arabes, Paris 1856, pp 15-18; BELAZURİ, p 195; R. GROUSSET, pp. 300-304. (88) A. Zeki V. TOGAN, "Hazarlar". IA. V. 398. (90) GEVOND, pp 115,117, 121; Michael KMOSKO, "Araplar ve Hazarlar", (89) GEVOND, PP 17-18, 25; R. GROUSSET, p 307, 309; "Kars Tarihi", I. 222-225 TÜRKİYYAT MECMUASI (Istanbul) III. 146, 149-154; A. Zeki V.' TOGAN, "Hazarlar", I.A.V. 398-399; R. GROUSSET ,pp 316-317. the Arsacides have built a Pagan temple, that town is known with this name, Commanders that grew up and was educated in this city had founded two meaning "Pagan temple". This village in Digor is called "Kilittaşı" since Muslim - Turkish States, on the two different sides of Abbasid Empire, that 1960). Between 806 and 827 he was given the duty of collecting the taxes of were competent in minting money:Yolunoğulları in Egypt (872 - 904) and Gregoriens, under the title of "Governor of the Province." ^9|) Sacoğulları (this name comes from the Sag/Sakah / Sycthian stem; In Arabic, As the Khazars occupied Aran (Karabakh) and the south of Aras in the "g" sound is written as "c" [dz]) in Azerbaijan and Ermeniyye (Armenia) their Last - Raid in 799, their Commander - in - Chief called Bulçan occupied had declared their independency. The latter had ruled Ermeniye for more than the Tbilisi Emirate, and destroyed the lbers (Georgians) King's family that 40 years between 889 - 930). (94) came from the Sassanian origin. But they did not touch theOrtodox "Kuropalat Asot" (786 - 833) who was the grandson of Bagratian Blind - Asut and the son of Adarnase (92\ Therefore his sons had the possibility of 1.4.2. From Sacoğulları to Seljukians; becoming the "Kings of Kartli - Apkaz." The Occupation of "Ermeniyye" and Byzantine Caliph Mu'tasim (833 - 842) who was raised by his maternal uncles in Turkistan, decided not to accept the Arbas who became unreliable as a result Divdad, who was the commander of "Sag/Saka" (Sycthian) units in of the sect divergences and tribal rivalries; and founded the Caliphate army Bagdad joined the army of Turkish Commander - in - Chief Afşm and from the Turks whose superiority he has witnessed. He had theSamerrä city captured Babek in Karabakh in 837. The "Usrushana" region in the banks of (sited on the north of Bagdad) constructed for them in the Middle Asian - Turk Sayhun River belonged to the Turkish Afşın family. His sonMuhammed style, and brought Turkish soldiers and their families from Turkistan and settled them here from the year 835. Thus the "Flag of the Holy War" had Afşın (889 - 901) founded the Sacogullari Emirate in Azerbaijan and passed from the Arabs who had carried it for 200 years to theTurks. Afşin, Erminiye", whose capital was Erdebil and apparenty he was bound to Büyük - Boğa (Big Bull), Küçük Boğa (Little Bull) Inak, Zirek and Aşnas . He continued to collect taxes from the Christians through were the Muslim Turks, who had come from Turkistan, commanded the the Small Emirates in Tbilisi and Duwin. When Abülabbas Sempad died armies comprising of Turks and destroyed Babek and his supporters in 837; who served faithfully, Biiyiik Boğa appointed his sonAsut as the Governor of and defeating the Kaiser Teofil (829 - 842) in Kars Plain who allied with him Bagaran province in 861. WhenYahya'iil Ermeni became the Valt whose in order to overthrow the Islam State, they forced him to return back. The conversion to Islam was witnessed by Biiyiik Boğa, thisBagratian Asut I Arab Poet CAHIZ has desribed the superior qualities of the Turkish army that (862 - 885) (appointed by Caliph Mütevekkil) worked very faithfully in the he saw in "Samerra"^9^. tax collection and in provision of security under the Turkomen Governor of When the Commander - in - Chief (Emiru'l - Ümerä) Büyük Boğa (Big Province title. He took theKalısvan (Kağızman) region fromCahhafis and Bull) came with his army to Duwin in the fall of 852 in order to force down the added to his own estate (863)^95). revolts breaking out in "Ermeniyye" with the provocation of Byzantine, the In 886 the Caliph sent a crown and a robe of honor toAsut through Chief - CavalrynianBagratian Sembat (826 - 855) (the son of Meat - Eater Sacoğlu Afşın, and granted him the Melik (King) title. HOVHANNES (p. Asut) met him and fought beside him wholeheartedly for four years repress to 124 - 126) says that: When the Duwin Emir Isa (the Sacoğlu's regent) the movements. A Turkish Commander - in - ChiefEmir Afşin / Apsin has brought this crown, Great CatholicosGernili (II) Geork (Kevork) baptised it ruled Azerbaijan and Ermeniyye betwen 836 - 840. This post was taken over and gave it to Great Asut Bagratuni (886 - 890) as the "Crown of Ashkeraz by Büyük Boğa between 852 - 855; meanwhile he had overthrown the rebel (Saka / Sycthian) Race". This is an undeniable evidence that the Bagratian Tbilisi Emir and took up the "General Governorship"s duty.Muhammed, (Bayarak) dynasty does not come from Hay a / Наук(Armenian) origin. the son of Buharain Halid, who succeeded him used an army which They are from the Sycthians ofIspir - Bayburt region. consisted of Turks. 37 years after the foundation of Sammerä, the Turkish (94) Halil EDHEM, "Düvel-i İslämiyye", Istanbul 1927, p. 170; Cl. HUART, "Sadler", (91) R. GROUSSET, ibid, p 324, 331-333, 342 İA, X. 16-17; R. GROUSSET, pp 364-365, 367; A. Zeki V. TOGAN, "Giriş", I. 176-177; H. Dursun YILDIZ, "Azerbaycan'da hiikiim siirmüş bir Turk Hanedani, (92) M. BROSSET, ibid, I. 249, 258-259. Säcoğullan, I" TARİH DERGİSİ (Istanbul 1976), 30 th issue, ppl09—117; The same (93) M.Ş. GÜNALTAY, "Abbasoğulları İmparatorluğu’nun Kuruluş ve Yükselişinde article, "I", TARİH ENSTİTÜSÜ DERGİSİ (Istanbul ,1978), 9 th issue, p 197-118 Türklerin R olii”, BELLETEN (Ankara 1942), VI 182-194, 177-205: Osman TURAN, (95) R. GROUSSET, pp 368-378 "Bäbek”t.A.II. 170,171; R. GROUSSET, p 337-339;"Kars Tarihi", I. 254-255 Yusuf (901) who succeeded Sacoğlu Afşın was a poet and a scholar. and became the king of his fathers estate. Meanwhile Sacoğlu Yusuf was Since the King Sempat I received a letter from Kaiser Basil I and cooperated caught and prisoned in Bagdad in 919, since he rejected to pay his taxes to secretly with the Byzantines agains the Islam State and attacked Duwin, he Caliph. Thus Iron (II) Asut could rule his country in peace. did not demonstrate the loyalty of the Bagratians. Therefore the obedient Emir Turkish Nasr - Sabiik (919 - 922) who was appointed to governorship Yusuf supported the Gregorian Ardzeruni dynasty in Van and Vastan instead of Yusuf, granted Bagaran and Kulp (Tuzluca) to Asut, the cousin of (Gevaş) against him and announcing Gagik, the son ofGrigor Darenik as Iron Asut and gave him the Commander - in - Chief title. Iron Asut lived in their "King", helped him found an "Ardzeruni Kingdom" on the east of Arasoğlu; when he died, his brother Abbas (928 - 952) succeeded him. Lake Van and on the lands as far as Kotur. which was bound to him. In order Abbas's elder son Asut III enlarged Komsarakanian Fortress Am, and made it a center, he became the ruler of Am - Bagratians (952 - 1045); his younger to put an end to such behaviors ofBagratian Sempat I (who sent gifts both to brother Musel (Museg) (962) founded the Kars - Bagratians branch (962 - Caliph and to Kaiser and became very rich through cunning dealing) Emir 1064); Gurgen the son of Asut I founded the Tashir - Bagratians (982 - 118) Yusuf, who has once caught him in the Kaput (Gökçe) Fortress in 913 and whose capital was Lori, sited on the bank of Borçalı Stream; Gurgen's released him, sensed his treason again and cavght him in Eraskavork (today grandson Gagik established the Kakhet - Bagratians (1039 - 1102) located this place is called Arasoğlu in Turkish) he put him in a dungeon while he was on the west of Şirvan (R. GROUSSET; "The Bagratians Family Register"). spending his winter in Duwin. He conqured the "Erençak" (Alınçak) Fortress Since Sacoğlu Yusuf, who had become the Azerbaijan and Rey which was known to be "so fortified that no one can take it" and had some Governor in 922 again, was trying to force down the revolts on the east, he difficulties in paying their taxes regularly. There the King (of Gökçegöl gave Iron - Asut the "King of King" title in order to divert him from the region and Sycthians of Naxçivan) Sempat was strangled (according to Byzantines, and had him pay his taxes regularly. IBN - HAVKAL (p. 354 - ancient Turkish customs, bloodlessly) (HOVHANNES pp 220 - 222; 226 - 355) reports that the annual tax of the "Sambaloğlu" (Asut) in "Inner - 229) and returned to Erbil. Ermeniyye" was 120.000 dirhems (ancient Arab coins). Instead of Sacoğlu The son of Sempat I,Asut II (915 - 928) was a very strong man. While Yusuf who was killed when he was fighting against the Karmatians on the he was in Constantinapole asking for help from theKaiser, he has twisted a East, his elder brother, the son of Afşın, Abulmusafir Feth became the thick iron bar with his bare hands and feet in a public square. From then on he Governor in February 928. AfterAbulmusafir was poisoned in 930, the Turkish - Sacoğulları State was abolished. MüsäfiroğuIIarı and their was known with the nickname "Iron". The Bagratians cite him as "the man successors who replaced them had to fight in the internal disputes. On the who has broken a very thick iron with his hands... and who was captivated in other side, the Byzantines started to advance against the Abbasids in the the Bayburt - Castle for 16 years " as recorded in the register^96). When Emir Macedonia Family period, and occupied Malatya in 934, Kalikala (Erzurum) Yusuf was fighting on the south, TheIron - Asut came to the border with a and Suguur /'Aväsım in 949. This situation lightened the tax burden of the Byzantine unit and was crowned by Atarnose II (881 - 923) (the 6 th Christian kings in "Ermeniyye". Ardzerunis occupied the Ağrı region. generation grandson of Blind - Asut, and the first Bagratian king of Georgia) The Arab - Handanoğulları State founded in Mosul in 929 have occupied the Amid (Diyarbekir) region 6 years later, and have started to fight (96) R. GROUSSET pp 394-402, 443-461 Sempat has grown up in the "S(i)per" (İspir) against the Byzantines. Bad who came from the Car - Bokhti (four and "Baybert” (Baymurt) region of the "" (Tav-Eli) State. He has restored the Baybert fortress which was the last fortress under the name of "Sembatovan" Bokhtian) tribe in Ercis region, conquered here and became the founder of (Sembat-country) (R. GROUSSET, p 292 and n. 2). Later the Bagratians believed that Mervanh Emirate that joined the Seljukians in 1085. Instead of the they originated from theJew-ish Prothet Davit and wrote this in their chronicles and Opiza Monastery (sited along the Savşat-Suyu). This stems from the desire to be Miisafirliler that left Aran in 951 whose capital was Gäncä, the honored. According to the historical reports and"Dede-Korkut Oguznameleri" they Şeddadoğulları (which came from the Turkish Balasakan branch) ruled over have originated from "Çoruk Sycthians / Askenazs" and they are considered to be 'Oğuzs/Turkomen'1. We have mentioned this fact in "Kars Tarihi" (I. 23Г-246). We the region on the left ofDuwin and Aras, as far as the Arpaçayı junction until have also shown that the ledeng of the III rd Tribe in KDK belongs to them. We have the Seljukian conquest (97\ also shown that the "Tana-Sazi" swamp is the place where the Persian ally 'Ardzerunili Merucan" hid, on being defeated in the "Bagavan / Çirav" Battle. The The Byzantines took advantage of the disorders inAbbasids. They Bagratian Cavalry Commander-in,Chief caught the treatorMerucan in the III rd legend as Bambsi Beyerek's catching the liar-forger "Yalancı-oğlu yaltacuk" in have occupied Adana in 964, Tarsus 965, invaded Amid and Farkin (Silvan) Tana-Sazi.'This is also in accordance with the Byzantine FAUSTUS (V. 1., regions in 966 - 968, raided Manzikert in 969, destroyed its castle and Bagavan") and the subsequent chronicles (KHORENLI, III, in 37, the "Çirav Battle"). These facts have been declared for the first time in our Announcements on occupied Antakya, and settled there. The Byzantines gave the regions on the May, 1983. ("Selçuklular'dan Önce Armenya'ya Hakim Olanlar", TÜRK TARIHINDE ERMENILER SEMPOZYUMU" Izmir, May 26, 1983) Announcements, Izm ir 1983, pp 249-251 (97) "Kars Tarihi", I. 262, 283-288, 304-306. border as far as Manzikert to Tayk (Oltu - Tortum reigon) Prince, Bagratian the Byzantine Empire in order to win back the Tayk (Tav Land) regions and Kuropalat David, who have helped to defeat Rebel Governor on the had defeated the Byzantine army in 1016 in Oltu. When Basil II came with his banks of Sakarya in 976. David has occupied the lands as far as Bitlis, just army in 1021, he burned the Okomi (Ügümi) town inUpper - Pasin and sent before his death. The Kökçe - Bayundurians (according to the Akkuyunli the people of the town and the surrounding villages to exile in Trebizond Oğuznäme in "Kitab-i Diyarbakriya" they have lived on the summer Province.In following the King, who had burned Oltu while withdrawing, he pastures of "Kökçedengiz" - Gökçegöl - and Alakez - 4095 m) were the Chief burned Ardahan. Giorgi I was defeated near Palakatsis (Çıldır) Lake and he Commanders of Am Bagratians and they came from the Arsacide rulers retreated to Tiryalet. Kaiser advanced to Çavaket (the Ahilkelek region) and family (that lived in the same region and in Begeni) who were called Tiryalet, but since the winter had come, he went to Trebizond in order to "Pahlavuni". Among them Vasak Pahlavuni's son Vahram built a spent the cold season. The next year when theKaiser advanced to Basen cathedral named "Marmashen" in the name of Maria in Kanğhca (988 - 994); Giorgi sent him his envoys and asked for peace. Kaiser who was afraid of the in 994, Pahlavunian Poladoğlu and in 1036, Pahlavunian Abulgarib built the possibility of a revolt in his country, accepted his wish. He took the three - churches named Keçel. Their domes had the shape of Turkish tents. The year - old son of the Apkaz - Georgian King as security for three years; he Apostles church (Kiinbet cami) in Kars which was finished in 937 and was added Tao, Kalarçet, Şavşat, Göle, Ardahan, Pasinler and (the built by Bagratian King Abbas; and the Ardanuç / Oltu Bagrations Bardiz, Zivin / Karaurgan and Karakurut (Creeks) regions to his lands and churches on the banks of Çoruk have the same styef98). Another important signed the peace treaty, he returned to Constantinapole.^101) point is that the Bagratian Kings resemble the Turkomens/Oğuzs with their * * * turbans and long robes in reliefs and statues: In KDK (III. Tribe) when the father of Beyerek (Bağarak/Bagarat) and the "Forty bravemen" received the In the Horasan country of the Turk - Gazneli State, the Muslim - Oğuz / sad news, and started crying, "The Turbaned" threw their turbans down (XII. Turkomens who came from the north have gathered around the Seljuks Tribe) "The bearded Beyerek" used to wear robes like the Oğuz Beys; (II. (coming from theKimk Tribe of Üçoklar) and was looking for a land to settle Tribe), all the brave-men of calasun used to wear "loose pants, robe and in. In order to find a land, the horsemen raiders under the command of turbans Seljukian Çağrı - Bey had traspassed Iran and Azerbaijan and entered into the When the Tayk Kuropalat Bagratian David was killed at the lands of Ardzeruni Kingdom in 1018. Meanwhile, they have defeated the beginning of year 1000, the Tayk / Çoruk banks and the region between army of KingSenekerim (1003 - 1022) (who used to use Van and Vastan today's Aşkale, Soğanlı Mountains (in Sarıkamış), Bingöl and Manzikert (Gevaş) as double capitals) and looted everywhere.Senekerim who realized which was given to him by Bzyantines was bequeathed to theKaiser Basil II that he would not be able to confront the possible attacks, sent envoys to since David had no heir. On hearing this testament, the Kaiser who spent the Kaiser Basil II who spent his winter in Trebizond in 1021 and exchanged the 999 - 1000 winter in Tarsus came to these lands and occupied them. Since the Ardzeruni land in return for a land around Sivas. This exchange took place in Kars Bagratian Kings welcomed his arrival toAm and Pasin, they maintained 1022. The Byzantine forces came and settled in the Ardzeruni country. They their sovereignty over their lands.Basil II, who spent the next winter inOltu were charged with the duty of stopping the Seljuk Raids that would come region with his army, gave the title ofMagitros to Ardanuç Bagratian Bey from the east. Gurgen (994 - 1008) and the Kuropalat title (which has a higher rank) to On the summer of 1021, a new Turkomen raider unit under the Gurgen's son Sagrat III (974 - 1014) who was also the King of Apkazs and command of by Çağrı - Bey passedNaxçivan, Araş Revir, Divin Seddadh renewed their dependence to Byzatine Empire. Thus the new Byzatine borders Emi-Emirate's lands and defeated the Am - Bagratians near Beç(e)ni (the have reached to Ardanuç, Kars and Ani Bagratians. (|0°) center of Nik / Gözeldere that was the estate of the Chief Commander of the While Basil II was fighting against the Danube Bulgars, the Apkaz defeated army). The Chief Commander Pahlavunian Abirat's son Vasak and Georgia King Bagratian Giorgi 1(1014- 1027) had declared war against was killed in this war. The Am Bagratli King Hovhannes - Sempat (1020 - 1040) was tired of his brother Kaç Aşut's rivalry. He was a learned (98) "Kars Tarihi", I. 284-286, 289, 294, 309, 314 and the photographs 29, 29, 31, 40, 51 philosopher who was afraid of war. When he saw that the brave Seljukian in the end; "Am Şehri Tarihi, 1018-1236 p 89, picture 5 ,6. (99) See the pictures ofBagratian Asut III (952,977) (who have made Am, the capital) and arrow shooters were unstoppable, he decided to do something similar to the Sempat II's (977-989)reliefs, and of Sempat II's brother and heir Gagik I's 226 Ardzeruni King: since he did not want his country to be ruled by his brother cm-tall statue in the "Ani Şehri Tarihi" (pp 91-92, 10th and 12 th pictures). Russian Kaç Aşut, he prepared a document for transferring his country to the professor N. MARR had also seen the turbaned and robed descriptions of these Bagratian father and son, but he could not explain them in his book "ANI", that was Byzantines and sent it by a Catholicos to Kaiser Basil II who would leave printed in Russian in 1934. The statue of Gagik has been brought from Am to Ankara Ethnography Museum in 1929; but it was not able to put into there since it has been the Trebizond winter quarters in 1022. Kaiser, granted him the "Magistros" stolen fromAkmedrese / August Temple near Hacibayram - Mosque. (My professorship study,"Am Şehri Tarihi" (1018-1236) p. IX-X, Ankara 1982). (101) M. BROSSET, ibid, I. 494-307, 311-315; R. GROUSSET, ibid, pp 538-539, 547-550 (100) R. GROUSSET, ibid, pp. 525-533. title and declared that he would recognize him as the "Great - Armenia King" until his death^102). When Hovhannes - Sempat died in 1040, the Am Kingdom didn't have a king for 2 years because of various reasons. Eventually the son of Asut IV (known as Kaç = Koçak / Hero),Gagik II (1042 - 1045) who was 15 years old, became the king. Meanwhile Kaiser IX Constantin Monomakhos (1042 - 1054) sent a letter indicating that the Am Kingdom region belongs to Byzantine Empire as a result of the 1022 Treaty and demanded the submission of the country. WhenGagik II rejected this demand, the Kaiser sent an army onto him; he also sent a golden lacquered letter to theEmir of Divin Şeddädlı, Abülusvär Şävur(reigned between 1021 - 1049, after 1067 in Gäncä) and allied with him by saying that he could get the land he attacked, if he attacked from the east. The Byzantine army was defeated in front of the fortified Am City in 1043 and while it retreated to the winter quarters in Oltu; Şävur occupied Siirmelii which was his father in law's land (Surp - Mari / Hagia Maria) and Kulp (Tuzluca) region and Bagaran in the Arpaçayı banks and added these to his land. Following the letter written by the Byzantine agentSargis who was the draper ("Vest" in Greek) of the king and by the important people of Am, the Kaiser invited Gagik II to Constantinapole with a "letter" bound by an oath PART TWO and brought him to Istanbul, the control of the country was left toSargis, as the "Regent of the King". At the beginning of 1045 the Kaiser prisoned Gagik II by reminding him that Am belongs to Byzantine Empire. Meanwhile, the "Vest" - Sargis invited the Byzantine Easten Commanders THE ARMENIANS FROM and their armies and handed the Am City over them in 1045 in a bloodless way. The "Am Thema" (Byzantine Military Governorship) that was founded SELJUKS TO OTTOMANS in this region sent a letter, which indicated that the region has joined voluntarily to Byzantine Empire and which was signed by the important people of the society, toConstantinapole. In the fall of 1045 they started to fight aganist the Şeddadians in order to occupy Duwin. ButEmir Şavur who stopped the flow ofGerni - Stream with dams and turned its western part into a marsh, won a heavy victory against the Byzantine Empire in frontDuwin. of But they could not stop the invasion of two fortresses sited on the foothills of Elegez Mountain. In 1047 the Byzantines made peace with Emir Şävur; the occupied lands were bound to Byzantine under the "Am and Iberia Provinces" name. Katalokon Kekaumenos was assigned to administer these lands under the title of "Duka". Then they started to repair and fortify the fortresses^103). This region remained as a Byzantine territory for 20 years, until the Seljukian Conquest on the August of 1064.

(102) R. GROUSSET, ibid, 556-56); I. KAFESOĞLU, "Doğu Anadolu’ya İlk Selçuklu Akim, 1015-1021 ve Tarihi Ehemmiyeti, FUAT KÖPRÜLÜ ARMAĞANI, Istanbul 1953, p. 259, 274; KIRZIOĞLU M.F., "Am Şehri Tarihi", pp 5-6, 8-10, 14-16. . (103) MATEOS from Urfa; XI, XII, XXXVII, XXXVIII, LIII, LIX, LXV, LVII; R. GROUSSET. pp. 568-584 2. THE ARMENIANS FROM SELJUKS TO OTTOMANS

2.1. Armenians at the time of Seljuks' Conquests

Before the Seljuks' conquest, there were two Armenian princedoms which were subject to in the east of Anatolia. One of these was Am which belonged to Bagrat Empire, and the other was Vaspuragan princedom which was administered by Ardzuruni family in the east of Van Lake. Both of the princedoms had been subject to Abbasids, but at the end of 10th century they went under the rule of Byzantium which was controlling the region. When the raids of Turks to.Byzantium began, the Vaspuragan Prince Senekharim made an agreement with Basil II, the Byzantium Empirer (976-1025) and in 1021 he left Van to Byzantium and with a majority of his subjects he went to Sivas which was allocated to him. (104^ Thus, Vaspuragan Armenian princedom was put to an end. Byzantium which occupied Van, settled some of Armenians in Central Anatolia, and some of them in Urfa which he had conquered in 1030 when it was under the control of Arabian Numayri Empire/105)- 32 years after the ending of Vaspuragan Armenia princedom by Byzantium, in 1054 Sultan of Great Seljuks Tuğrul Bey had a campaign to the surrounding area of Van Lake. He moved towards Mänzikert and turned back to Iran. At the time of the ending of Vaspuragan princedom, Am belonged to Armenian Sempat who was subject to Byzantium. Sempat supported the Georgian King Giorgi during the Georgia campaign of Basil II. taking Vaspuragan princedom was ended, Sempet was afraid of Basil II taking revenge and sent Patriarch Petros to him and bequeathed Ву/antıum Am. After Sempat's death, Byzantium began to demand Am from the Armenians. The nephew of Sempat who refused the Byzantium's demands was taken to the capital of empire and Am princedom was put to an end in Ю45/106) The cities Kars and Am were conquered by Sultan in 1064. After the Mänzikert victory which had been won by Seljuks in 1071 they began to conquer Anatolia. As it is seen, before the Turkish conquest, the Armenian princedoms were put to an end by Byzantium.

(104) Rene Grousset, Histoire de I'Armenie, Paris 1947, p. 74 (105) Miikrimin Halil Yinanc, Tiirkiye Tarihi, Anadolu'nun Fethi, Istanbul, 1944, p.36; R. Grousset ibid p.553 (106) R.Grousset, ibid, p. 562-64 Before the Turkish conquest, Armenian people in East Anatolia was innocent, the one who rejected plunders and massacres, merciful and deported to Central Anatolia. An Armenian historian, Matthieu writes about compassionate, completely magnanimous, the father of his subjects, the one this deportation as the following: "Impotent and feminine Byzantine Greeks who is very tolerant and protective to everybody and especially to the Christians". nation took the most bravest sons of Armenia from their country and destroyed our nation and facilitated the conquest of Turks". ' I07) Famous Armenian Historian Matthieu recorded these about the After the Manzikert victory, Seljuks advanced into whole Anatolia journey of Melikşah in 1086 from East Anatolia to Syria; "The Turkish and reached the coasts of Marmara in a few years. It is really true that the Emperor behaved towards, the people of the countries which he traveled evil behaviour of Byzantium against his own people and Armanians, through like a father, his heart was full of love for Christians, many cities and people accepted his dominance without any opposition, he excused facilitated the Turkish conquest. The Byzantum Greek peasants who were churches, monasteries and priests from paying taxes in 1090 on the request suppressed by the aristocrats of Byzantium and the Armenians who were of the Armenian patriarch Basil". ^ 10) tried to be assimilatad, began to support Turks. Because, the Se:juks introduced a new land system which was based on the ownership of the 2.3. Armenians during the Crusades properties belonging to the state, but the possession belongedto the peasant. Thus, they gave peasants lands and did not force the Byzantium Greeks, When Seljuk conquests began in Anatolia, Armenian people began to Armenians and Syrians to change their religion. Seljuks were applying migrate towards south and they settled near River Euphrates, Taurus laicism when it was not known by any other states. WhenTuğrul Bey Mountains in Çukurova (Cilicia), in the regions around Maraş and Urfa. conquered Bagdat in 1055, he took the state authorities of the Caliph and left When Turks settled in Central Anatolia and then proceeded towards west, only the religious authorities to him. Thus, for the first time religious and Byzantium's connection with these regions was cut. The Byzantium general state affairs were seperated. Yet in the same period, Byzantium was with Armenian nationality, Philaretos who had been given the duty by oppressing the people who were not Christians and Byzantines. Syrian Byzantines to defend Malatya-Antakya line against Turks, took anvantage Mihail wrote "Byzantium Greeks were acting in cruelty to our nation and to of the conflicts and took control of Armenians. He massacred the the Armenians. They were forcing us to accept their erroneons sects and Byzantium Greeks and settled himself in Antakya and his son Barsem in they were trying to oppress us. The patriarch of Constantinapole burnt all Urfa, Philaretos who accepted the dominance of the great Sultan of Seljuks, the books in the churches" (108) Melikşhah, paid taxes to Siileyman Shah and the Emperor of Syrian Seljuks, Tutuş and thus continued his dominance on Armenians until 1085. 2.2. Seljuks' Tolerance to Non-Muslims When Siileyman Shah conquered Tarsus and Adana in 1082 and 1083, and Antakya in 1085, Philaretos took his son, Barsem, with him and ran away. But as his son refused him, he became a, Muslim and settled in M araş/111) During the first raids to Anadolu, because of the military necessities, The following year Urfa was also conquered by Turks and all Armenians some cities were destroyed which were the action base of Byzantium and in had to accept to be the subjects of Seljuks. But when Siileyman Shah the the regions of raids . But these types of events can be seen in the history of conqueror of Anatolia, died in the battle which he had made aagainst Tutuş, conquests of every nation. After the state order and authority had been the Emperor of Syria Seljuks, the unity in Anatolia was destroyed and established in Anatolia , it was tried to rebuild the destroyed places. The Armenians began to leave the control of Seljuks. The Armenian leaders as natives who had run away to the hills from cities and villages, because of Rupen, Oschin and and Hetum who were the relatives of GagikII, the last the conquests, began to return and lived together with Turks by maintaining Armenian Prince of Am, took control of Kozan (Sis), Kadirli (Kars), their religion and religious ceremonies. Although Anatolia was conquered Nemrun. Crusade I which began in 1096 encouraged Armenians more in the time of Sultan Melikshah, the modem Armenian, Gregorian and and they began to support the Crusaders which had passed through Cilicia. Syrian historians (Matthieu Samuel from Am, Kirokos from Gäncä) The Crusaders granted Constantin the title of baron, who supported them described him with these praising words "The greatest of the during the expedition. The successors of Constantine carried this Emperors, the chosen one, the most elegant in his movements,, perfect and title until 1189. ^113)

(107) M.H. Yinanc, same work, p.57-58; R. Grousset, ibid p. 577-580 (110) M.H. Yınanç. ibid p 179 (111) Mathieu d'Edesse, ibid p. 196, 201; O. Turan, Les Souverains Seldjoukides et Leurs (108) Mathieud 'Edesse, Chronique, Trad. E. Dlaurier, Paris, 1858, p.113 Sujets Non-Musulmans, Studia Islamica, 1958, Vol I., p.69 (109) Michael le Syrien, Chronique, Trad, Chabot, Paris, 1905, Volume Ш. p. 166; Osman Turan Selçuklular Zamanında Türkiye Tarihi, Istanbul 1971, p.18, 1984 (2nd (112) M.H. Yınanç, ibid z-120-125 edition.) (113) N.Iorga, Breve Histoire de le petite Armenie, Paris, 1930, p.88-89 Armenians who were in the borders and under the rule of Seljuks, for and demanded peace. After peace was attained ,the forces of Seljuks and lived with them in peace. Sultan Kılıç Arslan I always treated them justly Eyyubi returned to their countries.(120) and even Armenians in Elbistan prefered to be his subjects instead of the Armenians guided the Crusaders who were passing through Cilicia Crusaders. ^114) When this Selcuks Sultan died in 1107 Armenians during the Third Crusade. Leon II, one of the Armenian princes (1187-1219) mourned. After the death of Kılıç Arslan I, Toros the son of Armenian changed his sect in order to be king. Because he became a Catholic in 1188, Rupen which took advantage of the dispute about the sultanate, tried to he was declared as a king by Pope Celestin II and the German Emperor enlarge the lands of his country by attacking the borders of Seljuks with the Henry IV.1^121) But in the following year, the Sultan of Seljuks, Siileyman support of the Crusaders, but the Seljuk's forces beat the Armenians and Shah II made a revenge campaign to this first Armenian King who had captured Fort Petrus in Geben. Kog Vasil who had dominated Maraş had to attacked the Turkish lands before, and with Senior (feudal Lord) of Namrun run away to Göksun/116) And in the east, Gerger Armenians stopped the he proceeded throughout Çukurova and conquered all the lands up to people on the ways in Harput and Polu and robbed them and attacked Adana. Armenian Kingdom was made subject to Seljuks Empire. On the Hanzit villages. Belek Gazi from Artuk passed the River Euphrates and pictures of the coins of King Leon which were published by J. Mergen, the attacked Gerger Armenians in 1121. After defeating them he settled in Hanzit names of Siileyman Shah and Giyaseddin Keyhiisrev, the Seljuks Sultans and put an end to their brigandage. ^ can be i*ead.(122) Thus the Armenian Kingdom became a dependent The Armenian Princedom, whose center was Kozan (Sis) dominated kingdom just as it appeared. the mountainous region of (Cilicia) Çukurova and it was under the rule of Çukuıova Byzantium which covered Adana, Tarsus, Anazarba, and Misis. Toros II, the son of Leon I, the Armenian Prince, took control of the great 2.4. Armenians at the time of the Mongol-Conguest part of Çukurova from Byzantium after 1150, and began to attack Seljuks. Mesud I, the Sultan of Seljuks went on a compaign to punish the The dependence of Çukurova Armenian Kingdom to Seljuks Armenians, Armenians told them that they will obey him and he returned to continued until 1243. In 1243 the army of Seljuks was defeated in Kösedağ. his country. Yet as Armenians cooperated with the Crusaders and attacked As well as the Armenian King not sending support to Giyaseddin II and he again, Sul tan Mesud made another campaign with a more crowded army. handed over the mother and sister of the sultan who sought shelter since he But he had to come back because of the weather conditions and a plague was considered an ally after the war. For this reason, Seljuks made a epidemic. ^118) In the following year, Stephan, the brother of Toros, campaign to Çukurova in 1245.(l23^ occupied Maraş and confiscated the goods and possessions of especially the In 1247, Çukurova Armenian Kingdom broke off his relations with Armenian people in the city by using the excuse of raiding of an Armenian Anatolian Seljuks Empire and accepted the dominance of Mongols. In 1254, village by the Emir of Maraş. For this reason Sultan Kılıç Arslan the brother of King Hetum Hiilagu I, wore beggar's clothes and went to immediately made a campaign to Maraş. Stephan left the city and run away. Mengü Khan in order to offer his services. (|24) At this time, Mamelukes The Sultan of Seljuks provided security in Maraş and settled the Armenian who took the place of Egypt and Syria (in 1250) became the most powerful people back on their lands who had fled from Göksun and Besni. And Stephan declared his loyalty to the sultan. ^119) When Byzantines were state in the Middle East. Armenians encouraged the Empire of Ilkhan, defeated by Seljuks in Myriokephalon in 1176, Armenians occupied Adana Hiilagu for the conquest of Syria an then they did not hesitate to participate and Misis which had belonged to Byzantium and attacked the Turkomens in the campaigns which were made against Mamelukes. The Mameluke who settled in Cilicia. As a result of this event, Sultan Kılıç Arslan II who Sultans campaigned to Çukurova frequently in order to punish the had support from Eyyubi decided to repress the Armenians. In 1180, when Armenians. Kılıç Arslan proceeded from the west and Salahaddin Eyyübi from Maraş As a result of the Mongol conquest, Seljuks Empire collapsed in the towards Armenians, Armenian Prince Rupen could not stand it and asked second half of 13th century and some Turkish Princedoms established in

(114) O. Turan Selçuklular Zamaninda Tiirkiye, p.106,110 (120) O.Turan. ibid p.211-213. (115) Urfali Mateos, Vakainame, Ankara, 1962, p.231 (121) N.Iorga, ibid, p. 101-104 (116) Ali SEVİM, Selçuklu-Ermeni Ilişkileri, Ankara, 1983, p.28 (122) V.Morgon, Histoire du peuple Armenien, Paris, 1919, pp. 199, O.Turan. ibid pp. (117) M.H. Yınanç, in the Belek, article Islam Enyclopedia 250-251 (118) O.Turan. ibid p. 190-192; A. Sevim ibid p. 29-30 (123) O.Turan, a.g.e, p. 451-453 (119) O.Turan. ibid p. 199; A.Sevim. ibid p.30-31 (124) Ebu'l-Ferec, Tarih, Translated by Rıza Doğrul, Ankara, 1950, V.1I. p. 545 Anatolia. Among them, the Karaman Princedom struggled severely against the Mongols and took the sides of the Mamelukes against the Armenians, the ally of the Mongols. On the other hand, a crowded Turkomen group (40000 people) who fled because of the Mongol conquest, settled in the region which extended from Attalcia to Gazze and went under the Mamelukes' dominance at the time of Sultan Baybars. (125) These Turkomen were participating in the campaings which were made to Armenians in Çukurova by Mamelukes and also they were going to the high plateaus near Taurus Mountains and Sivas and fighting with the Armenians continually. 2.5. The Dominance of Anatolian Princedoms In the beginning of the 14th century, as Armenians were oppressed by the crowded Turkomen groups who were looking for places for themselves and grazing-lands for their animals from the west and the east, they were attacked by the Mongol general governors after Mongols had accepted Islam in the period of Gazan Han (1295-1304) and the Seljuks Empire was completely destroyed in 1308. With the beginning of conflicts amongst the Mangols which started after the death of Ebu Said, the ilkhan Empire in 1335, Dulkadirli and Ramazanh Turkomens began to settle in Cilicia and Uzunyayla/126) The supports of Cyprus Crusaders and even the cyprus king being Armenian did not prevent the settlement of Turks in Çukurova. In 1360, Adana and Tarsus were conquered by the Aleppo Governor PART THREE of Mamelukes, Seyfeddin Beydemir. Armenians had only a small land which consisted of Kozan (Sis) and Anazorba and its surrounding area (127l As a reply to the request of Armenians for support from Pope and Byzantium Emperor, Pope demanded them to be Catholics and Byzantium THE ARMENIANS IN THE OTTOMAN to be Orthodox. Some of the Armenians who had no other hope, accepted these offers but they still began to fight with Armenians who did not accept their demands. At last, one of the Turkomen Beys, Ebu Bekir began to ADMINISTRATION besiege Kozan with an army of 15000 soldiers on January 15,1375. The siege continued for three months. Armenians who hated King Leon IV sent message to the Aleppo Governer, Işık Temür and handed over the city to him on April 13,1375. Leon had to surrendered and was taken to Cairo (l28^. He was imprisoned in Cairo for seven years and then went to Paris and died in Paris in 1393. (129)

Thus, the rule of Armenians in Cilicia ended. At the time of Ramazan Oğulları which ruled Cilicia after the removal of Armenian Kingdom, Turks completely dominated the region. The Armenians who were living here adopted Turkish culture.

(125) Ibn Şeddad, Baybars Tarihi, Trans. M.Ş. Yaltkaya, Istanbul, 1941, p. 155 (126) Refet Yınanç, Dulkadir Beyliği, T.T.K, ANKARA, 1989, p. 5 (127) Faruk Siimer, Çukurova Tarihine Dair Araştırmalar, Tarih Araştırmaları Dergisi, Ankara, 1963, p. 18 (128) F.Siimer, ibid, p.19 (129) Gaston Wiet, Histoire de la Nation Egyptienne, Paris, 1937 З.ТНЕ ARMENINAS IN the OTTOMAN ADMINISTRATION The first Turkish-Armenian relations began in the 11th century. Before then, Turkish commanders who had duties in the Abbasid armies relations with Armenians and their families. (13°) Yet more closer relationships began during an exploration which was arranged to East Anatolia by Çağrı Bey, the father of Seljuks Emperor Alparslan in 1015-1020. In those years, Armenians were subject to the Byzantine Empire. When Seljuks conquered Anatolia after Manzikert battle, Turkish immigrants in great numbers settled in the region. And this assisted the establishment of Anotolian Seljuks, During this, time Armenians who left their countries to Byzantium and drew into the inner places of Anatolia, settled in Cilicia and established a princedom which was subject to Byzantium again. Armenians were never exposed to cruelties and oppression during the administration of Seljuks Empire and the first Turkish Princedoms which were established in Anatolia (Mengiicekoğulları, Saltukoğulları, Danişmenliler, Artukoğulları), Turkish Seljuks Empire and the Anadolu Princedoms which were established after the collapsing of Turkish Seljuks Empire. For this reason, there are not any contrary evidence in any sources. The proceeding of Turks in central and western Anatlolia gave south-eastern Armenians the opportunity to spread. Vardam, who was of Armenian origin was appointed to the Maraş Governorship by Byzantium, conquered not anly Tarsus, Anavarza, Andıran, Göksun, Elbistan, but also Besni, Samat, and Hisn-i Mansur (Adiyaman). He also took over Urfa in 1077 and Antakya in 1078. (131) Although Vahram seemed faithful to Byzantium, he also declared his loyalty to Seljuks Sultan Melikshah and became a Muslim/132) But his death caused the collapse of the state which he had established. After these events, some small Armenian princedoms were established. Yet the most important of these was in Cilicia. Cilicia Armenian princedom was bound to Anatolian Seljuks Empire. Beside this, Armenians took the sides of the Mongols when Seljuks were defeated in the

(130) Ncjat Göyünç,Osmanlı İdaresinde Ermeniler, Istanbul, 1983, p. 42; Hakki Dursun Yildiz, "10. Yiizyilda Tiirk Ermeni Miinasebetleri", Tarih boyunca Türklerin Ermeni Toplumu ile llişkileri Sempozyumu, Ankara, 1985, p. 29-51 (131) Steven Runciman, Geschichte der Kreuzziige, German translation Peter de Mendelssohn, München, 1957,1, 70-71; N.Göyünç, ibid p. 47 (132) N.Göyünç, ibid, p.47 Kösedağ battle in 1243. But the increasing population of Mamelukes in There was not any problem in regards to the Armenians during the Cilicia became another threat for the Armenian princedom. And the powerful times of Ottomans, but when central authority of the state Armenian princedom was destroyed by the Egypt Mameluke Turkish weakened, some groups were provoked against the state with the effect of administration in 1375. nationalist movement in the world. This policy which was followed by When Cilicia and Anatolia began to be administrated by the especially European states is known as "The Orient Problem". European Ottamans, Armenians chose the administration of another Turkish state. Yet states aimed to divide the Ottoman lands and to share it with an of excuse at the time of the administration of Ottoman Turks, Armenians had the protecting the rights of Christians which were subject to Ottomans.The justice, the rights and the freedom which they did not have at the time of demands of privilige, autonomy and independency of these groups which Byzantium and their own princedom. The migration of Armenians from were called as "Great states" by the Ottoman Empire, became a permanet different places to cities and towns began as from this time. In the two policy in time. As it is known, among these states Russia became the census which had been made with an interval of 5 year-period, an increase guarantor state of Ottoman Orthodoxes by the 1774 Küçük Kaynarca in population which couldn't have occurred naturally can be observed ^133) Agreement. The nationalist ideas which had spread after the 1789 French For example:*^34) Revolution were imposed on to Christians by European states in order to destroy the Ottoman Empire. The first nation which rebelled against 1518 1523 Increase Ottomans in 1804 was Serbs, the first nation which gained privileges from Un­ Un­ the Ottoman Government was Byzantine Greeks as a result of Russian Place House married Population House married Population % intervention. When Russia, Great Britain and intervened into the Mora rebellion which began in 1821, the independence of Greece was Arapgir 112 42 602 118 153 743 28.2 provided with the 1829 Edirne Agreement. Ottoman Empire enlarged the privileges of the Balkan Christians via the Paris Agreement (1856) and Çermik 83 5 420 135 27 702 67.1 promised both to her allies and to Russia who was defeated in the war to make necessary reforms for the non-Muslim subjects. ^136^ European states which evaluated this condition in their favour, began to intervene the into Ergani 111 21 576 371 134 1989 245.3 internal affairs of Ottoman Empire more easily and to provoke the Christian subjects. The war of 93 which was caused by these provocations ended with 47 1647 495 165 2640 60.3 Harput 320 the defeat of the Ottoman Empire against Russia. As a result of Yeşilköy and Berlin Agreements which were signed after the war, Romania, Serbia 1542 Urfa 300 42 334 89 1759 14.07 and (Karadağ) Montenegro which were Balkan Christians won their independence. Bulgaria was about to declare her independence as a result of Siverek 130 30 680 254 3 1273 87.21 its weakened relation with the Ottoman Government. In short, Balkan Christians became independent in the end. It was Anatolian Christians' Total 1056 187 5467 1707 571 9106 66.56 turn next. The imperialist forces chose, the Armenians among the Anadolu Christians. They added the articles of reforms on the Armenians in Berlin Besides, in the counting books which were prepared after the arrival of and Yeşilköy Agreements which had provided independence to Balkan Ottaman dominance in these places, it is seen that Turks constituted the Christians. Thus, both, a subject on the Armenians took place in majority of the population. (135) For example in 1536-37 the total population international agreements for the first time and an Armenian issue was of Sis county which consisted of Sis, Feke, Anavarza, Lemberd, Küpdere created amongst the East Problem. Russia and Great Britain were the main and Pars-Berd Forts was 16.830. 14.390 of this population were Turks and two of the countries which exploited this a subject for their benefits. 2440 of it were non-Muslims. The relationship of Russia and Armenians began in the period of (133) See. Nejat Göyünç ibid p.49 Petro, (died in 1725),at the beginning of 18th century. Petro I benefited from (134) In determining the population every house was considered to have five members. Armenians during the wars against Iran and invited them to migrate from (135) Yusuf Halaçoğlu, "Tapu,Tahrir Defterlerine Göre XVI. Yüzyılm İlk Yarisinda Sis Sancağı", Tarih Dergisi, 32 nd issue (Istanbul, 1979), pp 819-892. (136) Yuluğ Tekin Kurat, Osmanli Imparatorluğu'nun Paylaşılması, Ankara, 1986, p. 12. Iran to Russia (137) . As a result of this invitation some of Armenians and stated the Armenians' demands. According to the article 6 of the peace migrated to Russia from Iran. Russia established the institution of Armenian agreement which was signed on March 1878, reforms would have to be Eastern. Languages in Moscow in 1816 and took the Armenian subject more made in East Anatolian provinces in which Armenians lived and they would systematicaly. After defeating Iran in 1826-1828, Russia joined Revan and have to be protected against the Christians, Kurds and Circassians who also Naxçivan Khonates, together taken with Türkmençay Agreement which was lived in this region/143) signed in 1828 and had established an Armenian province. Then he made Armenians to migrate from Iran/138) Connected to this, the attention of Taking over of Caucasus by Russia through Yeşilköy Agreement, Russia towards the Ottomon Armenians had increased in 1820's. The letter being powerful in Anatolia and Balkans was against the traditional British which was sent to the Ottoman Government by the Erzurum Governor Galip policy. Because the spread of Russian dominance threatened the relation is the most significant evidence of this situation. In this letter, Galip ship of Great Britain with India and might even weaken her power in Pasha offered the Ottoman Government to deport the Armenians who lived Middle East. For this reason Great Britain immediately became interested in on the Russian border to the inner lands/139) In the 1828-1829 this subject. Ottoman-Russian war which began after this letter, Armenians betrayed the Great Britain had always been supporting Ottoman Empire against Ottoman Government. In these wars, several Armenians joined the Russian Russia in order to prevent Russia from reaching the Mediterranean. On the Army, some of them had an effect on the surrender of Erzurum, and some other hand it directed the activities of Protestant missionaries in the of them were involved in act of cruelties to Muslim people/140) Russia, Ottoman Empire. These activities of missionaries played a great role in the who began to dominate Caucasia at the end of the war, demanded the awakening of the Armenian nationalism. When Russia took the very migration of Armenians in Anatolia to the Armenian province which Russia important strategical points (as Kars) in Eastern Anatolia, the security of the had established before. Some of Armenians migrated/,4,)against the wish of the ottoman goverment. passages which had a lot of importance for the Eastern trade of Great Britain was endangered. Great Britain was recoiling from Russia dividing Russia benefited from Armenians who were living in Anatolia during the Ottoman Russian war which had begun on April 24, 1877. Armenians Anatolia via the 16 th article, as she did to the Balkans. wanted to their rewards in return for their assistance in war and the For this reason, Great Britain asserted that the balance in Balkans and Armenian Assembly which held a meeting secretly under the leadership of Mediterranian had been destroyed and made Russia accept her demand in the Patriarch Merses and Izmirlian prepared a note to send to Tsar making a new agreement in spite of Yeşilköy Agreement with the Alexander II. Here are the demands of Armenians from the Russian Tsar participation of other European States. It was decided that the new written in this note: agreement would be prepared in Berlin. 1- Keeping the region as far as the Euphrates which are not to be given back to Turks and joining this land to the Ararat province, founding Ottoman Empire was expecting the support and assistance of Great an Armenia that would be a subject of Russia. Britain in Berlin. Great Britain, which evaluated the bad stuation that the 2- In case, those lands will not be joined on, giving some privileges, Ottoman Government was in very well, tried to threaten the Ottoman similar to those that has been given to Bulgaria and Bulgarians before, to Empire before the Berlin Congress and succeeded in taking Cyprus the Armenians. temporarily. According to this agreement which was signed on June 4, 1878 3- If occupied lands were to be evacuated, financial guarantee of the and approved by Abdulhamid ll on July 15, 1878, Ottoman Empire would Ottoman Government must be taken to make reforms, and for the Russian make reforms which were going tobe decided by the Ottoman Government soldiers not to leave the occuppied lands until the reforms are completed. and the Great Britain for the Armenians who were dwelling in East (142) Anatolia. (,44) So Great Britain settled in the Cyprus Island in order to The Armenian Patriarch Nerses visited the Russian Commander in prevent the Russian threat in Eastern Anotolia. By this, Great Britain had Chief Granduke Nikola in Ayastefanos where peace negotiations were made the security of the shortest way which reached India. As it is seen, Great Britain's efforts regarding the reforms for the (137) Kcmal Beydili, "1828-1829 Osmanli-Rus Savaşında Doğu Anadolu'dan Rusya'ya Göçürülen Ermeniler", Belgeler, nr. 17 (1988), p. 368. Armenians were to protect its own benefits; not the Armenians which (138) Ibid, p. 366. resulted in the of signing the Cyprus Agreement. It is really true that the (139) Ibid, p. 405,453. (140) Ibid, p. 383-85,412,419, 436. (143) Enver Ziya Karal, Osmanli Tarihi, Ankara, 1962, VIII, 66 (141) Ibid. p. 387. (144) Muahedat Mecmuasi, Istanbul, 1298, V. 166; Cevdet Küçük, Osmanli (142) Esat Uras, ibid, p. 199. Diplornasisi'ndc Ermeni Meselesinin Ortaya Çıkışı, 1878-1897,Istanbul, 1986, pp. The Hinchak Party, established by Marxist Armenians in 1887 in trade passage which passed through East Anatolia, Trabzon-Erzurum-East Genova, took the name of Revolutionary Hinchak Party in 1890. The first Bayezit and connected Black Sea and Iran was very important for Great target of the party was the political and national independence of Anatolian Britain. Armenian merchants who began to settle in Manchester from 1840 Armenians. The ways to reach this target via revolutions in Anatolia were used this passage in order to market the cotton clothes which were propaganda, provocation, terrorism and the organization of the labor and produced in Great Britain to Iran and Turkmenia. The stocks of cotton peasant movements. The means of provocation were the demonstrations products which began to increase in Great Britain might have cause great against the government, not paying the taxes, demanding reforms, and economical crisis. It was inevitable that many factories would have closed, hostility against the government. Turks and Armenians who worked in the bankrupticies would have increased and lots of unemployed people would Ottoman Government and the government spies and informers were the have been trouble for the state, unless the stocks depleted quickly and a new targets of terror. Revolution was going to take place when the Ottoman market could be found for the new production. This trade passage was the Empire was in the war and after the indepence of t Anatolian Armenians, a only channel for their stocks. Great Britain had given capital and credit to federative Armenia would be established with the Armenians in Russia and Armenian merchants in East Anatolia to accelerate the trade and they had Iran/151) In the summer of 1890, Armenian Revolution Federation benefited from doing it. Great Britain objected the articles 19 and 20 of the Yeşilköy Agreement which gave the control of this trade passage to Russia (Dashnagtzaution) was established in Tbilisi. According to the program of and the control of these places to the Ottoman Empire again with the article this party which was declared in 1892, the main principles were to reach the 6 of the Berlin Agreement/145^ target through rebellions, to establish revolutionary gangs, to arm people, to organize actiities against the government authorities and the institutions, The article 6 regarding the Armenians of Yeşilköy Agreement was informers and betrayersZ152) Hinchak Party became the member of this changed a little bit and placed in the Berlin Agreement as article, 61. revolutionory federation in 1891, but disagreement occured between them According to this article, the Ottoman Government would make reforms in and they left the federation in the following year/153) East Anatolia, provide security and sometimes give information about the measures which she took to the states concerned. ^146) Because of the The instituitions which were founded abroad opened agencies in the rivalry between Great Britain and Russia, Armenian problem gained an cities of Russia, Iran, Europe and they were secretly organized themselves international dimension. This situation encouraged some of Armenians and in the Ottoman Empire. The Armenakan Party in Istanbul, Trabzon, Muş they immediately began to get into action. and Bitlis (154) and the Hinchak Party in Istanbul, Bafra, Merzifon, Amasya, As the articles about Armenians were put into the international Tokat, Yozgat, Arapkir and Trabzon. Dashnagtzaution, organized in agreements, revolutionary Armenian parties and associations began to be the provinces of East Anatolia. With the organization of these associations established in and out of the country. in Turkey, many terrorizing activities started. These institutions, which began as charity institutions, became a Great Britain gave a note to the Ottoman Government on August 19, terrorizing center aftera short period of time. Black Cross which was 1878 after the Berlin Agreement in order to carry out article 61. ^156) The established in Van in 1878 was an organization which resembled Clu Clux Ottoman Empire stated that the reforms in East Anatolia could not be made Clan in the United States/147^ Two years later, the societies founded in immediately because of the economical crisis of the Empire. After the Armenia, which was under the control of Russia, started to send weapons to the Anatolian Armenians/148^ In additon to this, in 1881, in Erzurum election in 1880 Great Britain’s policy of reforms for East Anatolia has "Defenders of the mother country" (Pashtpon Haireniats) association was changed when the Liberal Party won the elections. Great Britain who established; the aim of the associatian was to arm the Armenians in order to noticed the resistance of the Ottoman Empire to the note she had given protect them from the so-called attacks/149^ At the end of 1885 in Van, the them, she tried to get the supports of other European countries on the Revolutionary Armenakan Party was established. Its aim was to have the subject. Great Britain achieved her aim in giving a notice to the Ottoman right to administer themselves their own administration by making Empire regarding the reforms in East Anatolia on June 11, 1880 with the five revolutions.

(151) Esat Uras, ibid, pp 431-^t2; Kamuran Giiriin, ibid, pp 130-32; Göyünç, ibid, p 64. (145) Midhat Sertoğlu, "Tiirkiye'de Ermeni Meselesi", Belgelerle Turk Tarihi Dergisi, nr. 4 (1968), p. 22. (152) Esat Uras, ibid, pp. 442-55; Kamuran Giiriin, ibid, pp 132-34; Göyünç, ibid, pp 64—65. (146) Muahedat Mecmuası, V. 139; Küçük, ibid p. 14. (153) Kamuran Giiriin, ibid,p. 133. (147) Esat Uras, ibid, p 430; Gürün, ibid, p. 129. (154) Göyünç, ibid, pp 63-64. (148) Kamuran Gürün,Ermeni Dosyasi, Ankara, 1983, p. 126. (155) Göyünç, ibid, p. 132. (149) Kamuran Güriin, ibid, p. 129; Göyünç, ibid, pp. 61-62. (156) Küçük, ibid, pp 23-30; Giiriin, ibid, p. 114. (150) Kamuran Giiriin, ibid, p. 129; Göyünç, ibid, pp. 62-64. Europeon states/157) Thus, the subject of East Anatolian reforms gained to assassinate the Van Governor, put up placards and rebelled in Amasya, international recognition. Merzifon, Ankara, Çorum, Tokat, Yozgat and Diyarbekir in the following When Tsar Alexander II was assassinated in 1881, Russia pursued an year. These events were especially exploited by Anglo-Armenian active policy in the Armenian reforms as she did before. In this situation, Committee which was in Great Britain. Great Britain became alone in the subject of reforms. Great Britain changed The Armenian committee members who tried to involve the European its policy about the straits and the Ottoman Empire, after occupying Egypt states into the events, attempted the assassination of the Patriarch Aşıkyan, in 1882. Because of Great Britain who took control of Gibraltar, Malta, killed the post rider and robbed the mail coach in Tokat and then rebelled in Cyprus and Egypt, the importance of the Straits decreased when the passage Sasun/162) Especially the rebellion in Sasun alerted the European press and to India was under their control. Thus Great Britain changed her policy on the public against Turks, because of Armenians who had died in this the protection of the unity of the Ottoman lands and began to apply a more rebellion. An international Search Commission made a report on July 20, active policy regarding the Armenians. She also allowed Anglo-Armenian 1895 and declared that Armenians were not innocent in these events which Committee to continue with their activities from 1888. (I58) happened in Sasun/163) But this rebellion gave an international dimension Armenians had social, economical, religious, political, to the Armenian events and lead Great Britain, France and Russia to apply administrational and cultural freedom in the Ottoman Empire and they were pressure and act together for the reforms. While the search Commission was not majority in any of the provincesof the country. There was not any continuing its studies, Great Britain brought the reforms onto the agenda. In pressure from the government which could push them to rebellions. In spite the notice which was given to the Ottoman Government by the other European countries on May 11, 1895, Erzurum, Bitlis, Van, Sivas, of this reality, to rebel, meant to put herself into danger. But the Mamüretul-Aziz and Diyarbekir were the six provinces in which the provocations of Great Britain and Russia for their own benefits and the reforms would be carried out. As the administrative, judicial, military and violent activities against the Turks and the Armenians by the Armenian economical authorities of the Ottoman Government were being limited in gangs and committees accelerated and spread the flow events immediately these six provinces, instead the privileges were given to the Armenians in and pushed the two societies into a conflict. The first serious events these areas. Abdülhamid II opposed these privileges which would turn Fast happened in 1890. The event which was caused by the provocations of the Anatolia into another Balkans. He offered the reforms for all of his subjects. members of the Defenders of the Mothercountry Committee in Erzurum in Because of this resistance of the Ottoman Government, Great Britain June 1890 and by the members of the Hinchak Party in Istanbul Kumkapi on demanded Russia to put pressure on the Ottoman Empire. Yet it could not July, pushed two societies which had lived in peace for hundreds years into find the expected support from neither Russia nor France/164) a conflict. The events in which 12 people died from both sides, were reported in the European press as a massacre against the Armenians. These When the sasun events Lead to intervention of Europeans into the kinds of lies aimed to establish a public opinion in favour of the Armenians. affairs of the ottomans Armenians rebelled in 1895 in Istanbul, Divrigi, Trabzon, Eğin, Develi, , Erzincan, Gümüşhane, Bitlis, Bayburt, Armenians who attracted the attention of European press via these Urfa, Erzurum, Diyarbekir, Siverek, Malatya, Harput, Arapkir, Sivas, events were expecting more than this and wanting the European states to put Merzifon, Maraş, Muş, Kayseri, Yozgat and Süleymanlı (Zeytun) pressure on the Ottoman Government on the subject of reforms. The especially as a result of the provocations of the members of Hinchak pressure which was made on the Ottoman Empire was to stop the Committee. In these events they killed the Armenians who did not obey punishment of the guilty people of the Erzurum and Kumkapi events. This them and set their houses on fire/165) situation encouraged the member of the gangs and committees. On the other hand in 1891, Abdülhamit II. declared a general amnesty for Armenians, (160) but activjties 0f committees and the events went on. In 1892, the (161) Uras, ibid, p 464-69; Gürün ibid, pp 145-46; Turgut Işıksal, "Ermeni Faaliyetleriyle return of Gladstone to power in Great Britain, encouraged the Armenian İlgili Araştırmalarda Osmanli Belgelerinin Onemi ve 1893 Merzifon Olayi". committee members. At the end of the same year the Armenians who tried Belgelerlc Turk Tarihi Dergisi, nr.79-80-81, (1974), p. 47-52; by the same author, "Ermeni Faaliyetlerinin Bir Bölümü, 1893 Merzifon Olayi Belgeleri'', Belgelerle Tiirk Tarihi Dergisi, nr 82-83-84, (1974), p 25-31. (157) Cevdet Küçük, ibid, p. 75 and the following; Kämuran Gürün, ibid, p. 120. (162) Uras, ibid, pp. 469-77; Kämuran Gürün, ibid, pp. 146-49. (158) Erciiment Kuran, Ermeni Meselesinin Milletler Arasi Boyutu (1877-1897) "Tarih (163) Küçük, ibid, pp 113-14; Erciiment Kuran, ibid, p. 21. Boyunca Tiirklerin Ermeni Toplumu lie llişkileri", Ankara, 1985, p. 20. (164) Küçük, ibid, p. 115 and the following; Giiriin; ibid, p. 168-69; Kämuran Kuran, ibid, (159) For Erzurum and Kumkapi Events, see Uras, ibid, pp. 140-44. pp. 21-23. (160) Küçük, ibid, p 108; Gürün, ibid, p 144-145. (165) Esat Uras, ibid, p 478 and the following; Kämuran Giiriin, ibid, pp. 149-61. Because of the events in Istanbul, Great Britain and the other believed that there had to be a trust between all the units of the country in European countries took up action against the Ottoman Government. The order to succeed in the modernization movements.(171) Ottoman Government declared a Reform Regulation on October 20, 1895. Since European states oppressed the Ottoman Government and Abdülhamid II did not apply this regulation. He thought that this regulation provocated the Armenians, neither the solidarity Abdullah Cevdet hoped for would hurt the Muslims which were in majority and may have divided the between the units in the country nor the confidence which Mizanci Murat country. And Great Britain was in favour of putting pressure on the Sultan looked for occurred. On the other hand, the activities of association out of who she thought to be an obstacle in the application of the regulation/166) the country progressed. Beside, Prince Sabahaddin and Ahmet Riza who Dashnag and Hinchak committees rebelled in Van in 1896 in order to were the two powerful leaders of the Union and Progress Committee their draw the attention the foreign states to their subject. In this event, 418 supporters, and the Armenian delegates attended the first Young Turks Muslims and 1715 Armenians died. This was followed by the assault to the Congress which assembled in Paris on February 4, 1902. One of the Ottoman Bank in Istanbul which had been planned by the members of *he decisions which was taken in the congress was the necessity of the support Dashnag committee on August 26 1896. (167) The rebellion in Van and the of foreign states for the success of the reforms/172) The Armenians were assault to Ottoman Bank provided the opportunity Great Britain was very eager about this decision. Prince Sabahaddin agreed with them. Yet waiting for. It forced Abdulhamit to apply the reforms and tried to dethrone Ahmet Riza and most of the Young Turks rejected this decision since it him. Russia declared that they supported the pressure put on the Ottoman could lead to the division of the country the congress the ones who had Government but they rejected the dethronement. The notice which was supported the interference of foreign states took the side of Prince given to the Ottoman Government by Great Britain on October 20,1896 was Sabahaddin and the others took the side of Ahmet Riza. supported by Italia and Austria but not by France. After these developments The policy of Prince Sabahaddin seemed attractive to the Armenians, the Sultan declared a decree on November for the applications the reforms Because, according to this program which had a decentralized not only in the six provinces but in all the provinces and declared an amnesty law for the Armenians on December. ^168) administration style, different regions of the empire would be divided into seperate local administrations and the division would will be done with On the other hand, the rebellion in Crete in 1896 and the war against nespect to administration, finance and judicial system. For this reason, this Greece in the following year, and the events in Macedonia [made the program might first give the Armenians autonomy and then independence. Armenian subject less important.] Except the Sasun rebellion in 1904 which So many Armenians supported Prince Sabahaddin's program the same of was led by the members of Dashnag committee and the assasination attempt the Young Turks movement was strengthened by the associations which to Abdiilhamit I I (169) in 1905, the Armenian societies tried to achieve their were established in and out of the country, Dashnag committee offered a aim by joining the young Turks movement which rebelled against the Sultan and the administration. congress, in order to agree on a program and make a decision on the style of judicial acts. As this offer was accepted by Ahmet Riza and Prince After the the demonstration in the Ottoman Empire and the reaction Sabahaddin, on December 27, 1907 the Second Young Turks congress, of European states, the Committee of Union and Progres got into action. gathered in Paris. In this congress Armenians declared that they admitted in The committee hung their first statement on the wall which was written by accepting the civilian and political independence of the Ottoman Empire Abdullah Cevdet, one of the founders of the committee. In this statement, it and to join up the army and to stop their terrorist activities. At the end of was declared that all the units in the country had to support each other and the congress, the idea of independence by the foreign states was not pursued not to act as seperate societies, in order to destroy the tyrannical regime. any more, and the delegates agreed on the establishment of constituition 070) Mizanci Murat who joined the Young Turks' opposition in 1895-1897 and consultation methods which could be achieved by a revolution/173)

(166) Cevdet Küçük, ibid, pp. 158—61; Kämuran Giirün, ibid p. 171; Ercüment Kuran, ibid, Against the opposition movements which spread and strengthened p. 23-24. after the Second Young Turks Congress, Abdiilhamit II declared the (167) Esat Uras, ibid, pp 499-519 and the following; Kämuran Giiriin, ibid,pp. 161-66, (168) Cevdet Küçük, ibid, pp 161-62; Kämuran Giiriin, ibid, pp. 171-72; Erciiment Kuran, ibid. pp 24-25. (171) Niyazi Berkes, The Development of Seculiarism in Turkey, Montreal, 1964, p. 308. (169) Esat Uras, ibid, p 519-31; Kamuran Giiriin, ibid, pp 166-67. (172) Ernest Edmondson Ramsour,The Young Turcs, Prelude to the Revolution of 1908; (170) Tank ZaferTunay, Türkiye'de Şiyasi Partiler, 1892,1952, Istanbul, 1952, p 122-23; Princeton. 1957. Ahmet Bedevf Kuran, Osmanli İmparatorluğununda İnkıläp Hareketleri ve Milli (173) Yusuf Hikmet Bayur, Tiirk İnkılap Tarihi,’I/ı, Ankara 1963, p. 339; Sina Akşin, Jön Miicadele,Istanbul, 1956, pp 138-39. Türkler ve İttihat ve Terakki, Istanbul 1987, pp 65-69. Constitution on July 23, 1908 for the second time. This situation made all Government insisted, so they accepted to appoint a British officer named the units of the empire happy. Yet because the international balance was Hawker to the head of the gendarme inspection committee of the changed during this time and the of Armenians desire to benefit from this provinces of East and North East Anatolia. Russia thought that the reforms situation, this agreement did not last long. And Great Britain stated to had to be negotiated by the Russian, French and British ambassadors in Russia that they had been ready to share the lands of Ottoman Empire since Istanbul. On the other hand, Germany who had big investments in the 1897 and they could give the Straits to Russia. On the other hand these two ottoman Empire desired the survival of it, recoiled from the three states' states which had solved their disagreement by making peace on Far East sharing the Ottoman Empire and wanted to negotiate by the participation of dispute and shared Iran in 1907 decided to act together on the subject of the all the states including, the participation of the Ottoman Empire. Despite interferences into the Ottoman Empire affairs in the name of "Armenian this, the ambassadors of the three states, by establishing a sub-commission reforms". Armenians who benefited from this began to carry out terrorist and using the reform project which had been prepared in 1895, prepared activities by establishing many committees in and out of the country with another reform project. According to this project which was called a the support of the western countries. Having relationships with these Russian plan, Erzurum, Van, Bitlis, Diyarbekir, Harput and one part of committees for the protection of constituition by the committee of Union Sivas became a single province under the name of "Armenian Province" and and Progress, made the illegal committees legal such as Dashnagtzaution. it was proposed that the Sultan would appoint an Ottoman Christian or Armenians benefited from these concessions which were given for the preferably an European general governor in compliance with the great states purpose of unification by the committee of Union and Progress. for five-year period for being the head of this province. The general Abdülhamid II had prohibited the importation of weapons but the governor was to have several administrational, civilian, judicious constituitional administration set it free, thus Armenians rapidly armed authorities and the official correspondences was to be done in Turkish and themselves. In the following day of the "Event of March 31" in Istanbul, in Armenian. If this project was applied, the establisment of Armenia in Armenians began to massacre Muslims in Adana (14 April 1909). ^174) Since east Anatolia which Abdülhamid II tried to prevent, would be inevitable. this event was deliberately shown to Europe as "Armenians are being (177) killed", the members of the committee of Union and Progress became alarmed. Cemal Pasha who was sent to Adana did not do anything to the The Ottoman Government rejected this plan by the inculcation of Armenian gangs in order not to annoy the European countries. In the Germany. When Russia realized that a great reaction had come from military court he sentenced 47 Muslims and only 1 Armenian to death/175) Germany, it gave a direction to the ambassador in Istanbul to search for 1909 Adana events brought the reforms for Armenians on "the agenda ways of making an agreement with Germany. At last the negotiations again. Although the commitee of Union and Progress had always desired to between two ambassadors ended on September 22, 1913. According to this, come to an agreement, Armenians benefited from the bad situation of the the provinces which gathered in a single province in the Russian plan were state in the Balkans and asked for support from the foreign states. Then the divided into two groups. In the first group there were Erzurum, Trabzon, Ottoman Government stated to Great Britain on April 24, 1913 that they Sivas and in the second group there were Van, Bitlis, Harput, Diyarbekir. At would make some arrangements in East Anatolia and told them to send the end of the contract which was to continve five years, a new inspector officers and inspectors who would be given a duty in East Anatolia. Before was to be asked for from the great European states. And according to this Great Britain gave a reply, she made negotiations with Russia. Russia plan, the execution of the reforms was to be directed by the ambassadors, declared that they supported this reform project and unless these reforms and the principles of the reforms were to be determined by the Ottoman were how it was desired in East Anatolia, they would occupy the region by Government with the foreign states. ^178) stirring up trouble. (176) According to this plan which had no difference from the Russian After this development Great Britain admitted to send the officers and plan, many authorities was to be given to the inspectors. Because Germany inspectors which were nequested by the Ottoman Government. But this time was satisfied by Russia on other subjects, Germany did not think Russia as Russia severely rejected to British officers being sent toTurkish provinces the country which tried to divide Ottoman Empire. On the other hand, which were near Caucasian border. At the end, Great Britain had to declare although Germany seemed to support the Turkish plan, she did not reject the that they could not send the officers for the time being. But the Ottoman changes of the plan that Russia demanded. Thus the Ottoman Government faced with all the states on the Armenian problem including Germany which

(174) For more information, see. Mehmet Asaf 1909Adana Ermeni Olayları ve Anilarim. she had a lot of trust in. Published by Ismet Parmaksızoğlu, Ankara 1986 (175) I.H. Danişmend, Kronoloji, IV. p. 373-374 (177) For the project see. Y.H. Bayur. ibid p. 180-111 (176) Y.H. Bayur,Türk-İnkilap Tarihi, Ankara 1983, II/III, 76 (178) For the context of this agreement see Y.H. Bayur., ibid p. 145-146 It was clear how it was so wrong to hope the support of Great Britain and Germany for the report which the Ottoman Government had prepared besides these two symbolic figures two counsellors, which would be by herself on April 1913 in order to make reforms in East Anatolia and in all chosen by the great states was to be head of everything even the of the country. Russia became suspicious about the places adjacent to appointment of a low-rank offical was to be done by them Z181) Caucasus, as a result of Ottoman Government's action. On this subject, The German Ambassador Vangenheim made a great effort to neither Great Britain nor Germany fell out with Russia for Ottoman Empire. convince the Grand Vizier about the new policy Germany on the Armenian They even complied with Russia in order to have a share of the land of problem. He tried to convince the Grand vizier that the Armenian problem Ottoman Empire and began to put pressure on the Ottoman Goverment. And which became an international matter has been of help to the Ottoman Russia who had confidence in the European states increased its threats Government. In fact, Germany did not want to disagree with Russian under the pretext of humanity and Christianity and protecting its benefits in proposals as the other states, in order to take her share from the Ottoman order to make the Armenians rebel. Empire which was in the process of collapsing. And the Grand Vizier was The Ottoman Government announced in a statement which was given taking into consideration the Europe’s demand and Russians' wills without to the Russian and German Embassies on October 28, 1913 that she uas bringing any harm to the honour of Turks. going to make reforms in all over the country. She was going to put all the While the Russian Ambassador Girs was showing this plan which orders and the regulations which were prepared on this subject into action. consisted of 16 articles to Said Halim Pasha, he said that this plan consisted She also stated that these were delayed because of the Balkan war. It was of minimum demands of the great states. He added that if he did not accept also expressed that the Ottoman Goverment trusted the assistance of the this plan and massacres would be carried out he could not know what the great states in this subject. She demanded them to give the experts whom Russian government would do. The ambassador contacted the other she wanted and not to attack to the rights of the Sultan and the sovereignty ambassadors and told them to negotiate with the Grand Vizier for the of the country. acceptance of Russian demands. So France and Great Britain suggested to On the other hand, the Grand Vizier Said Halim Pasha made new the Ottoman Government to accept the Russian demands. On the other hand the Armenian patriarch and all of the Armenian committees called the offers in the negotiation, with the German Ambassador Vangenheim. In the negotiation the Grand Vizier said that he might appoint a Turkish inspector European States to support them in the Armenian problem. Turkish press because of domestic policy and the related reasons but he only had the published some articles which criticised the interference of Europe to their authority to appoint the one who has a tendency to obey. He also said that domestic affairs. And the government resisted to accept the Russian offers the main administration would be under the control of the European which meant the delivering of East Anatolia to the foreign states with their own hands. assistant and the European technical personnel. He added that the success depended on the European reformers and he hoped for their assistance. This The foreign states began to put moral pressure on the Ottoman offer which surprised even the German ambassador was negotiated by the Empire by making propaganda as "Turkish Cruelty" in order to have their German ambassador and Russian Ambassador Girs and given as a proposal, demands accepted by the Ottoman Empire. On December 1, 1913 "Asia with 6 articles to.the Grand Vizier on November 7, 1913. According to this French Committee" gathered with the participation of about 20 countries. proposal, the Ottoman Government was to reqvest two general inspectors After a long speech of Bogos Nubar Pasha, it was decided to demand from from the European States who were to be oppointed to the two parts of East the great states not to support the and customs duties. Ottoman Empire Anatolia and a contract which was to continue for ten years would be financially and to reject the increase of some of the taxes. renewed when the period is over/179) During that time, the Ottoman Government could not pay the salaries The grand vizier gave an Ottoman plan (18°) against this of the officials and officers for months and asked for a loan from France and Russian-German plan but all the states reacted to this plan. After many made negotiations with the great states to introduce new taxes and to diplomatical correspondences, Russian and German ambassadors gave a increase the customs duties. Said Halim Pasha invited Bogos Nubar Pasha plan to the Grand Vizier on November 26, 1913. According to this plan to Istanbul on December 13,1913 in order to negotiate with him. which resembled the first one, two inspectors was to inspect the two parts After the consultation with the Acmiyazin Catholicos, Nubar Pasha replied to Said Halim Pasha; as he had been given duty in Europe by (179) Y.H. Bayur, ibid p. 153-154 (180) For the project see Y.H. Bayur, ibid p. 155-156 (181) For the project see Y.H. Bayur, ibid, p. 159-160 Catholicos and Said Halim Pasha could negotiate with the Armenian In the Russian plan a local military system was demanded for East Patriarchate in Istanbul which was the representative of the Catholicos(182) Anatolia. That is, everybody was to perform his military service without on 17th of December 1913. going out of their military section. The Ottoman Government applied these During this time the negotiations between ambassadors and the reforms not only in East Anatolia but alsoin all over the country. With the decree which was declared on August 7, 1913 people began to perform their Ottoman Government about the Armenian reforms were continuing in military service in their own regions. This was more than what the Russians Istanbul. When Russian and German Ambassadors increased their pressure demanded. This decision, which was so harmful, was put into the on December 16, 1913, the Grand Vizier stated that he would accept the plan Ottoman-Russian agreement. When Armenians began to perform their if there could be a change in the plan which would make the public happy. military service in the region in which they settled, they began to rebel and Therefore the foreign states changed their mind about the foreign massacre the local Muslims during of the World War I. To recruit councellors there were to be no foreign councellars According to this plan, Armenians into Hamidiye Troops which were established by Abdülhamid II the general inspectors would be foreigners. The Grand Vizier was to ask for in order to stop the activities of the members of the Armenian committees the names of the inspectors from the great states verbally and they were to was one of the other decisions. To classify the various religions and races determine them verbally also. The Ottoman Government would state by a by having an election in both of the regions every year, also took place in note that these two inspectors were appointed as general inspectors with a this agreement. According to another decision the half of the members who ten-year contract and also he state their duties and authorities. Thus the were chosen to the province assemblies, gendarmes and the police had to be demands of Russia and Germany were met and the Turkish public was Armenians/183^ deceived. Yet the Russian Ambassador was not satisfied with this plan and It is understood from this agreement that Armenian problem did made some changes on it. He also demanded some new changes when the not become an international problem as the German Ambassador Vangheim German Ambassador left Istanbul temporarily in the last days of 1913. Then had said to the Grand Vizier in order to deceive him. Armenian problem lost he gave an unsigned note to France, Great Britain and Germany on January its international recognition which was gained by the article 61 of Berlin 14, 1914. In the note he stated that the sitvation in the East provinces which Agreement and became an Ottoman-Russian problem. Because it is briefly he called "Armenia", caused anxiety. He also added that he had warned the summarised above, the Ottoman Empire undertook the decisions of the Ottoman Government to prevent the conflict in this area. After this note, agreement only with respect to Russia. They were only responsible to French Government made the ambassador in Erzurum search the situation Russia about the execution of these decisions. The other states only had a and it was understood that there was not any confusion in these provinces. say during the election of the general inspectors. In the agreement which Then the Ottoman Government complained about Russia for its excessive areas Russians could interfere into the Ottomans’ domestic affairs were demands to the great states but could not get an satişfactory response. determined clearly. It was clear why the other super forces left Russia by Beside the pressures of the great states, the difficulties which the herself in this subject. Because the articles of Ottoman-Russian agreement Union and Progress Government was in, forced the state to make an on Armenian reforms were valid. agreement with Russia. On February 8, 1914 an agreement was signed between Said Halim Pasha who also was the Minister of Foreign Affairs 3.2 Freedom of Religion and Conscience and the charge d'affaires of Russia in Istanbul. According to the agreement two inspectors were going to be to two part of East Anatolia who were going to be chosen by the great states and the Ottoman Empire was going to Ottoman Empire administered her subject fairly and with tolerance, declare who she appointed by a note. Each inspector would control the since its establishment. All of the non-Muslims benefited from this vast administration, judicial procedure, police and gendarme. The problems amount of freedom.. Also Armenians who were Gregorian and from the about the lands would be solved under the supervision of the inspectors. In Gregorian church established in Acmiyazin in the 15th century, had this plan, the subject language was assuaged when it was compared with the extensive religious freedom in the Ottoman administration. After Bursa had been declared as a capital city (1326), the religious center of Armenians who Russian plan. According to this plan; laws, regulations and official were allowed to be organized as a separate society by the central announcements was going to be in the local languages, if general inspector administration shifted to Bursa. After Ktitahya came under the control of the thought it was possible, everybody could use his own languge in the courts Ottomans/184) and official buildings, yet the verdicts of the courts was to be in Turkish, if it was possible it would be tranlated into the languages of the person (183) For the project see Y.H. Bayur, ibid p. 169-172 concerned. (184) Erdal liter, Ermeni meselesinin Perspektifi ve Zeytun Isyanlari (1780-1880), Ankara, 1988, p. 29. (1 82) Y.H. Bayur, ibid, p. 164 After Turks had conquered Istanbul, Sultan Mehmet the Conquerer Diyarbekir, Antep, Erzurum, Çıldır, Kars, Maraş, Tala, Krahisar-i sahib,, protected the Greek Patriarchate with its original style and took Bursa Ergeni, Izmir, Tarsus, Harput, Kıbrıs, Divriği were appointed by Armenian Bishop Ovakim to Istanbul in 1462 with some Armenian families themselves/192) During the times of Prophet Muhammed the previliges and appointed him as the Armenian Patriarch. The church which was called which had been given to the churches and monasteries and their foundations Sulu monastery in Samatya was allocated to them as the Patriarchate/185) were renewed when a new Sultan came to the throne and the law which had From that time Armenians who were dwelling in many provinces of been put into action in the time of the previous sultan was respected by the Anatolia were taken to Istanbul and settled in various districts. Armenians new sultan. ^193) In this record, which was in use until 1809 it is said that: who stayed in Anatolia were given the duty of protecting the forts. For "No one did not disturbed or oppressed the Priests of Cebel Monastery, example, Anavarza, Pars-Berd, Küpdere, Lamberd n86) fortresses in the their monasteries and churches and the gardens by the sea, and their county Sis (Kozan) and Fort Gülek which connected Cilica and Central foundations in Tür-i Sina, and their monasteries in Basra, in Bab-i Sugur, Anatolia and had a strategical importance were given to the Armenian in Haväne district, and the traditions they maintained and their priests in guardians/187^ Armenians who performed various duties in the state,were Fatrina city, and the surroundings of the places mentioned above. Neither given the tittle of "loyal nation". the previous Sultans, Caliphs, nor the Prophet Mohammad did not hinder It is known that in the Ottoman Empire, the freedom of religion and them, obeying the contract they have; again, according to that contract, conscience were given to non-Muslims according to the Islam laws and no they did not demand taxes from Alexandria, Reshi and other coasts; neither pressure applied to them to change their religion. In the beginning there the Judges nor the other officials intervened. No one intervened them, even were a few Armenians who were of the other sects. The most common the patriarchs of other states, but their own bishopş. No one must be hurt or Christian sect was the Orthodox sect which was accepted by Armenians worried, in contradiction to the above mentioned contract. who affiliated to Fener Greek Patriarchate/188) But from 1781, the activities of Catholic priests increased and they spread this sect among the And this reveals the tolerance of Turks for the other religions very Armenians. Despite the pressure of the Armenian Patriarch who noticed his clearly. On the other hand, there are not any records which can prove that decreasing influence on his socity, Catholics maintained their power/189) non-Muslims who were dwelling in the Ottoman society were forced to Thus the Ottoman Government accepted the Catholic sect officially (1831). change their religion in any of the periods. Some Armenians asked to And in 1859, the Protestant Church which had been established as a result of change their religion in order to escape from deportation but the state did the propagandas of the Protestant missionaries was accepted. (19°) Therefore not accept this. And after the World War I, the government decided that the four separate Armenian churches appeared in the Ottoman Empire. ones who had changed their religion could turn back to their religion/194) Catholics and Protestans were excluded in the deportation since they were It is seen in the written sources that this situation had been continuing impartial. Armenians were generally settled in the province Syria, thus the from the very beginning of the Ottoman Empire. Armenian Patriarchate in Istanbul was moved to Jerusalem (28 July 1332/10 August 1916). Also the Catholicos of Sis and Akdamar were united and moved to Jerusalem. Sahak, the Sis Catholikos was appointed as the 3.3 Freedom of Language and Culture patriarchate./191)

The Armenians were free in their religious duties under the After Anatolia was conquered by Turks, Armenians who dwelled in administration of the Ottomans, and were allowed to choose their Anatolia continued to speak their language freely. Ottoman Empire applied clergymen. For example, the priest of the Armenian churches in Antalya, the same policy to Armenians as it applied to the other minorities. Armenians were allowed to use the Armenian names and to speak (185) Halil tnalcik, "Mehmet II", İslam Ansiklopedisi, VII. Armenian. 160 years before the use of printing-press by Turks, a priest (186) Yusuf Halaçoğlu, ibid, pp. 830-834. whose name was Apkar from Sivas in some documents and Hetum in the (187) Nejat Göyünç, ibid, p. 51 others and who had trained in printing in Venice established a printing (188) Ahmet Cevdet Pasha, Tarih-i Cevdet, Istanbul, 1309, XI, 9. (189) Same work, pp. 8-10, 34. (190) Kämuran Giiriin, ibid. p. 66 (192) See, B, Maliyeden Miidevver Defterler (MAD), nr. 16209, p. 4-8 (191) For the new regulation which was made in 1916 for the Armenian Patriarch see. Y.H. (193) See, MAD, nr. 16209, p. 16 Bayur, Türk İnkilabı Tarihi, III. 3, p. 57-59 (194) There are a lot of documents in the Ottoman Archieve of Code Office on this subject. house in 1567 in Istanbul with the permission of the government/19'’) While non-Muslims. (20°) "In the old notebooks it is recorded that the tax paying an Armenian printing house was being closed in the 17th century in foreign people had to have their grape musts sealed, and the barkeeper could Marseilles by King Luis XIV, the Armenian press continued to work in the sell only as much as he had paid. Since the tax payer barkeeper could not Ottoman Empire and the freedom of the press progressively increased. From earn enough when his grape musts were sealed, and in order to prevent the the 18th century, new printing houses were established in the other conflicts that might arise from paying one fourth tax, they have reached an provinces such as Izmir, Van, Muş, Sivas/196) In 1908 the number of the agreement about "not sealing the grape musts necessary for them and giving 34 akçe golden coin tax for each horse and mule, 24 akçe for each donkey Armenian printing houses reached 38 all over the country. In connection which are returning from the vineyard." Since this law is cruel, it must be with this, in 1910, five newspapers and seven magazines were being abolished. The grape musts must not be sealed, only 17 akçe for each horse published in the Armenian language in Istanbul/197) and mule, and 12 akçe for the donkey returning from the vineyard must be taken as a tax. In case one hide his loads from the officers, he must be 3.4. Equality in Justice punished according to his merchandise". Non-Muslim subjects of Ottoman Empire demanded the government to determine the wine taxes. They offered 34 akçes for each horse and mule load and 22 akces for each dankey Ottomans treated every individual according to the written laws load. This offer was refused by the government because the government whatever his religion and nation were. Ottomans classified the society into thought that it would be unjust to take so much tax from them. In the two groups. These groups were not classified according to the races and verdict, the government determined the taxes as following: 17 akçes for each religions but according to their duties and their tax payments (to or not to horse and mule load and 12 akçes for each donkey load. In addition to this, pay taxes). Therefore all the sections of the society obeyed the same law. punishment to the ones who hid the transportation of wine was applied. On Thus, the laws and regulations of the Ottoman Empire could be applied in the other hand, it must be considered that all the rights which were given to all over the country. As a matter of fact, most of the articles of both general Muslims were also given to non-Muslims, and non-Muslims could law and county laws treated the Muslims and the non-Muslims in the same participate in the military system of Ottomans. In 1454 in Tirhala county 36 way and none of the parts of the law was arbitrarily abused by any organ. In of 182 fieves were given to non-Muslims/201) the Fatih Code of Laws there is an expression like this: "The non-Muslims In the Ottoman Empire, people whose duties were ended because of should take 1 akçe for three sheeps, the way Muslims do." (,98). It can be both old age and administrative reasons were given an income as a kind of seen in the records of Ottoman courts how the disputes between Muslims retirement payment. This was also applied to non-Muslims. In the record and non-Muslims were solved. The dominance of law in dealing with these with a date of 924 (1518) in Diyarbekir, it is seen that a patriarch was given a cases between Muslims and non-Muslims can be seen in these records which were called the register books. For example in 1034-35 (1624-1626) fief for this reason.) dated register which belonged to Harput, it is seen that Muslims became witnesses in the non-Muslims' cases and non-Muslims became witnesses in 3.5. The Armenian Population in the Ottoman Empire the Muslims' cases. Besides, during the case about the temporary taxes of the Harput Until the 19th century, there was not any census in Ottoman Empire as non-Muslims it was claimed that there were more than 15 people who should pay their taxes.. In response to this, a non-Muslim said, "I swear it was today. The data on the population of the 16th century derived from that there are not more than fifteen people. If there are, I will convert and be the people who were obliged(203) and not obliged to pay taxes. These a Muslim". This also shows the tolarent attitude of the Muslim . (199) records are in the Register Books which are the most reliable sources about the Ottomans period. These books cover all the tax paying people who were The best example which can express the Ottoman justice very well is Muslim and non-Muslim and therefore there was no population which was the verdict in the Writing Book number 200 which was about the

(195) See. Bernard Lewis, Modern Türkiye'nin Doğuşu, Trans. Mctin Kiralli Ankara, 1970, (200) See. Tahrir Defterleri (TD), no 200, p. 528. p. 51, Y.G. Çark, Tiirk Devleti Ermeniler (1453-1593), 1st. 1953, p. 248 (201) See. Ö.L. Barkan, "Timar". I.A. XII/1, 298; Also see, H. Inalcik, Fatih Devri üzerine (196) V.G. Çark, ibid, p. 248. Tetkikleri ve Vesikalar, Ankara, 1987, p. 145 (197) Ibid, p. 248. (202) See. T.D, no 64, pp. 5-171 (198) See. Ö.L Barkan, XV. ve XVI. ve XVI. Asirlarda Osmanli İmparatorluğu'unda (203) The population in the table was found by multiplying the number of houses by 5 which Zirai Ekonominin Hukuki ve Mali Esaslari, Kanunlar, I, Istanbul, 1943, p. 393. consists of mother-father and 3 other people and adding the numbers of bachelors. (199) See. Harput Şer'iyye Sicilleri, no. l,p . 61, prov. 4. Therefore it is an estimated number. not registered. This is the evidence of how impartial the Ottoman Turks Provinces Musli Christian Armenian Jew Nasrani were towards all the sections of the population in which there were people Adana (207) 8.690 - 501 - - who belonged to the different religions. These registers include the mosques, churches , imams, priests, foundations of Muslims and Adiyaman (208^ 6.312 - 369 -- Christians. These are the evidence of how the Ottomans had no thought of Amasya 7.775 1.810 — 365 - assimilating any member of various religions and races. Arapgir (21°) 6.912 1.092 602 --

We wanted to put forward the population of Middle, East and Ay as (211^ 4.074 - 230 - - South-East Anatolia in the 16th century by considering the reliability of this Ayntab <212> 18.126 - 236 - - treasure of history. Thus, we tried to find figures which display the 3.442 - - -- demographic structure of Anatolia in the 19th century. It is without a doubt Berendi ^213) that, the population ratio of the 16th century could reflect itself to the last Besni (214) 2.223 - 181 - - century. Beside this, there is a very important subject that must be Birecik 13.708 2.160 925 -- considered in the laws of Register Books. There were no data on the Cüngüş (216) 2.523 141 593 -- non-Muslims in some places of Anatolia in the 16th century, yet there were Çemişkezek ^217^ 8.851 1.803 6.520 - - Christian populations in those places in the 19th century. This situation demonstrate that there was no Christian population in these places in the Çermik ^218^ 3.124 — 586 - - 16th century. For example there was no non-Muslim population in the Dırahlı ^219) 4.352 — --- district Manisa in the 16th century. <204) On the other had there was no big Diyarbekir (22°) 413.602 157.343 - - - population movement in Anatolia after the 16th century except a partial Diyarbekir(Amid)(221> 101.176 19.177 3.226 - - migration which was caused by the conflicts which were called Celäli rebellions. This indicates the importance of the figures of population that we Dündarlı ^222) 10,199 —--- will find in the Register Books which aimed at recording the tax payers. It Ergani (223) 4.933 — 1.972 -- must be pointed out that there was not a part of any population which was Erzincan (224) 2.069 - 839 - - not recorded in these books. All the sections of the society took its place in this book according to their religion and nationality. Beside Muslims, (207) TD. nr. 177. p. 7-37, year 943 (1536) religious and national factors such as Byzantium Greeks, Armenians, Jews, (208) It is Hisn-i Mansur in the registers (TD, nr. 71, p. 275-326, year 925/1519) Christians were registered separately. In some of the search which was in (209) See, N. Göyünç. ibid p. 27 in 1585 the population of Muslims was 11.255, the population of Christians 3560, the population of Jews 315. accordance with the Register Books, in some places, Jew were displayed in (210) TD, nr. 64 p. 673-713, year 924 (1518) Armenian society and Syrians were displayed under the name of Erämine. (211) Subjected to Adana county. TD, nr, 177,. 207-218 (205) 3ut inspite of everything, no non-Muslim population was recorded in (212) It consists of population of Antep and its districts in 943 (1526) (TD, nr 186, p. 7-84) 3 Armenians came there from Mardin, 4 of them from Ergeni, 2 of them lromMaraş, 2 the Muslim societies and non-Muslims were recorded separately. Therefore of them fromZeytun, one of them fromErzincan, one of them fromUrfa and one ol the researchers did not have any doubts about the reliability of these books. them from Çermik. Because Ottoman Empire did not have a nationalist policy against the (213) Subjected to Adana county. TD, nr, 177, p. 277-300 minorities in the Ottoman Empire, it registered their population without any (214) One of the districts of Malatya county. TD, nr, 71, p. 179-194 hesitation. For example in the state Diyarbekir which had 8 forts, 6 (215) TD. nr. 200. p. 837-909 (216) One of the districts o fErgani County. TD. nr, 64, p. 581-595 provinces, 13 towns, 2422 villages, 1734 arable fields and 118 tribes 413.603 (217) TD. nr, 64, p. 757-862 Muslims and 157.347 non-Muslims dwelling/2®^ The populations of (218) TD. nr, 64, p.507-530 Muslims and non-Muslims in the various Anatolian provinces towns and (219) One of the districts of Mardin County. TD. nr, 200, p. 696-729 villages in the 16th century are demonstrated below. (220) The figures belong to Diyarbekir state. The total population of the state was not considered while calculating the ratio of populations ofMuslim and non-Muslims as some district of the state takes place separately in the list. (204) See. Feridum Emecen, XVI Asirda Manisa Kazasi, Ankara, 1989, p. 62-63 (221) In the Muslim population ofDiyarbekir county, 14.047 fromDulkadir, 23.266 of them (205) For example the jews in Siirt and Hisn-i Keyfa, the Syrian Christians in Mardin and couldn't be identified and 16.236 of them belong to the nomad tribes (TD, nr, 200, p. its surrounding areas are shown as "Eramine" (Armenians), (see. Nejat Göyiinç, ibid) 917-1059) p. 26, 87. (222) One of the districts ofAdana county TD, nr, 177, p. 155-185 (206) see. Prime ministership Ottoman Archieve (BA), Tahrir Defteri (TD), nr. 200 the period of Kanuni. (223) One of the counties ofAmid state TD,nr. 64, p. 535-577 Gilimgad ^225-1 3.460 ——— _ Sağman f244) 7.023 6.555 3.132 —— Gümüşhane ^226) 5.027 - -- _ Saruçam -245) 15.152 - - -- Hacılu (22?) 4.158 --- — Savur <246) 2.874 924 ---

Harput (228) 8.209 4.638 2.650 - - Savur (247) 23.093 2.986 89 - - Käfurnu (229) 6.877 896 278 -— Sincar (248) 5.892 - - 257 - Karaisalu (23°) 2.785 - 716 -— Sis (Kozan),249) 19.618 1.951 1.075 - - Kayseri ^231) 27.711 6.746 2.463 -- Sivas (25°) 11.651 13.663 -- — Kazäbäd (232j 15.254 2.014 321 - - Siverek ^251 > 9.768 — 680 -— Kınık ^233) 7.869 - - -- Tarsus (252) 26.875 - 135 -- Kığt ^234) 4.587 1.733 1.779 -- Tokat -253'1 7.078 4.628 — -— _ — _ Kosun (235) 15.850 —--- Tozanlu -254) 3.190 789 Koşmur ^226) 4.550 ---- Ulaş <255> 11.590 ' - - - - Kulb (23?) 2.097 1.655 180 _— Yildiz (256> 3.158 29 — - — Lädik f238j 23.986 1.463 —-- Yüreğir(257) 12.050 924 — - — Total 580.950 89.168 44.638 1.286 268 Mardin f239) 46.083 12.837 8.888 664 268 Merzifon 6.414 — 863 -- Muş <241) 6.134 - 2.281 -- From the table above, the population of Muslim-Turk is 81.10%, the population of Christians is 12.45%, the population of the Armenians is Nusaybin (242) 8.601 602 806 - - 6.23%, the population of Jews is 0.18% and the population of Nasrants is Ruha (Urfa) (243> 16.671 - 1.542 - - 0.04% of the total population. Graph given below represents the situation.

(225) One of the districts of Tokat district, TD, nr. 287, p. 209-241 year 941 (1536). (226) TD, nr, 90, p. 170-180, the period ofYavuz Sultan Selim. (227) The district subjected to Adana county, TD, nr, 177, p. 191-205 (228) TD, nr, 64 , pp. 605-660. Simeon from Poland who came to Harput in the beginning of the 17 th century indicated the population of Armenians as 100 houses. (See.Polonyali Simeon'un Seyahatnamesi, 1608-1619, pub. Hrand D. Andreasyon, Istanbul 1964, p.89) (244) TD, nr. 64, p. 862. (229) One of the districts of Tokat, TD, nr. 287, p. 140-183 (245) One of the district of Adana Cunty. TD, nr. 177 p. 105-141 (230) The Armenian population inKaraisalu which was one of the districts of Adana county, (246) TD, nr. 64, p. 311-323 dwelled in Pars-Bert, Melvas Alnahşa forts. (TD, nr. 177, p. 219-276) (247) One one of the district ofMardin County. TD,nr. 200, p. 373-458 (231) It consists of the population ofKayseri city and its villages in 906 (1500) (See TD, nr. (248) One one of the counties ofAmid State TD, nr. 64, p. 327-346. 33 p. 7-170). (249) In those days Sis county consisted ofSis, Feke, Anavarza, Lemberd, Kiipdere, (232) One of the districts ofTokat district. TD, nr. 287, p. 243-323 Pars-Bert Fort (TD, nr. 178. p. 7-130, year 943) (233) The districts subjected to Adana County TD,nr. 177, p. 301-342 (250) TD, nr. 287. p. 325-351 year 961, Simeon from Poland determined the Armenian (234) One of the districts of Amid State TD, nr. 64 p. 717-754 population in Sivas in the beginnings of the 17th centruy as 600 houses (See, the same (235) The district subjected to Tarsus District TD, nr. 229, p. 264. source, p. 87) (236) One of the dotricts of Tarsus country, TD, nr. 229, p 458. (251) One of the counties ofAmid State TD, nr. 64, p. 455-503. (237) One of the counties of Amid State TD, nr. 200, p. 355-370 (252) TD, nr. 229, p. 27-263 (238) TD, nr. 90, p. 1-134. (253) TD, nr. 287, p. 1-17, 54-69, year 961. Simeon from Poland determined the Armenian (239) TD, nr. 200, p. 461-694. population here as 500 houses (See the same source p. 87). (240) The population is determined from the Register Book numbered 90 which belongs to (254) One of the districts of Tokat ditrict. TD. nr. 287, p. 116-139. the period ofYavuz Sultan Selim. (see 137-168) (255) One of the districts of Tarsus district. TD, nr. 229, p. 360. (241) TD, nr. 200, p. 325-354. (242) TD, nr.200, p. 763-830. (256) One of the districts of Tokat district. TD, nr. 287, p. 183-208. (243) TD, nr. 64, p. 387-451. (257) One of the districts of Adana county. TD, nr. 177, p. 45-89. general values or not, if they are propaganda-based or not and their fluctuations before and after the war. The matter with which Armenians and their supporters dealed mostly in the Armenian problem in 1890's and in the massacre claims after 1915’s, was always the population problem and the number of the Armenians who were so-called massacred have increased up to the number of the Armenian population. Therefore we have to check the Armenian population in those periods with care. In the Prime Ministership Archieve, there are records which are on the Armenian population in Anatolia and Roumelia in six documents with no dates (259\ yet we think that it belongs to the years 1896-1897. In one of the documents, the Armenian population was 970.536, 530.132 of them Beside the censuses which were made locally, from time to time, the were men and 450. 404 of them were women. But there is a note in this first general census and land registration in Ottoman Empire were made document for a few provinces, which reads "the documents have not arrived during the time of Mahmud II in 1830. To determine the available active yet." Due to this, the given population will increase a little bit. The above power in order to establish a new army instead of lannissary Corps, to mentioned documents and the others (26°) also prove this situation. collect the taxes which were hard to collect because of the wars, the male The figures, given by Vital Cuinet were very close to figues given population of Anatolia and Roumelia were censused by a special committee above. According to these figures, the population distribution of the which laid down the instructions. One of the other reasons for the census Muslims and Christians was/261) was that it was part of the Reform Program taking place at that time. This Muslim Armenians Total census which covered the population of Muslims and Christians was the The provinces in which 3.635.086 810.285 4.445.371 first general census of Ottoman Empire. Although the population of the Armenian population is Christians were not divided into the societies, this census revealed the dense number of Christians in the Ottoman Empire in the first half of the 19th century. According to this, there were 4.000.000 males in Anatolia and Istanbul and other 4.426.525 283.064 4.709.589 Roumelia. Each family was accepted as being 5 persons approximately The Provinces population of the Ottoman Empire was around 20.000.000. 2.100.000 of Syria, Palestine and Islands 4.068.646 59.018 4.127.664 4.000.000 men were Muslims, 400.000 were Christians in Anotolia. In Total 12.130.257 1.152.367 13.282.624- Roumelia there were 800.000 Christian men, 500.000 Muslim men, and about 200.000 Jews and Copts. (258) In other words there were 10.500.000 Muslims and 200.000 Christians in number of but some of these Christians The French Yellow Book gave the total populations in 1897, as 14. were Armenians. Yet, even if we add these Armenians to the Christians, 14.856.118 and the Armenian population as 1.475. Oil with some their total population do not exceed the 20% of the Anatolian population. exaggeration. ^262) After the first census and especially starting from 1890 s, many The Armenian Patriarchate which sometimes increased the number of cencuses and statistics were made by the Ottoman Empire and the local and the population for political reasons and decreased it so as not to pay taxes, foreign writers abon the population of Armenians. We will try to illuminate the subject impartially by examining not only the Turkish or Armenian (259) Prime Ministership Archieve, Yildiz Esas Evraki, section 18, fil. no. 553/6, 7, 48, 49, sources but also the sources which were written in those days, and today. 50, 320, envelope no. 93, card 33, 36 (260) Devlet-i Aliye-i Osmaniye’nin Bin Üçyüz Onüç Senesine Mahsus istatistik-i We must also add that, it is necessary to take into consideration some Umumi İdaresi, Istanbul, 1316 (1898), Istanbul Üniversitesi Kütüphanesi Tarih criteria while evaluating the population data. First of all we have analyse Yazmalari (The Library of Istanbul University, The History Inscriptions) no. 4807. that the data is based on scientific documents or not, if they deviate from the (261) Vital Cuinet, La Turquie d'Asie, Paris, 1891, 1894, vl, pp. XVI-XIX. (262) Livre Jaune, Documents Diplomatiques, Affaires Armeniennes, 1893-1897, Paris, 1897, pp. 2-8. (258) Enver Ziya Karel, Osmanli Tarihi, Ankara, 1983, 4th edition, V. 5. p. 155-156. declared the population as 1.018.000 in six provinces and 2.560.000 in all of changing their names and clothes, they are proceeding by conducting the lands of the Ottoman Empire/263) This number was approximately robberies and massacres; they are joining the Frenchs who encourage and equal to the number of Armenians in the world in that period. provoke them in the area..."(268) Stanford J.Shaw used both local and foreign sources. He said that in To evaluate the decrease in the population of Armenians after World 1890, there were 12.585.950 Muslims and 1.139.053 Armenians; in 1897 War I better, we have to examine the pre-war Armenian population more 14.111.945 Muslims and 1.162.853. Armenians; in 1906 15.518.478 Muslims carefully. and 1.140.563. Armenians; in 1914 15.044.846 Muslims and 1.229.0007 The most reliable data about the Ottoman population in that period Armenians. ^264) can be obtained from the Statistics of Population which began to be prepared in 1095's and was completed in 1914 and it was prepared by the As it is seen, the population of Armenians in the Ottoman Empire was commissions including non-Muslims in each district and village in approximately between 1.000.000 to 1.300.000 at the end of the 19th century accordance with the Population Pegulation,dated 1318 and 1320 which was to the beginning of the 20th century. The local and foreign researchers came prepared by Directorate of General Administration of Population Register to an agreement under the light of these documents. According to them the which was part of the Ministery of Internal Affairs. This Statistics was population of Armenians could be 1.300.000 maximum/265^ published in 1330, in Istanbul under the title of "The Population Statistics of Ottoman Empire in 1330" with a map in 1336; in Istanbul by National We must state that, the of Armenians who joined the Russian troops Congress with a name of "Statistique officiel de Г Anotolie" and finally with during the Ottoman-Russian war and French, British and Russian troops a title of "Tableaux indiquant le nombre des divers elements de la during the World War I caused the Armenian population to decrease Population dans I' Empire Ottoman au ler Mars 1330" (Contantinople, 1919) considerably. This subject was approved by the Armenian and Western anonymously.(269) An interesting point of this statistics is the determination historians and it was explained that about 40.000 Armenians migrated to of the borders of the National Pact which was to be declared in 1920, as the south Caucasia with the Russian army while it was withdrawing from result of the World War I, was already been observed in 1914. According to Erzurum in 1829 and about 120.000 Armenians migrated to Russia between the statistics, the distribution of the population of Muslims, Armenians and 1878-1890. ^266) It was also true that many Armenians left Ottoman Empire Byzantium Greek is as following: in order to settle in foreign states, to change their sect and the 1838 trade According to this statistics, the population of Armenians who dwelled agreement which gave previliges to foreign merchant more than the local in Ottoman Empire in 1914, was 1.221.850. Many western and Armenian writers also give the figures which are close to this. S.Shaw whom we merchants lead the Armenian changing their citizenships to Russian, mentioned above, gives the figures as 1.229.007, H.Lynch(270) as 1.325.246 English and French. But according to Armenian writers the reason for the (271), L. de Constenson as 1.400.000. (272) and H. Pastermadjian as reduction in the Armenian population was the massacres Д267) 1.700.000 (273). When all these documents are reviewed, it is understood During and after the World War I, the population increased that the population of Armenians in Ottoman Empire was 1.300.000 before artificially in the six provinces and decreased in some of the provinces. In the World War I. October 28, 1919 the cavalryman gunner lieutenant sent a report which was Muslims Armenians Total Population about the activities of Armenians around Adana, Ayintab, Urfa to Ali Fuat (Cebesoy): "Armenian gangs are coming towards Yozgat, Sivas, Maraş and In the provinces in which Arme­ Adana in groups. Women and children are coming of the roads, men are nians' population was dense. In Istanbul and other provinces (263) Marcel Leart, La Question Armenienne ä la lumiere des documents, Paris, 1913, p. 59... In Syria, Palestine and in the Is­ (264) Stanford J. Show. "The Ottoman Census and Population, 1831,1914". Int. J Midde lands East Stud, September 1978, no 3. 5. p. 13... (265) For the other comparions in this subject see Cevdet Küçük,"XIX. Asirda Anadolu'da (268) Ankara University History of Turkish Reform Instituition Archieve, Ali Fuat Cebesoy Ermeni Niifusu" Tiirk Tarihinde Ermeniler Sempozyumu Kitabi," Dokuz Eyliil File. Universitesi-llahiiyat Fakültesi, Izmir, 1983, pp, 75-95 2, I. Selahattin "Ermeni (269) Presidency Archieve, section of minorities (new classification); General Staff Sorununun Rakamlarla Gerçeği",Istanbul University, Social Studies Faculty 1984, year Headquarters of Military History and Strategical Analyze (ATASE) Archieve, nu. 1/3, 2, offprint from the second issue, pp 375-415. fil. ceb. 523, fil. 118, ind. 5,13 and ANKARA University History of Turkish Reform (266) Kevork K. Baghdjian,Le Probleme Armenienne, du negativisme turc ä L'activisme Instituition Archieve, nu. 57/19096. We will give the maps of these population Statistics Armenien ой e la solution? Montreal, Quebec, 1985, p 250, 252; Georges de in the appendixes both in and French. Malexille, la Tragedie armenienne de 1915, Paris, 1988, p. 31 p; H. Badaljan, Berlin (270) Stanford J. Shaw, ibid., p. 13 Kongresi'nde Ermeni Meselesi , Revan, 1955 (Armenian), p. 122; Tessa Hofmann, (271) H.F.B. Lynch, Armenia, Travels and Studies, London New York, Bombay, 1901, (1 Die "Armenische Frage" auf dem Berliner Kongres aus sowpetearmnischer Sicht st edition), Beyrouth, 1965, (2 nd edition) Südost-Forschungen, München, 1980, p. 220,226; Cevdet Küçük, ibid, pp. 80-85. (272) Ludovcic de Constenson, Les Reformes en Turquie d'Asie, Paris, 1913, quoted by (267) Mikhael Varandian, L'Armenie et la guestian Armenienne, Laval, 1917, p. 77-78; Kamuran Giiriin, ibid., p. 91. Kevork K. Baghdjian. ibid, p. 41, 52-54, 252 (273) Hrand Pastermadjian, ibid, p. 374 1914 OFFICIAL STATISTICS We do not mention the thoughts of some Armenian writers and the Armenian Patriarchate since their approach towards the subject is not based PROVINCES MUSLIMS BYZANTINE ARMENIANS on documents and scientific research.1(274) EDİRNE 360.411 227.680 19.773 ADANA 341.903 8.974 52.650 In the following chapters we will analyze why the population of Armenians decreased. The reasons such as the deaths in the war, migration ANTALYA (COUNTY) 235.762 12.385 630 to neighbor countries, Europe and the United States, epidemic diseases will ANKARA 877.285 20.240 51.556 be looked at in detail in the following sections. HALEP 576 21.954 20.142 AYDIN 1.249.067 299.097 20.237 BİTLİS 309.999 - 117.492 3.6. Status of Tax BOLU 399.281 5.151 2.970 BURSA 474.114 74.927 60.119 Armenians who were the subjects of the Ottoman's were in a tax KAYSERI 184.292 20.590 50.174 regulation in which the other non-Muslim societies were in. They were ISTANBUL 560.434 205.752 82.880 allowed to deal in every kind of trade as well as having language and press ÇANAKKALE (COUNTY) 149.903 8.550 2.474 freedom. The taxes which non-Muslims were obliged to pay and the DİYARBAKIR (COUNTY) 492.101 1.935 65.850 procedure which they were to follow when they sold their goods were CANİK 265.950 98.739 27.319 provided in the laws of the Ottoman Empire. For example in the Erzincan Code of Law (275) there was a verdict to take fifty akçes from Muslims who ERZURUM 673.297 4.864 134.377 were a couple, twelve akçes (coin) from married Muslims who were not a ESKİŞEHİR (COUNTY) 140.678 2.613 8.592 couple, six akçes from the bachelors and twenty-five akçes from Muslims. İZMİT (COUNTY) 55.852 226.859 40.048 (276) same verdict was also in the Diyarbekir state Code of Law. ^277) In JÇEL (COUNTY) 102.034 2.507 341 addition to these, it is seen that Muslims and non-Muslims were paying the KARAHİSAR (COUNTY) 277.659 632 7.439 same taxes. In the law of Kayseri county it was said: "The non muslims KARASl (COUNTY) 359.804 97.497 8.653 used to pay twenty six akçe (golden coin) as a tax; they had been paying KASTAMONU 737.302 20.058 8.959 their taxes the way Muslims had paid..." (278). The tax which had to be paid HARPUT 446.379 971 79.821 by non-Muslims was the equivalent to the tax which was taken from the KONYA 750.712 25.150 12.971 Muslims for the lands on which they involved in agriculture. It was said in KÜTAHYA (COUNTY) 303.348 8.755 4.548 the law of the province Erzurum: "And in the above-mentioned regions MARAŞ 152.645 34 32.322 (Liva), those non-Muslims who were responsible for paying the agriculture MENTEŞE (COUNTY) 188.916 19.923 12 tax and who owed taxes had to pay 25 akçe after paying their normal taxes. NİĞDE (COUNTY) 227.100 58.312 4.936

URFA (COUNTY) 149.384 2 16.718 (274) See. Statistiqves. Population armenienne de la Turquie avant la guerre, Patriarcat SİVAS 939.735 75.324 147.099 Armenian de Constantinople-H. Turabian, Paris, 1920. (275) Tahrir Defteri, nr. 60, p-I The same verdicts were also in the laws of Kemah and 68.899 TRABZON 921.128 161.574 Bayburd. (See, the same book, p. 65-141) ÇATALCA (COUNTY) 20.048 36.791 842 (276) The non-muslim tax payers living around the above-mentioned province who were married and had strength to work in agriculture like the Muslims, had to pay fifty 67.792 VAN 179.380 1 Ottoman akçe (coin) as "agriculture tax". The ones who were not couples or who have ZOR (COUNTY) 65.770 45 232 divorced and came-together again had to pay twelve "bennak” tax. The singles who did not have to look after their old parents etc. had to pay a six akçe bennak tax more. The TOTAL POPULATIONS 12.588.288 1.535.075 1.221.850 non-Muslims did not have to pay these taxes but those who had to give protection money had to pay twenty five akçe tax according to this Tax-Law. GENERAL POPULATION 15.346.06 (277) BA- Tahrir Defteri, nr. 200, p. 9. (278) See, Ö.L Barkan, Osmanh İmparatorluğu'nda Zirai Ekonominin Hukuki ve Mali Esaslari, Kanunlar, Istanbul, 1943, p. 57. This was an old law. They did not have to pay any other agriculture and oil and fruits of Muslims, one fifth of the same goods of non-Muslims (284). field taxes apart from these..." On the other hand non-Muslims had the right In the commercial laws of Ottoman Empire there was no discrimination of inheritance as Muslims did. In the same law it was recorded that the lands made against non-Muslims, they were taxed equally. In the law of which belonged to their ancestors would be given to their children and Diyarbekir dated 1518, there were many verdicts about the Amid merchants children's children (279)_ and it was obvious that there was no favouritism. (285) In the law of Trablus wharf, the amount of the customs duty which was taken from the goods All Muslims-and non-Muslims who were Ottoman's subjects, when exported to Europe was determined, but again there was no difference in they were given a duty by the state, they were exempted from paying some Muslim, the taxes they paid non-Muslim distinction/286) In addition to this, of their taxes. For example non-Muslims who had duties in the Cilicia forts Armenian merchants took control of the Black Sea-Iran commercial way by exempted from taxes because of their service/280) Also the groups except using the capital and credit of Great Britain in East Anatolia/287) the ones who were paid as soldiers, which were established by Christians defile guards and in the services of mines did not pay levy taxes/281) The Ottoman Empire always acted toward all the nationalities which pandors were also exempted from paying taxes because of the services they were under its administration and Muslims according to same frame of law. offered The government gave them the duty to guard the defiles, forts and This is because it accepted all the people as its subject, regardless of their redoubts, disregarded their religious background as Christians. In a religion and nationa'ity and she did not think of non-Muslims as a second document dated May 4, 1762^282) it is said: "Appoint the pandar soldiers to class citizens. the defiles to protect them as it was always done ." 3.8. The Interference of the West to the Ottoman 3.7. Commercial Facilities Armenians

\

All the groups on Ottoman lands who were the members of any As it is seen in the examples above, Armenians under the rule of religion and nation had to obey the Islamic law. For this reason, Christians Ottoman Empire for 600 years were a society which easily united and got and Jews who accepted the dominance of Ottoman Empire had many along with Turks in comparison to the other non-Muslims and benefited more than the Greeks from the Ottoman Empire's benefactions. It was the commercial rights and previliges. It even allowed non-Muslims to trade the Armenians who spoke Turkish in their daily lives, in their rites, and who goods which Muslims were not allowed to trade according to Islamic rules. taught both Armenian and Turkish beside the language of the land that they Thus, Armenians became good at wine making. The possible reason of lived in (except in the Soviet Armenia), to their younger generation. When Armenians settling in the towns and provinces in the 16th century could be they went travelling Armenians always left their properties to Turks, and that there were more opportunities for trade and art in those places with Muslims who went on pilgrimage left not only their properties to Armenians considering the fact that how much tax not join the war in any way. In the but also the management of their business and the care of their family/288) laws it was determined non-Muslims were obliged to pay for their agricultural and commercial activities. Also the kind of tax was determined In spite of this situation Armenians in Ottoman Empire did not rebel in the laws. For example; in the law of Mardin sub-province, one seventh of without a reason. The blame for this behaviour did not belong to neither the goods such as cotton, vegetable and fruit and one fifth of the agricultural Turks nor Armenians. There are historical and political reasons. It is products of the city-dwellers and peasants had to be given as tax. *^283) Also partially erroneous to say that the events began in 1890's. [It is also wrong to in the law of Çemizkezek this proportion was determined as one fifth for the make a connection between the Armenian rebellions and 1789 Great French agricultural products of Muslims and non-Muslims, one seventh of cotton, Revolution.] Social events as rebellions, revolutions, and reforms have a

(279) "If the lands of the non-muslims are inherited from their fore-fathers, and they were being used cooperatively for agriculture, the brother can leave these lands to his brother, or the grand father to his grandson, (see, ibid, pp 64-65) (284) BA. TD, nr. 64, p. 755. (280) See. Ö.L. Barkan, Kanunlar, (codcs), p. 204. (285) Ö.L. Barkan, Kanunlar, p. 146-147. (281) See Cengiz Orhonlu, Osmanli Imparatorluğunda Derbend Tcşkilatı, Istanbul, 1967, (286) Ö.L. Barkan, ibid, p. 212. ppb 79-87. (287) See Midhat Sertoğlu "Tiirkiye'de Ermeni Meselesi", Belgelerle Tiirk Tarih Dergisi, (282) From Topkapi Palace Museum Archieve, nr. E. 9352. trans. C. Orhanlu, ibid, p. 128 nr. 4 (1968), p. 22 (283) See Nejat Göyiinç,XVI. Yiizyilda Mardin Sancağı, 1st. 1969,p. 157 (288) Enver Ziya Karali,La Question armenienne (1878-1923), Ankara, no date, p-8 historical background preparation, action or bursting and at last an ending rite etc. and for which a monument was made in the United States of stage. To analyze an historical events by using the current data, dis America, still lives on. regarding the conditions of that period, and to try to explain it with the Around the same time French Emperor Napoleon I who wanted to external reasons or to make a judgement based on the documents which are change the borders of Europe, occupied Egypt and Syria which were under biased is not suitable for history methodalogy and this method will cause the rule of to Ottoman Empire, planned to start a compaign to India with an the searcher to reach a wrong conclusion. "Armenian problem" had action Armenian-French army which was to be established in Caucasus in order to and preparation stages before 1890. end the dominance of Great Britain, but he had to return France after his It is not fair to put the blame on Turkish people and administrators as navy had been burnt in Abuhur Bay and he had been defeated by the some Armenians and western writers do, who have no knowledge about Ottoman Army. He said "Admiral Nelson stopped me from taking over Turks, Turkish and Turkey and it is not fair also to put the blame on the Akka and to reach Paris through Istanbul. But I can reach Istanbul from Armenian society as some Turkish and foreign writers do, who act without Paris" f292) and then proceeded through Balkans and after defeating Russia analyzing the events in details or with their feelings/289) he negotiated with Tsar Alexander I in Tilsit in 1807, on sharing of the There are some documents which display that there were mistakes Ottoman Empire and the famous India project/293) Then he founded a made by both Armenian and Turkish people but, when the documents are Department of Armenian Researches in Ecole Royale (Nationale) des analyzed carefully, it will be understood that the people who really caused Langues et Civilisations Orientales in Paris/294) these events were from Western countries which wanted to divide Ottoman Empire and made more than 100 plans in order to do it and the foreign When Caucasus was taken by Russia in accordance with the Edirne clergymen who gave up their spiritual duties and began to interfere into the Agreement in 1829, Russia began to build religious, political and military political problems and even began to organize and equip the organizations. relationships with Ottoman Armenians by using the previlege of being the There are several Turkish and foreign archieve documents and publications protector of Christians. Being in the possesion of some of the Ottoman which confirm this hypothesis. In order to illimunate this subject, hundreds lands, Armenians accelarated their relationships with the Russians. of pages can be written.. We will just try to put forward the main points of Russia couldn't reach its aims because of the military and diplomatic this subject. pressure of Great Britain and France in the Crimean War in 1853 and Paris Russians and some of the Western countries made many plans in Conference in 1856, but instead these 3 states began competing in order to make Black Sea which had been a Turkish lake in the past, a provoking the Armenians. Russian lake and to take control of the Straits, Istanbul and East Anatolia. At last, this competition caused the problem to reach international Some of these plans were carried out in the beginning of the 18th century. With the project of conquest of East Anatolia, Russians began to get status with the articles 16 and 61 which were put in to Yeşilköy Agreement interested in Armenians in Caucasia and Anatolia/290) This interest and Berlin Congress by the efforts of the Armenian Patriarchate, churches increased when Russia became the protector of Christians in Turkey with and commitees in favour of the Armenians/295) the Kiiçük Kaynarca Agreement which was signed after the While Caucasus Armenians and Ottoman Armenians had met again Turkish-Russian war. Armenian religious leader Catholicos Hovsep because of the war and peace, the Ottoman provinces in Balkans had gained Argutian had a project with a name of "Ararat Kingdom" in order to their independency, and after western states had interfered into the evants separate Ottoman Empire and Iran so as to fulfil the aims of Russia. In 1799, a project was prepared by Housep Lazarian, Cathalicos Argutian, Hovannes and provoked the Armenians, the rebellions began. This situation was Lazarian and Prince Potemkin (General Savarov) and this project was expressed by Sultan Abdiilhamit as following: published as 2000 copies and they agreed to put this project into action, but it could not be done because of the death of Catherina II/291) The longing (292) Ahmet Cevdet Pasha, Tarih-i Cevdet, Tertib-i Cedit, Dersaadet (Istanbul), 1309, С for the "Ararat Kingdom" which is mentioned in every Armenian book and VII, pp 32-33. (293) He told about these in his memoiries: Correspondance de Napoleon ler, Paris (289) Pierre Loti, Les Massacres d' Armenie, Paris, 1918, p 3-5; by the same author, Les 1858-1869, С. XV. nu- 12772; c.xxx p. 229, 402... allies qu'il nous faudrait Paris, 1919, pp 10-11; Georges dc Mallaville, ibid; p. 86, 87... (294) The Armenian Department in this faculty still works with the Kurdiology Institution (290) In order to establish an independent Armenia, Israel Ori negotiated with Pope which was established later. Innocent in 1661, in 1665 with Prince Wilhelm, and from 1701 to 1711 with Great Petro. (295) For the negotiations of the subject between Russia, France and especially Great Britain and offered them some project. See for details Keork Baghdjian, ibid, p-36-37, 249. and Ottoman Empire. See, Prime Ministership Archieve, Yildiz Esas Evraki Section (291) Rahip Agotyan, Ermeni Tarih Divani, Tiflis, 1899, Ermenice, 4th volume p. 731-737 31, number. 31/15, Envelope 48, Cartoon, 95; Section 31; number. 31/16, envelope 45, mentioned by Esat Uras, ibid, 742-755 cartoon 95, section 35, number. 35/17-19, envelope 48, cartoon 95 "...Armenians are rebelling because of external factors. There must be Although Armenians were deceived each time they thought that they a backround to why they decided to rebel, they are timid by nature and are were supported by the Western states (297) They tried to reach their aim by interested in property and money... It is ridiculous to say that there were no spreading nationalism, thoughts of freedom and independence in the public they plan in the Armenian movement. This movement began after the opinions of both the Armenian and the West, rebelling, massacring in establishment of the religious school in Merzifon (1826). The ones who Anatolia and in Istanbul and putting the blame on Turks, establishing graduated from this school established committees in order to unite committees, associations, terro ist groups with the financial, political and Armenians as a nation. It is found out that the reformist Armenian religious supports of the Patriarchates, churches, missionaries, charities and Committee in Athens decides to have a rebellion in our country (1891). Then ambassies. (298) Since these will be covered in detail later on, we want to the other committees, which are of second level, Andon Redshuries began explain the missionary activities of Armenians the next. to be established. In the Christmas of 1882 in all Armenian church people were invited to rebel publicly. Which state can show the patience showed 3.9. Missionary Activities in the Ottoman Empire. then?" (296) Russia, which supported Armenia and became first in the line of Since the time that Turks began to settle in Balkans and Anatolia, the protectors protecting the Armenian rights, left its position to Great Britain Western states tried to remove Turks from Europe and Anatolia. To achieve after the Berlin Congress. The great states went on supporting Armenians this aim they had a series of Crusades. When they had no success in these financially and in the religious and diplomatic matters and provided on attempts, they tried to make Turks, Christian. After this second unsuccessful opportunity for them to establish committees, to rebel and to massacre until attempt which took centuries, they tried to have the Armenians and the other world war I. non-Muslims who lived in the Ottoman Empire, on their side, so as to reach Russia, who applied a Slav policy to Wallachia-, Serbia, their aims. Bulgaria (which were separated from the Ottoman Empire after the Missionaries began to organize themselves in Anatolia since the 18th congress) and to Batum, Kars and Ardahan in Eastern Anatolia, competed and especially the 19th century through capitulations and France, Great Austria on the subject Bosnia-Herzegovina, and competed with England for Britain, Russia and the Unites States being the protector of Christians. Thus, dominance in Asia, had to soften her relations with Ottoman State after the missionaries who came from France in 1701-1702's, from Great Britain being defeated by Japon in 1905. Yet, in 1907 Russia reached an agreement since 1804, from the United States since 1819, and from Russia since 1774 with Great Britain about Asia and involved France into this agreement and and especially after 1829 Edime Agreement the began to organize planned to share Ottoman Empire and this plan gave its fruits with the themselves and to make propagandas. All the non-Muslim especially the World War I. Armenians, were being persuaded by Great Britain to be Protestant, Russia After the congress, the new Prime Minister of England, Gladstone to be Orthodox, France to be Catholic by manipulating their religious, changed the hundred-year long policy of the English and ceased to protect national and political beliefs. the unity of Ottoman Empire (1880). He attacked Alexandria and tried to Kamuran Giiriin translated from Edwin Bliss and Henry Tozer on this occupy Egypt. When he had provided the diplomatic assistance to France, subject: They said that missionary activities did not support Armenian Ottoman Empire had to leave Egypt "temporarily" in 1882 to England. And rebellions but they played a great role in the preparation of its foundation France, in order to compensate its defeat in Egypt at the time of Napoleon I, (299). We cannot accept this contradictory statement. It is confirmed as it is occupied Algerian in 1830 and took Tunisia under her control in 1881. She determined in several archieve documents and references that, the churches, was defeated by Germany in 1870 and she became a country which had to charities, colleges, schools, hospitals and the embassies which spread be bewared of in Europe, she supported Armenia diplomatically, financially around everywhere in East Anatolia, are the provocation centers in the and in religious matters as Germany, France and the other European States, Ottoman Empire as Atatiirk said (300) as well as churches being the storage and the United States did.

Although the aim of the policies of these states was to establish an (297) Ermeni Ämäl ve Harekät-ı İhtiläliyesi-Tesavir ve Vesaik, the Albume in Ottoman autonomous and independent Armenia for their benefits rather than the Turkish, in German, English and French, nu. 2. P-36 reform of Anatolia, they could not be succeed during the 15 years until the (298) Aspirations et agissement revolutionnaries des comites Armeniennes avant et apres la proclamation de lLa Constitution Ottalame, Constantinople, 1917, Conğres World I, because of the rivalry between them and the policy which Ottoman National, pp 75 - 79. Empire applied according to events. (299) Kamuran Giiriin, ibid, p. 43-44 (300) Mustafa Kemal Atatiirk, Nutuk (Söylev) Ankara, 1981, T.T.K. publication, V.I. p. 188; Atatürk'ün Söylev ve Demeçleri, Tamim ve Telgrafları, T, l.T.E Publication, volume (296) Sultan Abdiilhamid, Siyasi Hatiratim, (My Political Memoir), Istanbul, 1974. V p. 104-106 areas for weapons. This subject is publicly expressed in the Gaziantep Registers as in the memoiries of Sultan Abdiilhamid/301) "Some Armenians complained to Aymtab regent about other Armenians who did not come to church because of the inspirations of missionaries."^02) And in the decree which was a reply to the women of Maraş and Aymtab, it is said "It is acknowleged that sortie misionaries came to Anatolia and provocated Armenians and Byzantine Greeks who paid taxes to the state...Immediately arrest them..."(303^ The places in which missionaries organized themselves and carried out their activities were the regions in which Armenians dwelled mostly. Therefore, a French College, an American College and a German School were established in Harput (Ma'müratül-Aziz). In 1818 American Bord spies settled in Aymtab and published the Holy Book Bible in the printing house which they had established and distributed them especially to Armenians in 1848. American Hospital which was transformed into Faculty of Medicine later, (304) and Armenian schools were established in 1850. After the establishment of Aymtab American College in 1850, French also began to take part in those activities from 1879’s. In 1908, there were 9 Turkish schools in comparison to 20 minority school. (305) PART FOUR All these missionary activities began to bear fruit as it was stated in the report of Bitlis Ambassador of Russia on the eve of the First World War. "...Western diplomats tried to benefit from the nationality fight, and they created an Armenian problem in Turkey by provoking the national THE PROCESS OF ORGANIZATION feelings of Armenians. Yet their aim is to have a share of the Ottoman Empire. To protect the Christians, humanity and the laws are all pretences. REBELLIONS AND BETRAYALS Europe is not really concerned whether Armenians are in trouble or not" (306)

(301) Sultan Abdiilhamid, ibid, p. 65. (302) Ayıntab Şer'iyye Sicili, Register 71. p. 200, fı. eväil-i Zilka'dc 1132/ September 1720. (303) Ibid. Sicil (Register), 78. Defter (Notebook), p. 103. (304) Dr. Azariath Smith Hospital. (305) Şakir Sabri Yener, Gaziantep'in Yakm Tarihinden Notlar Gaziantep, 1958, p. 32. (306) The report, dated November 19, 1912 and numbered 63, see Azmi Süslü, Ruslara Göre Ermenilerin Türklere Yaptıkları Mezalim, Ankara, 1987, pp. 20-21 4. THE PROCESS OF ORGANIZATION REBELLIONS AND BETRAYALS

As we stated in the previous chapter, social and historical events do not burst out suddenly. There are several reasons which may seem simple sometimes. It would not be right to explain the appearance of Armenian issue in the form of events directly by the Great French Revolution which happened a hundred years ago, or 1878 Congress of Berlin, or by the provision of financial assistance, provocation and encouragement of western countries, the or beside their spiritual duty, patriarchates and churches getting involved in world's political problems or by the young Armenians which had been sent to Europe and the United States from the Ottoman Empire or which had been educated locally and came back with revolutionary thoughts, or by the events which occurred in the form of awareness, movement, or migration, schools, charity organizations, committees, gangs, missionary activities or the events of Greece, Bosnia-Herzegovina or Bulgaria before, during and after the years 1828, 1878, 1912 and 1914 and to analyze the subject by taking only one or another as a base. All of these are the chain of reasons which prepared the "Armenian problem”. There are other secondary reasons which depend on these reasons, we will try to explain these reasons in this chapter, To tackle one or some of them, will mislead both the researcher and the reader. And the priority that will be given to them have to be chronological. By trying to evaluate the events by not today's data or prejudice, but by the point of views and the documents that belong to those days and in the condition of those times we can get closer to the truth. Another method, we will try to apply here is the induction that is the synthesis method. The starting point for the Armenian nationalism is the patriarchate, churches, schools and it follows on with organizations, committees and terror groups.

4.1. The Role of the Patriarchate and Churches

As D. Boyaciyan ^307-* said: "Any Armenian history, it does not matter how comprehensive it may be if it does not examine the Armenian church to the some detail can not be able to succeed in explaining the true life of the Armenians. Armenian church and Armenian people are so close to each other that, it is not possible to think about one of them without the other." and as H. Pastermadjian^308-* stated "Armenian church is the spirit of the Armenian nation which was created by Armenian church and as many Armenian and western writers pointed out,

(307) Dickran Boyaciyan,Armenia, New Jersey, 1972, P. 84 (308) Hrand Pastarmadjian, ibid, p. 290 Armenian Patriarchate and churches have been the organizations which established an "Administration Board of Protestant Society" in 1X46 by enables the Armenians to live as a society at all the times, organize their daily lives as well as their spiritual lives, unite them and protect them from danger, building free boarding schools and giving to Armenians. In 1X50. a and sometimes put them into danger by political and administrative decree which gave them the right to sclccl a ''Representative of the Protestants" provocations and arming. was issued and in 1859. they were ackow ledged as another socicty. As we partly said in the previous chapter, the Armenian Patriarchate These games which had been prepared by Western countries with the which had been established by Fatih in 1461, represented all the Ottoman aim of collapsing the Muslims and provocating the Armenians against Armenians. This representation and the principle of the patrigarch and Ottomans by imposing their own religous thoughts and Reform and Armenian clergymen not to involve in politics continued about three hundred Improvement O rders and the new rights and previliges which had been years. From the beginning of 18 th century, by means of missionary activities, provided by the Armenian Nation Regulation started to destroy the image of western societies tried to persuade Armenians to accept their sects. Daring "loval subject” from Armenians by the leadership of churchs. This image had this period, not only the religious subjects, but also the national problems . ere continued from 1461 to 1861 for four hundred years and by 1X59 the rebellions put on the agenda and even discrimination against Muslims was being appeared. There after the thoughts of "Turkish hostility" and '•Armenian exercised. nationalism” which w ere supported by all of the Armenian churches w ithin and By organizing Pere Slement Galano and his friends m 1668's and by the out of the Empire under the leadership of Patriarchate began to develop. The encouragement of the supporters of Papacy, some of Armenians converted to Muslim-Ottoman people and their administrators had always considered the in 1701 - 1702. In those days an Armenian, Mekhitar from Armenians as a friend, but with the cxperence that they gained in the years Sivas, started to amalgamete the churches of Rome and Istanbul and to spread the Armenian culture by establishing separate sects in Sivas and Istanbul and 1828 and 1878 they started to consider them now as an '•harmful" and even publishing books -In Semptember 1717. The Senate of Venice allocated the during World War 1 as “hostile'socicty. The appearance of this hostility was Island Saint- Lazare to Mekhitarists and after Napalleon 1 was titled the King provided by hot the Muslim or Armenian Ottomans but by the Europeans, of Halia and dignified the Mekhitarists and later on they were encouraged by churches and committees in the name of the Armenians. Thereafter, in each Italia, this place was established as an "Armenian Academy" which has rebellion, almost like a rule, the participation of the patriarchcs and priests continued its activities until today/309) beside the Europe will be seen. We shall examine some of them Again around the same time an Armenian priest, Israel Ori, cooperated with churches in, Germany and Russia and demanded the "support of Europe 4.1.1. The Activities of Patriarch Magırdıç Hrimyan for Armenians". With the 1774 Küçük Kaynarca and 1829 Edirne Agreements, Russians Hrimvan who established a printing-house in a monastery in Van. started had gained the right to protect the Orthodox church in the Ottoman Empire. to publish two ncspapers named "Van Kartali (The Eagle of Van) and Muş The Armenians and clergymen who opposed each other because of the wars, K artair (The Eagle of Muş) from 1857. These newspapers aim was the started to intrigue on the Ottoman Armenians and on their churches after the indcpcndcncv of Armenians. He also published some reports which explained continuous propagandas and interferences of the Russians. The first fruit the so-called oppressions against Armenians in the cities conceal the things that produced from these activities was the "Armenian Ararat Kingdom Project" in 1799 which we had explained before and its producer was again an Armenian the Armenian gangs had done. On the other hand lie gave lectures on the clergyman, Catholices Hovsep Argutian/31(1 ^ Armenian culture to the passionate Armenian priests and youngs that he After the interference of Russia to Ottoman Armenians regarding sect, gathered. in 1830 the Armenian Catholics were transformed into a different type of When he was selected as Armenian Patriarch in 1869. he started to get society and in 1831, the patriarch of Hogopos Çukuryan and the establishment involved in politics by giving up his religious duties. He was forced to resign of "the Patriarchate of Armenian-Catholic" was acknowledged by Mahmut II. because of his cxtereme activ ities, but when the Turkish-Russian w ar w as over, Again froml828’s some of the American missionaries, with the efforts of the he took up place in the Patriarchate Committee that visited Grand Due Nikola Englishmen, tried to spread the sect Protestanism among Armenians and who had come to Yeşilköv-Andin. In 1885. he became the Eçmiyazin Katogikos. During his patriarchate, he submitted a notice to Ottoman (309) C . Sartor, ibid,p64-65;KevorkK. Baghdjian, ibid,37 - 249 Gov ernment to expand the provisions of Armenian Nation regulation and for (310) Esat Uras, ibid p. 745-755 the prov ision new prcviliges for Armenians in East Anatolia and after he had Armenia by Armenians) and he tried to spread his thoughts in Europe by the lefts his post, he contiuned to influence Narses Varjobctyan (Narccs late Patriarch Hrimyan in London and Horen Episkopos from Petersburg.(313) Varjabctian) w ho w as selected as the new' Palriach'

4.1.2. The Activies of Patriarch Narses Varjabetyan 4.1.3. The Attitude of the Jerusalem Armenian Patriarch

With the pressures of both late Patriarch and the members of the During a visit to the Middle East, Layard, the Istanbul Ambassador of Patriarchate assembly. Varjabetyan visited the foreign ambassadors and tried to Great Britain met with the Armenian Patriarch in Jerusalem in September attract their interest and durig this period also he had a meeting with Hcnrv 1879. The answers that he had received from the patriarch were not different Elliot. the ambassador of Great Britain. In the letter that. Elliot sent to his from the Istanbul Patriarch's. Patriarch expressed that, "he was excited about the old days coming back since the Armenians national spirit was its peak. He minister.' he explaned the meeting as the following: also added that they do not need the help of Russians, they want to have an independent state, also they do not want the domination of the Ottoman State, "Yesterday Annenian Patriarch visited me. The aim of visit w as to in the they want to establish a state on the lands of the Ottoman with the help of the name of the Christian people he represented that they would not only insist on English. the provision of prcviliges only for the people of the provinces w hich rebelled, Layard told him not to hurry, to wait for the results of the reforms, but but also for the people of places who live in peace at the Congerence of when he realized how determined the Patriach was on putting his plans into ambassadors. action, Layord expressed that would be faced with heavy reactions oi the Muslims who are the majority in the region and then he informed the And I cautiously said that the duty of the confcrcncc of ambassadors is Ottoman authorities about the sitvation.(314) to prov ide peace in the cities who rebelled and destroyed general discipline and to try to establish an administration system for all the cities of Ottoman 4.1.4. The Activities of Izmirliyan, The Ottoman Government. As an answer the Patriarch said that, he wondered if revolutions Armenian Patriarch or rebellions were needed to attract the interest of European governments, it would not be so hard for them to make these happen."’" Although the Patriarch Mateos izmirliyan seemed to support the ones who aren on the right side, he directed the rebellions which escalated in 1895 This document and the others that we will present in the next pages, by using the reforms as an excuse. obviously show how' the Armenian Patriarchate and the churchcs that were "... On the other hand Izmirliyan, the Istanbul Patriarch was in a associated with them prepared the Armenians for the rebellions and rev olutions. continuous and extreme activity. He had incredible amount oi support from Also they took a secret decision in Patriarchate assembly under the leadership the Armenians. He sent a note which explains the conditions and the of Patriarch Varjabetyan. Hrimyan and Izmirliyan and informed the Russian excitement of the Armenians to the Ottoman Government and asked them to Tsar of this decision by Edime arcbishop Kcvork Ruscukmivan. This decision hurry with the applications of the reform, otherwise Armenians would not be was then brought to the brother of Tsar Grand Due Nikola by Varjabetyan and responsible for things. This note made the Ottoman Government very angry, the commission with him. As a result of these activities carried out before the told S. Kaprielyan explained the activities of Patriarch Izmirliyan.(3l5) Berlin Congress, the 16 th and 61 st articles of the Berlin Agreement contained Around the same dates Central Committee of Istanbul of the Federation decisions on the Armenian issue and "Armenian problem"’ formally gained an of the Dashnagtzaution Armenian Revolutionaries (Comite Central de international status officially. Constantinople de la Federation de Revolutionaires Armeniens Dashnagtzoution) and the Hmchaks who were trained in Europe and in the Yet. Patriarch Vakjabctyan explained that their job had not finished yet. United States and rebelled in Istanbul stated that "they want to have a According to him, the reforms were one of the steps and their original aim w as demonstration in Istanbul in order to complain about the condition of national independence. He expressed his thoughts with the formula of "Administration de 1 Armcnic par les Armcniens (The administration of (313) For the attempst of the Patriarch Narses in Great Britain, see. Yuluğ Tckin KuratHenry Layard'in'Istanbul Elçiliği, 1877 — 1880, Ankara, 1968, p. 187, 189 (314) Cevdet Küçük,Osmanli Diplomasisinde Ermeni Meselesinin Ortaya Çıkışı, 1878 - 1 Ermeni Komitclerinin, Ami... ibid. p. 12-14. 1897, Istanbul, 1984, p. 4 7 -4 8 ' Blue Book, Turkey. 1877. mentioned by Esat Uras. ibid. p. 186-187: Foreign (315) S. Kaprielyan, Ermeni Buhranı ve Yeniden Doğuş (Armenian Crisis and Rebirth), Office Public Record Office, 424/46. number 336. traslalcd by Kamran Giiriin. Bostan, 1905, in Armenian, p. 135, traslated by Esat Uras, ibid, p 478 ibid. p.p. Armenians and to state the demands of Armenian people to the Ottoman Britain and France and the others except the ones who could think logically Government and Europe".(316) sided with the Entente Forces and went into wara gainst the Ottomans by The mentioned demonstration that had been told (The Babiali Event) was organized by the committees mentioned above and the Patriarchate. using all of their available opportunites. Thus, another frontier named Armenians in Istanbul and the ones who came from the provinces were given "Armenian frontier" was established against Ottoman Empire. While Entente guns and these were sanctified in Patriarchate and churches. The close friend Forces were receiving very important intelligence and were supported by of Patriarchate Izmirliyan who had insulted the Governer of Muş and sent to these local forces in and behind the enemy forces, Ottoman Army and the Istanbul and who was going to be Katogikos of Kilikya later, Kirkar innocent people who had not involved in the war suffered great damages. Alaetciyan, spoke about the Christianity and Turkish hostility in the Surphac H. Katchoznuni who was a Turkish enemy and the first prime minister church in Üsküdar and finished his speech with "Long live the revolution, of the Armenian Republic which was going to be establihed later, confessed long live Armenians", before the demonstration. about this situation in the Dashnag Congress which was held in in The Ottoman Government who was informed about the event sent the 1923.(318) Police Inspector to the Patriarchate in order to advise them to disperse the people, but the Patriarch did not want to see the inspector and then in "In the beginning of autumn of 1914, when Turkey has not joined the hypocrisy he said "I know neither the was needed to be told nor the war yet., the Revolutionary Armenian gangs began to be established in signigficant ones of the revolutionaries, I told people whatever was needed to Caucasus... The Dashnag Armenian Revolutionary Federation actively be told. I can not do anything more".(317) participated in the establishments of these gangs and in its operation which And three or four thousand Armenians who gathered in the Kumkapi they will carry out against Turkey, contrary to the decision which was taken Armenian Church molested the environment and marched against the in the General Congress in Erzurum just a few weeks before... We lost our Ottoman Government by shouting and yelling. Said Pasha, the Grand Vizier, power to see the truth and lost ourselves in our dreams. wanted to use the soldiers to suppress the rebellion but Sultan Abdülhamid Another Armenian, K. S. Papazian certified him as: wanted to use gendarme to calm down the people in order to prevent the interference that might be occur by the European countries in the future. In "When the World War I broke out in Europe, Turks made a special the event on September 30, 1895 Armenians who killed gendarme major effort to support Germany. In the Dashnag General Congress of August 1914 Servet Bey and some Muslims and injured many people, withdrew to the which was held in Erzurum, Young Turks demanded them to apply the 1907 church when they faced with difficulty. The starting and ending point of this Conformity decision and to encourage Armenians in Caucasus to rebel event, like the others, took place were again in the partriachate and churchs. against Russia. Dashnag refused this and expressed that if a war broke out Patriarch izmirliyan, the organizer of the other events which occured in between Russia and Turkey, they would side with Turkey against Russia as the Istanbul after this events, had to resign like the late Patriarch Varjabetyan local citizens. Beside this, they stated that they could not be responsible for when the sitvation was understood by the Ottoman Government and the Armenians in Russia... But when Turkey went to war, the leaders of Turkish European ambassadors and went to Jerusalem Patriarchate as a refugee. Yet in agency of Dashnags forgot their loyalty to Turkey, and involved themselves in 1908, izmirliyan came back from Jerusalem to istanbul and worked on the the activities which was for the benefits of Russia Government which was and activities during the constitutional studies between the Armenians and the forgot the dangers which could be brought by war. They gave up being Turks who were the members of Committee of Union and Progress. cautious and forgot the decision which were taken in Erzurum Congress and invited the volunteers to fight with Turkey on the Caucasian front. 4.1.5. The Cooperation of the Istanbul Armenian Patriarchate with the and Ecmiyazin Church When Armenians were in this condition, Patriarchate and churches did During World War I not remain disinterested in the events and again they went on provoking the Armenians, sometimes secretly and sometimes publicly, making propaganda With the declaration of mobilization, great majority of Armenians in as the Muslims were the cause of the events and leaking out information about the operation, of the war to foreign states and Ecmiyazin Catholicos. the Ottoman Empire sided with Russia and a part of them sided with the Great

(318) Hovhannes Katchaznouni, The Armenian Revolutianory Federation (316) Blue Book, 1897, Turkey, number 1, p. 42; Kevork K. Beghdjian, ibid, p - 60, 253 (Doshnagtzaution) has nothing to do any more, Armenian Infirmation service, New (317) The Report of Nazim Pasha, the Police Inspector, which was given to Sultan York, 1955, p - 1-2. The first Armenia edition of this book was published in 1923 in Abdühhamit under the title of "Ermeni Tarih(i) Vukati" in two volumes on January 3, 1896 : Star Classification of the Prime Ministership Archieves Section 36, number 131 - Vienna, but as many books, it was also collected from the libraries of the world by x, 152. There are also very interesting documents about the Armenian committees, Armenians. Yet, it's new edition can be found in the bookstores. churches and the activities, of westerners in the same report. (319) K.S. Papazian, Patriotism Perverted, Boston 1834, p.p.-3 7 -3 8 Because of his propagandas and unfair accusations, he was warned by 4.1.6. The Betrayals of the Churches the report which was sent by Mahmut Kamil Pasha, the commander of the 3 rd Army, to the Commander-in-chief in April 22 1915. In this report, the events It is a historical fact that Armenian clergymen and churches, who had that the Patriarch had claimed were proved to be untrue. The report also stated benefited from the freedom of religion more than the Muslims, which had not that Armenians had been rebelling in Sivas and Van in those days, and an been given by any other state during the six hundred years, were involved in order had been given to punish the traitors but not the people who had obeyed. rebellions and revolutions and even directed them, which started in the In the report it is also pointed out that the people who are traitors should return mid-19th century. to their spiritual duties and convince the Armenians to be loyal and law The Armenian churches which were known to be located mostly in the obeying people instead of lying/320) Ottoman state which reached a number 1800 in 1915 and whose possessions After the Ottoman state had declared mobilization, Ecmiyazin had been confiscated by Tsar in Russia in 1903^23\ organized activities Catholicos sent a letter to the General Governor of Caucasia Worantsoff against the Ottoman State, some of the western writers believe that his was Dachkoff on August 5, 1914 and wrote this about Armenians: caused by the excessive amount of freedom they had . Let us examine some of "...According to the information I received from the Istanbul their activities. Patriarchate and Armenian Assembly, I believe that any reform which the On June 20, 1890 the Saint Asalyan Church in Erzurum was searched current Goverment of Turkey will carry out to improve the conditions of after a denunciation. The Ottoman soldiers who had gone there were fired at Armenians can not live long unless they are not based on special and secure and two and a gendarme soldier were killed. As a result of the search, engagements. guns, armaments and bombs which had been brought from Russia were found (324) _ ... I request from your highest personality to present the feelings of loyalty of his faithful subject in my name and my community in Russia and Jorcnab who was born in Bitlis and was educated in the United Sates honest loyalty and loves o f Armenians of Turkey to the compassionate Empire and returned to his country, Armenian Church representative of priest and the Majesty and at the same time to defend the hopes of Armenians of Turkey are administrators of the school of the American missionaries, armed the with Tsar..." Armenians and planned a conspiracy to the Muslims who would go to the In the reply dated Semptember 2,1914 Worantsoff Dochkoff said: mosque for the worship on Friday on October 25, 1895. T he Muslims who had suspected from the three gongs the behaviors of theArmenians, left the ... Beside this, I need to order both our Armenians and the others who mosque immediately but they faced the armed Armenians at the door. About are on the other side of the frontier to obey my instructions... I request that 200 Muslims and Armenian died and also about 200 people were injured in both our and the other Armenians in the countries at the border to carry out the conflict. In the subsequent events many people lost their lives/ 2~) their duties as required by their pests that I would demand from them in the The responsible person of the rebellion in Adana in 1909 was also an future, in a probable Russian—Turkey war, as it is in the specific situation of Armenian clergyman, Adana Archbishop Muşeg. The event was written in Turkey today". (321) New York Times by the American missionary Krilman. It was tranlated into Also a code was sent to the Office of Commander-in-chief Deputy in Armenian and published in the newspaper Goşnakon October 23, 1909 as the Jerusalem. In the code it was said that the Armenian Patriarch who had following: defended the rebels and betrayals of the Zeytun and Maraş Armenians in the "It is true that Armenians who are insane and behave by their emotinos World War I and had even provoked them secretly, should not certainly be sing old war songs in Adana and Mersin. It is also true that an Armenian who permitted to intervene into the events, not (322) eVen not to sive admanition. was full of self-importance and spoke nonsense, stood up and shouted while All these documents and many others reveal that for whom the Julias Caesar was being performed: "Kaiser can refuse the crown which was Patriarch were working and how the churches encouraged and provoked the given to him, but the future king of Armenia will not refuse the crown that will Armenian community. As we will provide the views of Mustafa Kemal and be given to him by the devoted patriots." It is also true that young and his friend on this subject in the last chapter we will cover the betrayals of the unexperienced Archbishop (Muşeg) advises to his people to eat less and buy churches in this chapter. guns by selling their clothes and it is also true that he had taken his photograph

(320) Headquarters of General Staff ATASE Archieve, number 112 file 1580, Index - 1 -3 (323) Malachia Ormanian, L' Eglise armenienne, son histoire, so doctrine, son regime sa (321) Esat Uras, ibid, p 581 - 589 discipline, sa liturgie, sa Iitterature, son present, Antelias, 1954, 2e’ed, p. 181-187 (322) March 26 1331 dated and 4332/194 numbered code from Cemal the Commander of the (324) Headquarters of General Staff, Tiirk Istikläl Harbi, Doğu Cephesi, 1 9 1 8 -1 9 2 1 4th Army to the Ottoman Office of Commander-in - Chief Deputy of Imperial Army, Ankara, 3 rd volume, p. 4 mentioned by Osman Karabiyik, ibid, p. 245 (325) fhsan Sakarya, Belgelerle Ermeni Sorunu, Ankara, 1984, p. 1 1 5 -1 )7 taken with a crown on his head and transtport guns to the Adana coast for his Church became the center and financial source of the committee. Some own personal benefit for each gun. It is also true that about two hundred members of the parliament and priests who became the member of the Armenian warriors swore to protect the Armenian suburb will kill the committee, organized activities in order to terrify the Muslims and the Muslims....". (326) Armenians who had not participated and to blame the Muslims for the bloody During the events, many Muslims and Armenian died and as always, crimes that they had committed. While the Istanbul Armenian Patriarchate was spying through the Italian Ambassy, the churches around the Patriarchate and Armenian commitees and writers declared the numbers Mamuratti'l-Aziz (Elazığ) had embarked on their activities in January and related with Armenians as 30.000 by exaggeratingZ327). In fact the Armenian February 1915, tried to inactivate the Hamidiye Troops and by provoking the population in Adana and its surroundings was 48.000 and 25.000 of it had run tribes against the state ^331) laid the foundations of "Hayboun,Independence" away to Syria because of the events but they returned later. (Kurdish-Armenian) association. -332) As a result of a denunciation, more The event was expressed by Talat Pasha as below: than 5000 guns, about 300 bombs, 40 kg. bomb fuse, 200 packets of dynamite and 500 dynamite-muskets were found in the center of the city and gun, "On April 14, 1909 after the Armenian rebellion in Adana. I became the ammunition and two dervish clothes were found in Arapkir church although Minister of Internal Affairs. I examined the investigation file of the Adana the priests and Armenians had given a written guarantee on how they will be events carefully. It is understood by the Armenian witnesses who were the loyal and they will not have guns. In these days injured and disabled Turkish members of investigation commission that the cause of the events were soldiers who were returning home were killed by the rebels in this area. ^333) Armenians. Agop Babikyan/328) the member of Armenians in this In a message sent by Eleventh Army-Corps Command on February 28, commission told this personally. The aim of this event is to create a conflict in 1915 to the Office of Commander-in-Chief, it was said that Gendarme order to attract the attention of the European States and as a result to establish lieutenant Ahmet who had been sent to Arak Monastery by the Governor of an autonomous Armenian administration in Çukurova (Cilicia)”(329) Muş to search for guns son February 26, 1915, had faced the firing of the Armenian rebels who had made this place an headquarter. In the event, he and Similar events were held by the churches and the monasteries in Van four soldiers were killed. ^334) and in its suroundings with similar purposes. 1904 Sasun rebellions and the The conclusion that we can come to from the documents which were subsequent rebellions in the region were planned by the famous Turkish killer presented is that as a result of the provocation of the western states, Antranik and the gang leaders in the "War Assembly" which had been Armenians in the Ottoman Empire and in the other countries which established in the church on Ahdamar, island in the Lake Van and their surrounded the Ottoman Empire cut the branch from under their own feet by starting point was those places/330). using committees, associations and schools and Patriarchate and churches, After the declaration of 2nd Constituition, the activities went on in they killed some Armenians and many Muslims and driven them a way from those regions. Caucasian Işhan and Aram who had fled from Russia and come their home. to Anatolia, became the leaders of Dashnag Commitee and closed the Priest Clergymen abandoned dealing driven in spiritual matters and began to school in Island Ahdamar and spreaded the teachers, students and the spread the nationalistic thoughts. During hundred years, as a western diplomat personnel of this school to make propaganda and cause rebellions. They made expresses/355^ these thoughts had been improved between the walls of a priest named Daniel who worked in the committees in Istanbul and who was mysterious monasteries. In those places instead of spiritual ceremonies, religious hostility seeds were sown among the Christians. Schools and involved in rebellions in many places as the leader of them. And Akdamar

(326) These statements are confirmed in "The Armenian Nightmare of Archbishop Muşeg", (331) Headquarters of General Staff ATASE Archieve, number 1/2, file, 113 d. 3, file 2029 Boston, 1916, in Armenian,p. 77 - 79. and "The Massacre in Adana and the Ones index 2 venu. 1/131, file 149, d —4, file 12, index 6 Who Encouraged it", Cairo, 1909, in Armenian, it was proved on p. 31. translated by (332) Messoud Fany (Sabık Cebel-i Bereket (Osmaniye Mutasarnfi) La Nation Kurde et son Esat Uras, ibid, p 551, 557 evolution sociale, Paris, 1933, p. 266—268, Translator: Azmi Süslü,According to (327) Kevork K. Baghdjian.ibid, p. 66 - 67 , 254 Messoud Fony Kurds and Their Social Evolution, Ankara, 1993. (328) Hagop Babiguion, La Situation des Armeniens en Turquie, exposee par -des (333) Ihsan Sakarya, ibid 193-194 documents, 1908 ,1912, Rapport, Constantinople, 1913 and an Armenian edition of it (334) Headquarters of General Staff, Military Historical Documents Magazine, December is in "Clicia Library" in Istanbul as stated by Esat Uras ibid, p. 558 1982, number 81, p. 69 - 72, document number. 1817 (329) Enver Bolayir,Talat Paşa'nın Hatiralari, Istanbul, 1946, p. 1 6 -1 7 (335) The November 19 1919 dated and 63 numbered report of Bitlis Embassy of Russia, see. (330) K. Kiidiilyan, The Wars of Antranik, Beirut, 1929, in Armenian, stated by Esat Uras, Azmi Süslü,"According to Russians ...... ibid, p 20. ibid, p. 5 2 2 -5 2 3 churches schools also collaborated with the clergymen on this subject and in and support this development by capitulations and the missionary activities time, national feelings took place of the religious bigotry. Because of this which were seen in every part of Ottoman Empire in 18th and especially 19th reason member of Armenian Committees could easily effect the priests and centuries. With the 1839 and 1856 Decrees these interventions gained an they began to see Turkish people as enemy. official identity and institutionalizing increased. The Armenian Nation The sutements of Patriarch Narses Varjabetyan and Mateos Izmirliyan Regulation in 1860, 1876 and 1908 Constitutions and especially the 93 war who were the two highest ranked clergymen are the definite evidences of the used the formula of "making reforms in the provinces in which the Armenians role of the Armenian clergyman in the Armenian terror. live" which caused an increase in their population. As the institutions had Here is a passage from the letter which was sent by Patriarch been establisted to deal with education, religion, charity and trading they Varjabetyan to Head of the Manchester Armenian Committee, Karakin began to work in politics and in the activities which would be harmful to the Papazyan in 1878: State from which they benefited from. Thus, in Istanbul and in Anatolia and in ".... Our policy is to provide welfare in the spiritual and material area Roumelia, churches, monasteries, religious and lay schools, colleges, by the help of the Great Britain while feeling obligation of duty to Russia. We theology instituitions, houses of poors, mental hospitals, hospitals, charity can obtain this welfare only with a national indepence in Armenia. Our associations, political associations, commercial associations and committees formula is: "The administration of Armenia by the Armenians: Administration de l'Armenie par les Armenies" were established. When we examine them starting from schools until 1915 the following situation comes out in the open: "In Petersburg, Archbishop Horen (He became Archbishop in Ecmiyazin and because he had been the organizer of the Kumkapi demonstration and because he had been spying between Istanbul and Europe 4.2.1. Schools he was banished from Istanbul) applies the first part of our policy and Hrimyan (Magırdıç, 1869-1873 Istanbul Armenian Patriarch, was the supporter of the revolution and armed fighting. Was sent to Berlin Congress The right and freedom of opening schools and education in Armenian for the so-called "Armenian Thesis" with Horen Epikopos by the Patriarchate) was approved after the Reforms. While the Armenian schools had trcely applies the second part..."(336). continued their education in Armenian or in Turkish language undei Patriach Izmirliyan who was called "the Iron Patriarch" as he had been supervision and control of the state , it became a principle not to inteivene the organizer of 1894 Sasun and 1895 the Ottoman Government into the religious education.(338) demonstrations: The third clause o f the Armenian Nation Regulations which started in "We are one of the hopeless nations. We fight by using all the means. I860 and accepted by a Decree in March 1863 said: Among the duties and Sometimes innocent people may be hurt but that does not matter!"(337). rights of the people, first of all, to the cultural and material needs ol the people to be provided with great effort, secondly not harm the religion and 4.2. Schools, Charity Organizations,Associations, legendaries of Armenian church; thirdly to provide an equal education for Committees both boys and girls from all the classes and fourthly to keep the church, hospital, school and resembling instituitons and charities prosperous... . And Beside the freedom of religion and conscience which had been granted in the tenth article of sixth clause it is said: "The control and punishment of the to Patriarchate in 1461, many opportunities have been provided like having an teachers of clergymen and schools, and the officialso f church, monastery, education in their own language,establishing schools, organizations and school and hospital are given to the Patriarch and the assembly and the associations, and providing for their economical and commercial commission which are under his aut hority. improvement. These opportunities have improved further both in written laws and in real life in the time of each Sultan. Western states started to intervene The nationalism and freedom ideas were provoked by the rights and priviliges,granted to the Armenians missionary activities of the church members, provocations of Russia, Great Britain and France, some of the (336) Esat Uras, ibid, p. 244. 245 (337) Mikael Varandian, The History of Dashnaktzaution, Paris, 1932 (in Armenian) vohme 1. p. 156. societies and committees began to affect the Armenian schools and these schools became places where Turkish hostility was inoculated to younger Boy Girl generation. The other two activities of the foreign schools that were Place Armenian School Student Student Teacher established in all the state were to evangelism and spread Armenian 11 nationalism. Siirt 3 163 84 Amasya-Merzifon 9 1524 814 54 While American misionaries were administrating 436 churches in 42 Şebinkarahisar 27 2040 105 1893, the number of missionaries, including their local assistants was 1317. 85 Erzurum 27 1956 1178 367 43 They provided education to 27.400 students in 21 schools and 9 American Kiğı 27 1336 32 colleges which were in Istanbul, Izmir, Merzifon, Tarsus, Kayseri, Maraş, Bayburt 9 645 199 324 27 Antep, Harput and Van. The number of Russian and French schools which Diyarbakir 4 690 58 Harput 27 2058 496 were in Anatolia was not less than them. ^339) 22 Eğin 4 541 215 15 Without giving reference, Dr. Kevork K. Baghdjion gave the number of Çemişkezek 12 556 272 25 Armenian schools, students and teachers under the title of "The Official Arapkir 18 713 123 18 statistics of Istanbul Armenian Patriarchate in 1901 - 1902" as the following Çarsancak 12 617 189 571 26 Etcsia 8 1091 table: 20 Gürün 12 736 78 5 The same writer says that the number of the Armenian schools in Darende 2 260 70 20 "Western Armenia" was approximately 2300 (according to A. Der Divriği 10 757 100 549 73 Khatchadourian) or it was 2000 (according to historian Kevark Sivas 46 4072 63 20 Mesrob-Hayasdani Gotchang, 1931, p. 810). He also said that the students Bitlis 12 571 63 Erzincan 22 1389 475 and teachers of 803 Armenian schools should total to 59.513 boy, 21713 girl 16 Kemah 13 646 28 students and 2088 teachers. But he did not mention any registers about their 13 Beyazit 6 338 54 35 numbers/340^ M us 23 1034 284 554 59 While the number of the Armenian schools in which Turkish hostility Van 21 1323 6 Lim and Gcdiz 3 203 56 was imposed secretly and publicly was more than the schools of Muslims, 600 36 Ahdamar 32 1106 132 Armenian schools were closed in Caucasia in February 1885, ^341) and also in 12 Tcrcan 12 485 10 3 June 1897, 320 Armenian primary schools, in order to protect the new Sper Kiskim 3 80 - 7 generation from the harmful effects of Armenian priests, and some of the 31 Pasin 7 315 - 15 - schools were closed "because of teachers not having a Russian diplomas and Hims 8 352 15 12 the which includes the catholic and Protestant schools priests not paying the Dicran (agucrd) 2 180 15 Palu 8 505 50 required money for the school administrations"^342) .It is a good example 19 Malatya 9 872 230 which shows the tolerance and justice displayed by the Turks, ungratefulness 897 Toplam 438 29054 7785 of Armenians and hypocritical Armenian policy of Russia!... Çukurova (Cilicia) 58 Antcp 9 898 708 10 10 440 47 (339) Joseph L. Grabil, Protestant Diplomacy and the Near East, Missionary, Influnce on Hatay 249 18 American Policy, 1810 - 1927, Minneapolis, 1971, p. 1 4 9 -1 5 0 The numbers about Halcp 2 438 12 year 1896 which was given by Edwin M. Bliss are approximately the same, secTurkey Hacin 4 508 69 and Armenian Atrocites, Philadelphia, 1896, p. 313 15 Siileymanli (Zeytun) 10 605 85 (340) Kevork K. Baghdjian, La Confiscation, par le gouvernement turc, des biens 476 165 19 armeniens... dits abandonnes, Montreal quebec, 1987, p. 60. 252-253 Sis vc Çevresi 7 808 69 (341) Kevork K. Baghdjian, Le probleme .... ibid, p. 252 Adana 25 1947 44 (342) Esat Uras a. ibid, p. 370 -3 71 Maraş 23 1361 378 245 Toplam 90 6673 2509 The Other Places of the Empire Ottoman State communicated with each other. As a result of this, the activities of both Armenians and Russians which had been continuing for a long time, Girl Boy began to be programmed, organized, equipped and supported financially. Place Armenian School Student Student Teacher Thus, the first of the two big old projects of Russia became a reality partly by controling some of the Ottoman provinces in Balkans by Russia. The second Edirne 6 314 251 22 was put into action officially by an assimilation program in some parts of the Rodos 9 1017 856 48 East Anatolia. The aim of Armenians was "to establish a more happy and Izmit 38 5404 3103 212 equal Armenian Society", "in words to be controlled by Russia or to establish Bilecik 10 1120 143 21 an autonomous Armenia with in the borders of Ottoman Empire and under the Kiitahya 5 825 349 23 Izmir 27 1640 1295 109 control of Europe" was their real aim. Because the written and the actual laws Ankara 7 895 395 29 of Ottoman Empire which were based on its religion, customs and philosophy Kayseri 42 3795 1140 125 was convenient and because of the rights which were given by the Ottoman 27 Т36Г 344 T 9 " Empire without any pressure, in spite of all the handicaps which were created Trabzon 47 2184 718 85 by the Armenians and westerners, the imperialist purposes of Armenians and Bagdad 2 68 46 11 Y ozgat 12 1197 557 43 westerners could not be satisfied when Ottoman empire accepted and tried to Bursa 16 1345 733 54 apply the reforms with sincerity and Abdülhamid II put local precautions and Bahkkesir-Bandirma 8 700 634 35 diplomacy into action against the rebellions/344) And aftçr the Armenians in Tokat 11 1408 558 50 Russia had realized that they were that they had been used, and then pushed Kastamonu 3 110 50 2 aside, it was too late and especially after their schools and churches had been Konya 3 213 137 12 Armach? 2 190 110 6 closed and their goods had been confiscated in 1885, 1897, 1903 and 1905, a Total 275 23786 11419 946 fixed idea appeared in the mind of Armenians of two States towards the world War I: "To establish an independent Armenia". ^345) General Total 803 59513 21713 2088 To serve this purpose, at the end of 19th and in the beginning of 20th century, each Armenian association, school and church became a "political office" and a store or a factory of guns and ammunition by using their legal 4.2.2 Charity Organizations, Associations and religious immunity. "Benevolent Union" was established to improve Çukurova (Cilicia) in From the date that the Armenians began to be ruled by Ottomans, the 1860 and "Union of Devoted Citizens" followed it. Among the members of number of charity organizations and associations whose existence were being the first union there were Armenians who were known by their activities and given consent like the schools, began to increase after the Decrees of Reforms the names of Hosip Şişmanyen and Mıgırdiç Beşiktaşyan who were the and Improvements. The founder of them were mainly the Armenian members of this union were known to participate in the Zeytun rebellion in clergymen and the Caucasian Russian Armenians. They were supported by 1862<346). the European missionaries in their activities and during the period of establishment. And they were supported financially by their local ambassies During the period from 1870 to 1880 the Unions "Ararat" in Van and governments/343^ (School - lovers) "Şarklı" (Easterner) and "Ermenistan'a Doğru" (Towards Armenia) in Muş and "Kilikya" in Adana were established and these unions The obvious aim of the associations had been to provide the cultural associated in 1880 and became the "United Armenian Union" (Miyasiyal and physical assistance and improvement to the Armenians by building schools, dormitories, orphanages, hospitals and sport foundations. Yet after Enikorotyon Hoyotis). the Berlin Congress, a part of the Ottoman lands in east Anatolia had been given to Russians, and the Armenians of Russia and the Armenians of (344) Bayram Kodamaz, Sultan Abdülnanıid'in Doğu Anadolu Politikasi (Sultan Abdiilhamid's Policy of East Anatolia), Ankara 1987, pp 60-65: Pierre Loti, Les Massacres, ibid. pp 32-34. (345) See the works in the previous footnotes for the statements and confiscations of (343) The report in the Yellow Book of Istanbul Embassador of France, B. Combon it is clearly Varjabetian and Hrimian, the Armenian Patriarches of Istanbul about this subject. expressed: Livre Jaune, Documents Diplomatiques .... ibid,, p. 11 (346) LoiseNolbendian, The Armenian Revolutionary Movement, Los Angeles, 1963, p. 71 In addition, in 1872 the union "Ittihad ve Halas" (Union and Salvation) The founders of Armenakan were Mıgırdiç Terlemezyan (Avetisyan' and in 1878 "Kara Нас" (Black Cross) were established by the support of Grigor Terlemezyan, Ruben Şatavaryan, Grigor Adian, Grigor Acemyan, Russia. The name of the union was Black Cross because the members who M.Bartutciyan, Gevord Hanciyan, Grigor Beozikyan and Garekin Manukyan, had told the secrets and had not obeyed the principles of the union were and it was directed by Avetisyan who was in touch with Portakalyan. sentenced to death after drawing a black crucifix on their name on the list. It will be useful to examine the program of the party and the union The "Şura-i Ali" union which had been established in 1881, changed its which was prepared as 7 or 8 copies and published after the World War II as name as "Müdafi Vatandaşlar" (Defender citizens). And in the same province Armenakan was the first political organization. Only the Armenians were the unions "Anavatan Müdafileri" (Defenders of the Mother land) (Pashtpan accepted as party members to Armenakan which was established with the aim Hairaniats), "Silahhlar" (Armed Men) and "Milletperver Kadinlar" of self administration of Armenians via the revolution. (The party gathered all (Nationalist Women) were established. "Müdafi Vatandaşlar" was founded in the nationalist Armenians who believed in the same ideal and spread order to protect the Armenians from attacks. When their activities '-ere revolutionary thoughts and provided military training to its members, noticed , their members were caught and the union was closed in 1882. weapons and money, established guerilla teams and prepared the people for a In 1890 the unions "Yıldırım" (Thunderbolt) (Şant) and "Kurban" big movement in order to reach its aim.) It was planned by the committee to (Sacrifice) were established in Istanbul. The founder of the last union was Dr. establish a regional organization beside the central organization and to Pakrat Navasartyan and activities of the union was directed from Tiflis, like cooperate with the other revolutionary .organizations. many other unions. ^347) It was stated that the training on using gun and military strategy was given in All these unions did not only fight for their thoughts, but sometimes did Van Armenian School by the Major of Russian Embassy, Kamsaragan. not refrain from killing the Turkish people and Armenians who did not share The known activities of the party were: the attack of committee the same thoughts with them and "did not help them" or "betrayed them by members on Turkish gendarmes, the committe member were Havannes being loyal to the Ottoman state" They participated in the rebellions and Agripasyan, Vardan Golaşyan and Karabet Kulaksizyan dressed like Kurds; massacres in the different places of Anatolia. several murders, attacks on the tribes, murder of the police named Nuri Efendi (349) jn October 1892 in Van, participation in the rebellion in Van with the members of Hinchak committee in which many people from both sides died 4.2.3. Committees in June 1896, conflict with the tribes and AsurTs with a gang of 200 people under the leadership of Avetisyan and the gangs of Dashnagsagan and After the internal and external support for the schools and unions were Vartan. secured it was time to go into action. There was one more thing to be done: It was stated that the gangs Dashnag sagan and Armenakan had been Committees. The prepared and awaited revolution became a reality via wiped out and after the conflict, the members of the Armenakan Party had committees. joined the Dashnag and Hinchak parties or they had transformed into Ramgavar Party. *35°) 4.2.3.1. Armenakan Committee 4.2.3.2. The Hinchak Committee The first one of the committees was established in 1885 by nine people who had been educated by Portakalyan. Portakalyan who was born in Istanbul This committe was founded in 1897 by a passionate Armenian writer in and was a teacher, trained many militant Armenian students in the school that Switzerland, Avedis Nazarbekian, his wife Maro, Haraciyan and a group of he had established in Van and was driven from Van when the government Caucasian students, who were supported by Portakalyan and his newpaper realized he was involved in the events. Portakalyan went to Paris and "Armenia". This committee, whose founders never touched foot on Ottoman published the newspaper "Armenia” and made propaganda as" freedom can not be gained without bloodshed". The distribution of the newspaper was forbidden in the Ottoman Empire in 1885 and in Russia in 1886, but it was (348) Esat Uras, ibid, p - 442, 549 distrubuted secretly. (349) Louise Nalbandian, ibid, traslated from p. 94, 97 - 99 by Kamuran Görün, ibid, ş. 129 — 130 (347) Osmanli Karabiyik, ibid, p 58 - 59 (350) Esat Uras, ibid., 499, 502 Empire soil followed the principles of Karl Marx. The great majority of their to maintain their hostility against Turkey. The Dashnagtzaution and the directors and members were Russian Armenians. members of the Hinchak Committee participated in the World War I with their guns and ammunition on the side of Entente Powers. ^353) The political aim of the Committee was to establish an independent Armenia in East Anatolia and to unite it with Russia and Iran Armenias. 4.2.3.3. Daşnak Committee In 1887, the newspaper Hinchak was began to be published in Armenian by the letters provided from Vienna Mekhitarist Monastery and in Dashnagtzaution and "Federation of Armenian Revolutionary Unions" October - November 1888, the program of the committee was published (351). were established in Tiflis in 1890. Their purpose was to associate the "Genç In order to establish the Istanbul agency of Hinchak, Şimavan from Ermenistan" (Young Armenians) in Tiflis and "Armenakan" and ’’Hinchak" Geneva, S. Danielyan from Iran, Rupen Hanazad (who had Russian Armenian Committees in Van, to arm the Armenians in these provinces, to nationality) came from Trabzon and some of the other revolution committees give military training to the peasants, to establish gangs, to train the leaders of which had been established in Istanbul also participated in this Committee the gangs, to establish a defence organization to gather supporters for Then the committee organizations contiuned in Merzifon, Amasya, Tokat, rebellions and revolutions, and to struggle for the indepence of Armenia. The slogan of the Committee was "Kill the Turks and the Kurds wherever and in Yozgat, Arapkir and Trabzon. what situation you find. Kill the ones who do not keep their promises,the The Hinchak Committee participated in the Kumkapi demonstration, bigotted, the Armenian spies and the betrayers, take your revenge. The gang Sasun rebellion, Babiali demonstration and Zeytun rebellion and in several which adopted the principle of Karl Marx" A gang which transfers a dozen murders. gun is 'more effective than a dozen program" did not have a program for three years/354) Among the members of the committee who were not highly respected by the Armenian people because of their Marxist tendendencies,discords In spite of this, it is stated in the establishment communique in 1890 among the members arose in 1902 and several members of the committee that: "Today Europe sees the Armenians who protects the human rights. In sucha situation, benefits shouldn't be looked for, they should be put aside and were killed in the streets of Great Britain, Russia, Egypt, Bulgaria, Caucasia people must unite. For this reason Armenian revolution unions are calling all and Iran. the Armenians to unite under one flag. This unification which aims for the During the period of Committee of Union and Progress the decision political and economical independence of Armenians in Turkey promises to book of the committee which had given its regulations to the governor of fight with Ottoman Government for freedom at the cost of our lives. Because Istanbul was captured, and in the book which belonged to the years 1910, of this reason, it calls the young, the rich the, Armenian women and 1911, 1912, 1913 following decisions had been taken: to provide guns, clergymen to unite". ammunition and explosives, to train the militants by Marufyan, Yavruyan and The founders of the committee were Christopher Mikealin, Stepan Candan, to make more propagandas, to maintain contact with the Dashnag Zarian, Simon Zavarian and in the name of the Hinchak Committee, Ruben Committee and Committee of Union and Progress, to have over control the Hanagad. gangs named Orsfan, Cang Goşnak, Juracak Pençak, Badami, Tejohenk, In the organization's instruction book which was prepared in 1907 Maro and Paros in Van. (352) congress, the East Office which include Harput, Giresun, east of the In July 1908, after the declaration of second constitution, although Diyarbakir line, Caucasus, Russia and Iran and the West Office which Sabahgülyan, one of the leaders of the Hinchak Committee had said in a include the Balkan peninsula, the United States, Egypt, Russia and all foreign speech in Beyoğlu Armenian Church "Because the Constitution of Ottoman countries except Iran were established for the planning of activities and was declared, we, the Hinchaks abandon our tendencies and revolutionary organization. thoughts and devote our efforts towards the progress of our country", the The committee whose publication organ was Truşak (the Flag) played book which belongs to the subsequent years proves the opposite of his words. a role in the raid of the Bank of Ottoman, Sosun rebellion, in 1994, Yildiz And in the seventh Congress of Hinchak in Köstence, in 1913, it was decided assassination and several murders.

(351) ATASE Archieve of General Staff the political program of the committee in No - 1/2, (353) Presidency Archieve, fil. cab. 6, box .65-1, file - 65 - 1 ind. 2/102, 2- : 75 (Dashnak File: 1190. ind. 1 - 3 was published in many works Organization); Esat Uras, ibid, p. 578 (352) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, ind. 4 - 15, partly published by Ihsan Sakarya, ibid, (354) M. Vartanyan, Taşnaksutyun Tarihi, in Armenian, p. 78 - 80, 85, mentioned by Esat p. 84. 85 Uras, ibid,pp-442 - 445. In 1896, Sultan Abdülhamid offered a compromise in order to stop the antagonistic activities of the Patriarchate and churches and the rebellions of example to every country, enabled the Ottoman Empire to have a very long the Armenian committees and gave this duty to an Armenian, Artin Dadyan period of domination which lasted six hundred years. But according to the Pasha, the under secretary of Foreign Affairs and his nephew Dertad Dadyan others it was a factor which destroyed the Ottoman Empire. and Vaginak Acemyan and sent them to Geneva. It is another fact that the Ottoman State documented its every action, Although Abdiilhamit suggested to apply the reforms and to give the protected these documents, more than 100 000 of which survived until today. right to control the reforms by Armenians via the organizations in the towns The Armenian events and rebellions have an important place in these and although Dertad Dadyan stayed in Geneva for eight months, the archieves. These documents can be found in the Prime Ministery Archieves; Armenian committees whose actual purpose was the indepence of Armenia in in the documents named "Hazine-i Evrak" (Treasure of Documents) which stead of reforms refused the compromise offer via the Dashnagtzaution wing. belong the period before 1914; in General Staff Military History and Actually, in the nineth general congress in 1919, Dashnagtzaution Strategical Studies Presidency Archives; in the Document Books of General declared its program as "to establish an independent Armenian Republic by Directorate of Land Registeration; in the Register Books in the Office of uniting Turkish and " as the Hinchaks. Istanbul Mufti and in some museums and libraries, in the archieves of the Ministeries, General Directorate of the Foundations, Turkish National Thus, although. Dashnagtzaution had declared that he accepted the Assembly and some universities, libraries, Turkish representation agencies a sincere offers of Sultan Abdiilhamid and Government of Union and Progress, board and the individuals. There are several archieves and publications about they took their place on the side of the Allied Forces in the World War I like the subject and foreign publication and archieves about the subject aboard. the other Armenian Committees (355l We will examine the subject in the next chapter. Many Turkish and foreign researchers used these archieves about the Armenian events and rebellions and examined the subject in every details. Some part of these archieves are presented directly to the researchers as the 4.3. Rebellions archieve documents. Beside the archieve documents of ATASE, Archieves of General Staff which were published and being published, the Foundation of Beside the committees that we mentioned before, several committees Establishing and Improving the Center of Historical Research and were established in Great Britain, France, Russia and the Balkans and their Documentation is publishing 15 volume of documents of Prime - only purpose was to establish an Armenian state in East Anatolia. Their Ministership Archieves which cover the Armenians between the years starting point was Istanbul, the capital city, and East Anatolia. In order to 1860-1919 and the first volume of it which consist of the documents reach this purpose, the policy which was applied by all of them was again to belonging to 1894 Sasun rebellions or, know by another name, Talari events spread the nationalist feelings among the Armenians from every class by was presented to local and foreign public with the documents, transcriptions means of exploiting their religious feelings and using all the means available and their English versions. The 2nd and 3rd volumes of it were also published. the Armenians, So as to arm to make rebellions and revolutions in every Also the catolog studies about Armenians in the Prime - Ministership province of the Ottaman empire, to starta guerilla war via the gangs and to Archieves was partly finished. gain the support of the western states. We mentioned above that, on the eve of the Berlin Congress, Armenian The policy that the Ottoman State applied against this policy was to Patriarch had told British Ambassador if a rebellion had been necessary to follow the events closely and to protect the Muslims and non Muslims, to attract the attention of European states, it would not have been so difficult. suppress the rebellions, to punish the criminals of the rebellions, to respond to And after 1880, the rebellions began and continued until the end of World the propagandas which were made by the westerners and the Armenians War I and independence war. Starting from 1880 almost every year in Istanbul although the agents of the events were Armenians as a result of the and in each province of Anatolia, and every day in each village and town a provocations of westerners and to take precautions to avert diplomatic rebellion has appeared and these rebellions ended with the death of thousands activites of Europe. In other words, the policy of the Ottoman Empire was to of Muslims and Armenians^356) try to prove her innocence because of the events which were held by a minority group in her own country where 80 % of its populatian was (356) There are documentary memoires of several Russian, English, French and even Muslims. A 100% success couldn't be expected be hoped in this situation in Armenian officers ambassadors and writers about these . Azmi Süslii published a book under the titte of "Ruslara Göre Ermenilerin Tiirklere Yaptiklari Mezalim" ibid which Europe was exerting a great effort to prove her wrong. Yet it is a reality Again the same Writer "Van, Bitlis, Muş ve Kars'daki Ermeni Katliamlari - that Ottoman Empire did not lose her impartial and tolerant policy even during Gazilerle Miilakat" Ankara, 1994: fn French, Genocides commis par les Armeniens a Van, Bitlis, Muş et Kars - Interview par les temoins vivants (oevre collectif), the rebellions and the wars which was never seen in any other country during Ankara, 1975; 1914-1918 arasında öldürüfenler hakkinda gerceklcr (The truths about six hundred years. Actually, to some people, this policy which is a good the ones who were killed between 1914 - 1918), Kara Şemsı "Turks et Armeniens devant I'histoire, nouvaux temoignages russes et Tures sur les atrocities (355) Esat Uras, ibid, p. 537-538 armeniennes de 1914 - 1918, Geneve, 1919: "Yiizyilmuzda Ermeni Cinayetleri”, Ankara, 1986. Published by Anatolia Press Union (Anadolu Basin Birliği) Since we mentioned these matters partially before, and will explain First Van rebellion...... June 2, 1896 them in detail later, here we only give a chronological inventory of the Raid to Ottaman Bank...... July 14, 1896 important Armenian rebellions that occured before 1914 and will study some Second Sasun rebellion...... July 1897 of the ideas on the roles of the committees in these rebellions.. Conspiracy to Sultan Abdülhamit...... July 21, 1905 Adana rebellion...... April 14, 1909 Important Armenian Rebellions As it is understood from the dates, all these rebellions increased in numbers after the establishment of the committees. Hovannes Katchaznuni, The event of The Defenders of Mother - land...... December 8, 1882 the the prime minister of Armenian Republic which will be established later Clash with Armenikan gangs...... May 1889 confessed"....committees had provided the establishments of the gangs and The event of Musa B ey...... August 1889 they participated in their operations actively... we had lost our power to see the Erzurum rebellion...... June 20, 1890 reality and we were lost in our dreams..... " (357).The committees forced Kumkapi demonstration...... July 15, 1890 everyone into the rebellion and caused the death of many people. The events in Merzifon, Kayseri, Y ozgat...... 1892 - 1893 The words of Sidney Witman, the journalist of New York Herald First Sasun event...... August 1894 Tribune about the subject confirms the thought of the Armenian Prime - Zeytun (Siileymanh) rebellion...... September 16,1895 Minister: Divriği (Sivas) rebellion...... September 29, 1895 / asked M. Graves, the British consul in Erzurum, the following Babiali Event...... September 30, 1895 question: Trabzon rebellion ...... October 2, 1895 If any Armenain committee had not come to Ottoman state and Eğin (Mämuratü'l Aziz) rebellion...... October 6,1895 provoked other Armenians to rebellion, would there be any conflict? - Of Develi (Kayseri) rebellion...... October 7, 1895 course not. Not a single Armenian would have died. Akhisar (Kayseri) rebellion...... October 9, 1895 "A jew told me in Trabzon that no Armenians would have survived if Erzincan (Erzurum) rebellion...... October 21,1895 these actions had been done in Russia." Gümüşhane (Trabzon) rebellion...... October 25, 1895 Yet, Sultan Abdiilhamit forgave the rebels many times, offered them Bitlis rebellion...... October 25, 1895 compromise and tried to show them the truth on July 1905, when Armenians Bayburt (Erzurum) rebellion...... October 26,1895 had brought a bomb from Bulgaria and Greece by the supports of some of the Jews and foreigners and caused the death of many people by exploding it Maraş (Aleppo) rebellion...... October 27,1895 during the Friday worship, he calmed the people down. He said "My greatest Urfa (Aleppo) rebellion...... October 29,1895 aim is the comfort and happiness of the public. It is known that how we work Erzurum rebellion...... October 30, 1895 hard and try to reach this aim . The reward of the efforts and good intention is Diyarbakir rebellion...... November 2, 1895 this conspiracy. So I thank God. The only thing I am sorry for is the death of Siverek (Diyarbakir) rebellion ...... November 2, 1895 my sons,soldiers and some of the people. I will always be sorry ..." (-359). In Malatya (Ma'miiratii'l Aziz) rebellion...... November 4, 1895 the event in which twenty six Muslims died, fifty eight people were injured Harput ( Mamüratü'l Aziz) rebellion...... November 7,1895 and a lot of damage had been caused to the environment, the criminals were Arapkir ( Mamüratü'l Aziz rebellion...... November 9, 1895 arrested, confessed their guilt and sentenced to various punishments, Sivas (Ma’miiratii'l Aziz) rebellion...... November 15,1895 including one death penalty but then they were forgiven by Sultan Merzifon (Sivas) rebellion...... November 15,1895 Abdiilnamit. The famous anarchist, Belgian Edward Jarris who had been sentenced to death was also forgiven, and as he regretted what he had done, he Aymtab (Aleppo) rebellion...... November 16, 1895 was sent to Europe as an officer of Yildiz Intelligence by Abdtilhamid. Thus Maraş (Aleppo) rebellion...... November 18,1895 he became a useful member of society again. Muş (Bitlis) rebellion...... November 22, 1895 Kayseri (Ankara) rebellion...... December 3, 1895 (357) Hovennes Katchaznouni, ibid, p. 12 Yozgat (Ankara) rebellion...... December 3,1895 (358) Sidney Witman Turkish Memoires, London, 1914, p 74 — 93 Zeytun rebellion...... 1895 - 1896 (359) Sultan Abdülhamid, ibid, p. 199 If the same event had happened in Europe, of course they would not have been forgiven. Pierre Loti appreciated this event with the feelings of bewilderment. Which nation in the world would give a punishment like this for such a conspiracy ? He explained in the same book how Armenians had been treated as a third class citizen in Russia the occurrence of such events. ".... In Russia Armenians are conscripted to the army and they are taken far from their homes to ser\>e in the army. Their letters are censored. But in Turkey they have a happy and a comfortable life, they earn a lot o f money and inflict Turkish hostility to the youngs." " In Turkey there are missionaries everywhere, and they deceive Armenians unconsciously. All the translators of the ambassadors are Armenians. The ambassadors write what the translators tell them to write. If these ambassadors were in Russia or Germany, could they write those things to their ambassies. It is because they are Christian ambassadors in a Muslim country. The members of the Armenian committees provoke the people such as fanners, tradesmen, porters, and carriers and claim that Turks attack Christianity. Yet, the roads from Trabzon to Erzurum are full of churches. Armenian schools and churches are twice as much independent than the ones in Russia."

PART FIVE

ARMENIANS IN WORLD WAR I

(360) Pierre Loti,Les Massacres... ibid, pp 32 - 33.

132 5. ARMENIANS IN WORLD WAR I

The "Reform problem" which arouse after Berlin Cogress and had sometimes been in the initiative of Great Britain and Russia, took its final shape by the agreements signed by Said Halim Pasha who was the Grand Vizier and Secretary of Foreign Affairs of Union and Progress Goverment and Konstantin Gulkeviç, Russian Charge d'affaires as representative of Western States. According to the agreement ,one of the two European General Inspectors who had given a great amount of authority would work in Erzurum, Trabzon and Sivas and the other in Van, Bitlis, Harput and Diyarbakir. The agreement was signed on February 8, 1914 and a contract was signed with Dutch Westenek who would be promoted to the first region and Norwegian Major Hoffl who would be promoted to the second region on May 25. Yet, as the World War I had begun and Ottoman Empire had declared mobilization on August 3, 1914 and entered the war later, the Ottoman Government ended this application with a declaration on December 31, 1914.(361) Thus with the pretext of reform the artificial "Armenian problem" which was put forward by westerners and Armenians left its place to a new problem in which the Armenians were leading during the war: "Massacre of Armenians". Although the agents of the massacre were Armenians and this reality was admitted by the Armenian and western writers and although it was proved by the archieves of Turks and foreigners, Armenians and westerners tried to put the blame on Turks and this effort has been continued progressively until today. Our purpose is to analyze how Armenians in and out of the country were provoked by the promises of the west; how they fought against the Ottoman Empire in Anatolia along the side of Allied Forces; the activities of the volunteered gangs, the harm which they inflicted on the civil people, the massacre, the cruelties; the hypocrisy of the Armenians who had been ministers and deputies of Ottomans and became the leaders of the gangs in corporation with the enemies after the declaration of mobilization, and the propagandas in the "massacre event" as it was in the "reform problem" by using the documents of the events mentioned.

5.1 The Activities of the Armenian Committees and Volunteers

As the war began, everybody tried to benefit from this situation. Armenians started to work in order to establish an independent Armenia which was free from the Ottaman Empire, and Iran. The Entente Powers

(361) Yusuf Hikmet Bayur, Türk İnkılabı Tarihi, Ankara, 1983, 2 nd. edition. Vol II, sec. Ill 169,180 armed and promised independence to Armenians which were in and out of the Russian army with their weapons and flee from their detachments, and form country and increased their activities in order to defeat the Ottoman Empire in gangs. (364) a short time. Armenians stopped putting pressure on the Ottoman Empire regarding the reforms because of the war but they started the terrorist 5.2. The Intervention of the West activities in the frontier. Ottoman Empire, now, had to oppress these activities uneffective to transfer both Turks and Armenians to other areas to protect them and to fight with the Entente powers in many frontiers. Russia was the leading country of the Western countries which encouraged and provoked and armed the Armenian committees and their As we mentioned above, on one side, the commutes, and on the other supporters, and France, the Great Britain, United States followed him. First of side, the churches, in and out of the country thought that it was a good pretext all we will examine the activities of Russia. in order to establish an independent Armenia. ^362) For this purpose, on June As the Catholicos of Eçmiyazin declared Nicalos II, Russia Tsar, as the 1914 in the congress, Dashnagtzaution, with a pretext of attitude of the Union "Protector of Armenians", in August 1916, in the official publication media of and Progress Government about the economic, social and administrative Ararat, it was published that" All the Armenians have to support Russian policies which it had been application for a long period towards the armies financially and physically" Armenians and the application of the reforms, decided to oppose the And the Russian Tsar used this expression in the published dederation committee of Union and Progress, to criticise its program and to fight with it and its organizations/363^ to Armenians: "Armenians! The people from the east to west of Great Russia accept This decision was put into action by not only the Dashnagtzaution our invitation with great respect. Armenians, the time for freedam has come committee but by the Hinchak, Reformed Hinchak, Ramgavar Committees, (after five centuries long dictatorship in which many of you were oppressed Armenian volunteers and gangs from the beginning of the war. Thus they and many of you are still being still oppressed.) Russians remember their spied on the political and military situation of the Ottoman Empire and the Armenian sons with great honour. Lazarovs, Melikovs and other Armenians great majority of Armenians who had lived in the provinces, Erzurum, fought with their Slavic brothers in order to develop their country. Your Trabzon, Van, Bitlis which were the probable battle fields, with their own loyalty which has continued for centuries is the evidence for me that you will guns, and the Armenians who were in the army by deserting the army, joined perform your duties with a strong faith and will struggle for the certain victory the Russians. of our aim at this great day. The Armenian gangs started to attack the borders and 75 % of "Armenians! At last you will have freedom and the rewards of justice Armenians who had lived in and near Erzurum moved to Russia directly and by uniting with your blood-brothers under the government of Tsars." ^3f)5) from Iran. Not only the Armenians in Ottoman Empire and Russia, but also After the declaration of Tsar, some of Armenians joined the Russian the Armenians in Iran, Romania,Italia, the Great Britain and the United States armies which were fighting against Ottoman Empire and many of them established troops of volunteers and went to the Caucasian fronier. participitated in the troops of volunteers after they had sold their goods. This On the other hand the Armenian committees gave this order to their second group guided the Russians and conducted sabotages as they knew the agencies in the Ottoman Empire: region very well. ^366) "If the Russian Army advanced into the border of the Ottoman Empire Russia did not support Armenians only with propagandas but they olso and if the Ottoman soldiers withdraw, you will rebel in all places with all the provided guns and ammunition and financial benefits. This matter was things you have, you will put the Ottoman Army between two fires, you will explained by the military representative in the National Congress of the destroy the official and public buildings by bombs and burning,you will Dashnagtzaution Party on February 1915 in Tiflis: invade as many places as you can, and form provisions caravans. In case the " As you know, Russian Government gave 242.900 roubles in the Ottoman army advances, the Armenian soldiers will take refuge in the beginning for arming and training Armenians in Ottoman Empire and for the initial cost of the rebellions in the country during the war. Our voluntery (362) The Congress of Committee of Union and Progress, in 1332. Istanbul, 1916 (1332) p. 1 3 -1 4 (363) This decision of Dashnagtazaution which was mentioned by Esat Uras (.ibid, p. 579) had (364) Ermeni Komitelerinin Ämal ...... ibid, p. 96-97 no support (.ibid. p.194 - 195) according to Kamuran Giiriin. But it was confirmed by (365) Ermeni Komitelerinin Ämal . albumc number 2. ibid.-, p. 36 the congress record ot the committee of Union and Progress and by the sources which we will mention below. (366) Gr. Tcholkouchian, Kırmızı Kitap,, (Red Book), Paris, 1919 in Armenian, p. 25 troops had to break the chain of Turkish army and to cause anarchy behind the "In Kağızman about 8000 people, most of whom were Armenian lines and in the frontiers, in other words by uniting with the rebellions and by deserters of Ottoman subject, gathered. They have a kind of gang organization enabling the Russian Armies to advance and to be dominant in the Armenia of like militia. They are armed by the Russian Government; collecting war taxes Turkey. they provided clothes and food for the people. Apik from the Saçı village of Russian Government allowed the politicians to debate their problems Eleşkird, Aramayis from Eleşkird and Kasti from Karakilise are known as and express their wishes freely with the condition of causing rebellions in the the members of these gangs. Armenia of Turkey when the time would come." (367) It is thought that the total number is 15.000 in Kağızman. It is Hundreds of correspondences between the Ministery of Internal Affairs determined that many Armenian volunteers are armed and prepared them and the Commandership and the Office of Commander in Chief of Third selves in the border of Van. Army about the activities which were held by the gangs in the frontier and The Armenians named Suryen from Bayezit and Haçik Sirup went to behind the lines were in the ATASE Archieve of Headquarters of General Russia and each collected two thousand people. The Russian Government Staff and they prove the Armenian activities. Let's examine some of them. gave them guns and materials. It is understood that one of them has the The Commandership of the Third Army sent a message to the office of intention to go to Moson on the route of Abbas Lake and the other to Bayezit Commander in Chief on October 14, 1914. or Iran on the route of Harabe - Macar in Mountain Ağrı with his forces. " It is realized that the Russians established gangs by arming Russian (370) and Ottoman Armenians and Greeks in Caucasia and they will enlarge the There are several documents which prove that Russia supported the organization of the gangs in our country by sending them to us. These news Armenian committees and gangs secretly and sometimes publicly and are always confirmed and the number of army deserters from our troops are established troops from them and made them attack in the frontiers and increasing. It is necessary to take certain measures for the soldiers who desert behind the lines. As we will explain some of the things we wrote in the fourth and betray and to punish the guilty. I request you to be interested in this chapter we want to talk about the activities of France, the Great Britain and the subject and to take measures." ^ 68) United States of America. On October 14, 1914 the Governor of Bayezit sent the following A few months before the deportation event which was the last thing that message to the Ministery of Internal Affairs: Ottoman Empire could do,which had not happen yet, the navy of Entente It is learned that on September 26, 1914 the two members of the Powers started the action in Çanakkale and France, and the Great Britain Armenian committee of Russia, Samson and Sehpat from Muş came to Hoy activated the Armenians, "their little ally” as Russia did. This subject was with 600 Armenian volunteers and then went to Selmas. Most of these expressed in the speech of Tchalkouchian, the second chairman ol Armenian Congress on May 24, 1916 which was published in July 28 in the Russian part Armenians are from the people of Van, Muş, Bitlis, Kars and Giimrti. It is understood that they are waiting for their commander Antronik. It is also of Times: learned that pharmacist Rupen Mıgırdiçyan, Toros Karakaşyan and " A big disaster is falling upon us. This stems from our lriendly Portakalyon who settled in Erciş near Van, and Surin who is a tradesman in approach towards Entente Forces and from the position the Armenian nation Beyazit plan to go to Selmas with the forces they gather, and two people is in. Frenchs describe us as "our little ally" with a pretty style. Maybe we named Malkan and Ohannes went to Van from Hoy in order to make have not been involved in the world problems too much. But we are in the propaganda on September 27, 1914. It is understood by the letter which was position of "great allience" The war spreaded to all Armenian nation, We had sent by a reliable person to Necati Bey with the Hoy Ambassador that no hopes before. Russian Government did not want revolution and did all the Russians gave arms to the Iran Armenians in Selmas and promised them to things to delay the war. This view fitted in with our desires. Because they were frightened by massacres. But from the beginning, we are friends with Entente give the provinces of Muş and Bitlis and the Azerbaycan State after conquering them. ^369) Powers completely Because one of these countries is Russia and the loyalty of Armenians to Russia is accepted by the history. ^371) In the message sent to the Commandership of the Third Army by the Although Russia, the Great Britain and France had insisted on the Karakilise (Ağrı) Second Reserve Cavalry Division between October 24 — defensed a " reform" for the Armenians and had promised for the independent 25, 1914 the distribution of the voluntary Armenian gangs were as follows: Armenia since the Berlin Cogress, the promised lands were shared by these three states in the secret agreements, especially in the Sykes — Picot agreement f-367) B. A Barymi, Armenia Wejdunorodynaya Diplomatiya ISSSR Moskow 1929, p. 360,

((368) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, number 4 / 3671, fil. 26, fib. cab. 2811, ind. 15-1 (370) ATASE Archieve of Gereral Staff number 4/3671, file 59, ind.2-43 (369) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, number 4 / 3671 file 59, fil. icab. 2818, ind 2-36 (371) Esat Uras, ibid, p. 592 in April 26, 1916, which was signed in the beginning of the war. The regions see an independent Armenia. Tell your people in the United States, let them which were promised to Armenians were shared amongst the three states. not wait for the independence from others. They will gain independence hy According to this agrement, the line which passes from the coasts of Black themselves, tell the Armenians to have military training... " ^375) Sea and the west of Trabzon, Erzurum, Van, Bitlis, Muş and Siirt were given It is possible to see the hyprocritical policies of Westerners which were to Russia and Çukurova (Cilicia), Harput and Sivas were given to France. applied for only their imperialist benefits, but not for Armenians, in the wars However during these days, the ex-Ottoman Minister of Foreign Affairs, of the Great Britain and France in the south and south-east Anatolia and in the Naradungiyan Gabriel Efendi and Bogas Nubar (Pasha) were in contact with rebellions of Armenians. Let’s examine these. the capitals of Europe to make the independent Armeniadream a reality.(372) Also in the beginning of 1916 when the Russian army occupied 5.3. Armenian Rebellions, Cruelties and Massacres Erzurum, the following was written in the order of Russian Office of During the War Commander in Chief: " Armenians do not have the right to settle in Erzurum"(373) The propaganda, organization and arming activities which were Baryan used this clear expression about the Russian policy and planned by Russia and by the Armenian, the comittees,church schools and described some of the Armenian politicians as visionary: gangs before the war, was put into action as soon as the war began. 180 Armenians who had been deported to Siberia by the Russian Goverment "It is obvious that Armenia is important for Russia. The politicians of because of political reasons and many people from Ottoman Empire attended the great empire have repeated these opinions many times. The interests of the the "voluntary officers" who gathered in Caucasus in Russia for this purpose. Empire were not in the establishment of independent Armenia, but to take The most active leaders of them were, the Erzurum representative of Ottoman over the lands to establish Kazakhstan. Armenian revolutionaries did not Empire, Karakin Pastirmaciyan, alias "Armen Garo" who had escaped to understand and did not want to understand this. How can be the indepence Russia in the beginning of the war, Antraik (General), Şabaş Orbelyan from given to Armenia, since those lands lead Russia to Iran, Tigris Euphrate, and Zangezar, Captain Melik, Avan Han (General) from Karabakh, Tarahanow make her dominant in Asia Minor. Also Trabzon and Erzurum are on the way Brothers, Atabekov, Monuşak Woman, Archbishop Manucaryan, Doctor to this areas. These regions, these areas are more necessary to Russian Paşayan, Sarkis Minasyan, Sarküs Parsehyan, Şahrikyan, Hajak, Hraç, bourgeoisie than Armenians." ^374) Zahrap, Murad (Hamparsum Boyaciyan), Van Representative of Ottoman In the history, Russia was desired to be shown as the protector of Empire and one of the authorities of Dashnagtzaution, V. Payazyan ,37f)) eastern Christians, and the Great Britain, France and the United States of The aim of the activities that the Armenian committees held in and out America as the protector of small nations. During the war, the United States of the border were to desert from the Ottoman army with arms and ammunition; to carry out massacres in the village and towns whose active supported the establishing of independent Armenia but they did not change man-power was in the war, to cause cruelties; to burn agricultural products their mind later as the other European states. This situation was expressed in and animals; to force the Turkish soldiers to leave the frontiers by upsetting the newspaper Arzk which was published in the United States on June 8, them via these methods; to kill the injured soldiers who return from the lines, 1915: to capture the transportation roads to establish gangs by gathering voluntary people among Armenians and from tribes or by forcing them to join these " An Armenian commission which included a few people, demanded a gangs in order to attack the Ottoman army, to burn and destroy the villages speech from Roosevelt in order to avert the Armenian massacre. Roosevelt and churches whose settlers would be evacuated, to burn and destroy the gave that answer to this demand: goods and products and their put the blame on the Muslims, to make " My deputies do not let me speak in the current meetings. But I must propagandas which could destroy the morale the Muslims and to have say that if I were the president now, / could really help Armenians. I desire to Armenian domination by organizing immediately in the places where they captured. The Armenians who were supported in their organisation for* these (372) E. A Adamov, Yevropeyskie Derjavı I Turtsiya ve Vremya Mirovay Voyni Razdel purposes started their activities in and out of the Ottoman lands as the Aziatoskoy Turtsii (During the World War European Countries and Turkey, Sharing of Turkey) According to the secret documents of the old Ministery of Foreign Affairs, Moscow, 1924, p. 185 - 189 (375) ATASE Archieve of General Staff,no. 1/1 fil. cab. 152, fil. 680. ind. 2 6 - 2 (373) Leo, (Arakel Babakhanian), Ideology of Armenian Revolution in Turkey, Paris 1934 in Armenian, V. 11. p. 356 (376) The Congress o f the Committe of Union and Progress ...., .ibid, p. 1 3 -1 4 ; Esat Uras (374) B. A. Boryan, .ibid p. 358 .ibid, p 591,493, 595 mobilization was declared, volunteers in gangs killed hundred thousands of As their demands were refused, they rebelled and began to massacre in the Muslims, the aged, children, women, girls and the injured soldiers coming region. from the frontier in an organized manner in Caucasia and in various places of First of all, on Augst 30, 1994,(378) ^ еу robbed ancj killed 100 unarmed Anatolia; they destroyed and burnt the villages and towns; they could not help attacking the army from the behind, obstructing the transportation roads, and soldiers from Andirin who were discharged from the army and returning to destroying anything they laid their eyes on. They did not hesitate in killing the their home. They attacked the gendarmes and killed some of the settlers of Armenians and other foreigners who did not participate in their activites. Thus Beşenli Village in Pinan on the way to Maraş. But about 60 in Zeytun (Siileymanli - Maraş), Kayseri, Bitlis, Van, Mu§, Diyarbakir, gangs were captured with their weapons. Ma'muratüll-Aziz, Erzurum, Sivas, Trabzon, Ankara, Adana, Urfa, In the meeting which was organized in Zeytun in the house of one of the Izmit-Adapazari, Hiidevendigar (Bursa), on mountain Musa.... There were leaders of Hinchak Committee, Çakıroğlu Panos, it was adviced "to hinder the massacres which can not be imagined by human minds. mobilization until the occupation of Maraş and Adana by the British soldiers, It is also useful to point this out: our native writers wrote man) books to support the operation of the Great Britain, to capture the guns and about the inconsistency of the so-called "Armenian massacres” which are ammunition of the gendarma to kill the governor and other government written without any documents by the Armenians and their supporters. It was officials and their families, to cut the wires of the telegrams". About 800 said in the first quarter of this century that the number of the people who died gangs, cut the wires of the telegram of Maraş, attacked the military barracks in these so-called massacres was 300.000. Nowadays this number is and government house on February and took shelter in the Tekke Monastery. 1.500.000. Yet, not many research was conducted regarding the 1.000.000 Muslims and Turks who were killed by the Armenians. There were also many In the fight, gendarme commander Major Siileyman Bey and 24 gendarmes people among Armenians and foreigners who were killed by the Armenian lost their lives and 34 were injured. Also many Muslims were killed in the committees and gangs as they did not approve the death of innocent people, as various places of Maraş by the Armenian gangs. During the events, 713 rifle, they did not want to kill the Turks with whom they have been living for nine 12 double barreled shot-gun, 12 mouser pistol, varius bombs, 70 carrier centuries and as they did not help the rebellions. There is no researche on animal and an Armanian priest, 61 rebels and several documents and seals these people either. We will try to display the events with documents which which belonged to the committee were captured by the government forces. happened in the years 1914 - 1915 because of Armenians and the (379) inappropriateness of the accusations which have been made about the Turks. We will also try to show that the guilty people are the Armenians not the Turks. In our opinion, it is now time to attack more than to disprove these 5.3.2. The Events in Kayseri unfair claims on this subject. There are both local and foreign historical documents, and mass graves which belong to the Turks who were killed by the Kayseri was one of the important transportation and trading centers of Armenians, as well as archeological findings which will support our defense. Ottoman Empire as it had saltpetre mines and transportation roads. The Let's analyze the events according to the places. activities of the committees which were executed in several places of Anatolia in 1890's, began in and around this county and accelerated before and during 5.3.1. Zeytun (Süleymanlı) Events the World War I. On one hand organization and propaganda activities accelerated with the assistance of the member of the committees who had The Armenian public of Zeytun in which many rebellions had been come from Europe and the United States, on the other hand the preparation of seen in every critical period in the history, rebelled as the mobilization had rebellions, providing of rebellions, providing the arms and ammunition were been declared. As the Armenians who had been always supported by completed. committes, Russia and France and had been declared as "Republique de The Hinchak committee gave the duty of spreading the rebellion in the Zeytun" (Republic of Zeytun) by Napoleon III, had all the preparations, villages to famous David Sultanyan, previously convicted Sarkis Torosyan they applied to the authorities on in August 3, 1914, established an "Armenian and the rebel, dentist Melkon from Van. With the activities of the jeweller troop" whose soldiers and officers would have been Armenians from Zeytun.

(377) See. Azmi Süslü"Dogu Anadolu ve Maras'taki Ermeni Faaliyetleri" (The Armenion (378) The date of the event which was given as 17 August 1330 by some sources became 30 Activities in East Anatolia and Maraş)" Tiirk Diinyasi Tarih Dergisi (History Turkish August 1914when 13 days are added because of the different calendars. World Magazine,) Istanbul, October 1988/22, p. 33 - 34 for the article of E. Bremand (379) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no. 1 / 121. fil. cab. 2287, fil. 12, ind. I - 10 United (Alboy) La Cilicie en 1919 - 1920,the Magazine of Research in Paris on the Armenians, Nations and Armenians and Greeks in Turkey Ministery of Foreign Affairs, (p, 31 -32) General Directorate of Relations with Foreigners, Istanbul, 1337, p. 10 Hacı Ohannes, the coppersmith Karabet and his brother Leon who supported members of the committee many rebellions showed up around Bitlis after them in Kayseri, a great amount of bombs were produced. Beside this, the 1890's. Because Bitlis had connection with the Van - Diyarbakir Aleppo - people were armed by the financial supports of the people from Kayseri who lskenderun roads which had heavy traffic during every season in this region settled in the United States and with the guns and ammunition which were the Armenian activites were high in numbers. broken up into parts and hidden into the commercial goods sent. After the declaratian of mobilizatian, with the order of the Sabahgiilyan, one of the late chairmans of the Hinchak Commitee came to Kayseri and controlled the organization, arming and propaganda activities Dashnagtzaution committee, the people of Van and Bitlis were divided into especially in Everek, Tomarza and Incesu and gave the final orders. Again by two, and the people of Mu§ - Bitlis were under the leadership of Van delegate these orders, the Armenians from Kayseri who had been called to attend the Papazyan, and the people of Van were under Vramyan who was another army with the declaration of mobilization did not attend the army and the ones Armenian delegate and the Russian General Loris Melikov to start rebellions who had attended deserted with their arms and joined the gangs. in these areas. ^384^ In all these activities, Dashnagtzaution played a great role and many As a result of these preparations, the activities of the Voluntary militants became the member of it after the general amnesty as in the Hinchak Armenians who came from Russia, the Armenians who deserted the Ottoman committee. After the declaration of mobilization with the orders of the leaders Army with their weapons, and the loyal Armenians made the region a boiling of the Hinchak and Dashnag committees, the rebellions were started in the places in which the organization and arming was completed. pot. On one hand Ottoman Army was being tried to attack from the rear, and on the other hand Turkish women, girls, children and the olds whose active First of all, Muslim people and soldiers were tried to be killed by the electrical wires which were put secretly in the several places of Everek. (38°) force was in the mobilizatian were massacred and tortured every day. From When the bombsexploded (381) in the house of bomb - maker Kevork who had January 1915 the rate of these activities were accelerated, and the supply lines came from the United States and established bomb factories, the goverment and telegram wires of the Ottoman Empire who was fighting with Russians in captured these factories and guns and armements hidden under the floors and the east, with Entente Forces in the west, in Çanakkele were cut, and the behind the walls. These events on January 1914 were tried to concealed by the injured Ottoman soldiers who were coming from the frontier, the gendarmes leader of the distinguished commitee members of the Patriarchate and a spy whose duty was to restore the order were killed systematically.<385) who worked with the Ecmiyazin Church in Russia and the organizer of the Thus the Armenian gangs who rebelled in Sekiir village of Hizan rebellion in Anatolia, Armeinan Hasraf Efendi (!) but he was not able to conceal them, so when the activities became known to the government before district, Karsu, Ahküs, Beygiri, Arşın, Tasu villages and in Gevaş, killed its due time from the beginning of 1915, rebellions, murders, rapes began. many Muslims. The gangs who had been followed by the gendarme took (382) T h e government who had begun to search again, captured many arms, shelter in the Çanlı and Arak monasteries near Muş. The priests told the ammunition, bombs, dynamites instructions in the houses, churches, gendarmes that there was not anybody in the monastery but when they got in graveyards, societies, and Schools of Armenians and many Armenians were the range of the firing, they were shot, gang nembers succeeded to run away caught red handed. ^383) at night by the assistance of the priests. As in Bitlis, in Van, Erzurum, Trabzon, Adana, Memuratiil-Aziz, Diyarbakir and the other provinces in the 5.3.3. The Events in Bitlis surrounding area, the organization, finance and protection ol the Armenian gangs were carried out by the priests of the church who were given order As a result of the activities of the Russians, the Westerners who have mostly by the Patriarchate and Ecmiyazin. As there are lot of documents about been acting under the pretext of reforms, the Armenian representatives of the the hundreds of massacres which had been carried out by the Armenian gangs region, the Armenian priests chosen and sent by the Patricrchate and the (384) Sec the magazine of Headquarters of Genaral Staff Military History Documents, .ibid number 81, for the order which the Commandership of the Third Army sent to (380) Ermeni Komitelerinin A m ä l...... ibid, 165-169 Bitlis and the surrounding provinces on July 19, 1914 as "top secret about the (381) Livre Bleu du gouvernement Britannique ...... ibid p 307, document 33 precautions to be taken against the activities of Russians via Caucasian Armenians. (382) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no. 1 / 2, fil cab. 521., fil, 2029, ind 1 2 -1 5 , 2 0 - (385) Two telegrams which the governer of Bitlis sent to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs on 22; nu. 4 /3671, fil cab. 2828, fil 100, ind. 20 February 21,1915: ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no 4 / 3671, fil. cab. 2820, fil 69 (383) United Nations Cemiyeti Akvam ...... ibid, p. 10 ind 2- 5 and nu 1 / 31 fil. cad. 2287 fil. 12 ind. 6 - 2 who killed the Muslims in by disguising themselves in Ottoman military chothes and clamoured as " Muslimes kill us" and the reports of Bitlis Provinces-Districts Turkish Arm enian Embassy of Russia and some others were published by us *386) and Kara Population PoDulation Total Schemsi, (387^ we do not get in the details. But we must add that the The center of 45.119 33.789 79.736 Armenians of Bitlis did not make cruelties less than the Armenians of Erciş district 27.323 8.083 35.406 Kayseri. Şitak (Çatak) district 8. 132 4.292 12.717 Adilcevaz district 10.820 4.849 15.669 5.3.4. The Events in Van Gevaş district 18.123 10.520 28.643 Hakkari county-center 21.848 3.461 27.680 7.450 297 9.004 Van was another province which was populated by the Armenians and Çölemerik district in which making reforms was proposed by the article 61 of Berlin Treaty. Van Mahmudi distrist 10.230 528 12.959 was an important place for Armenians and their westerner supporters . They Sendinan district 9.873 — 11.740 had many activities of propapanda and organization in Van. Also it was the HosaD district . 7.691 1.015 8.706 place which was visited by the leaders of the committees, the Armenian Total 166.609 66.834 242.260 delegates of Ottoman Empire and European ambassadors mostly and in which the rate of the activites of the Armenian gang and the future voluntary troops As it is seen in this list that in Hakkari county of Van province which is composed of Van center and Hakkari counties, the population of Muslims were accelerated progressively. With all these activites, it was tried to be consisted the 70 % of the total population, and Armenian population just imposed on the European public that Armenians were fired from their jobs, consisted the 30 % of the total population. Also except for the center of Van they were exposed to cruelties, massacred and their freedom was taken. They and Şitak (Çatak), the population of Muslims were always two or three times also claimed that their population was greater than Muslims. more than the population of Armenians in the other districts. The population of Armenians in all the distrists of Van with Van center and Hakkari center When the events were analyzed, their assertions turned out to be just the districts was about three times less then the population o( the Muslims. opposite. The great majority of industrial and commercial activites of the Because of their nomadic lives many of the Muslim tribes could not be region were in the hands of the Armenians as in the official duties and the counted. This is a factor which can increase the proportions. parliament. Muslims who generally dealed in agriculture and cattle-breeding, The Armenians disputed the proportion of the delegates represented, worked by the side of Armenians in the commercial and industrial activities. which had been elected in East Anatolia and Van after the declaration ol The victims were not the Armenians, they were the Muslims in that region. Second Constituition and they asked for another census immedietely in the Even the Armenian people who did not approve of the events were forced to province, the Armenian committees who had realized that the truth would be rebel, and to pay taxes to the gangs and to pull their guns to the government revealed, they tried to sabotage the census. The result of the official statistics forces. prepared by the committees in which Armenians and the authorities of the foreign embassies took place, were approved by several foreign organizations According to the local and foreign documents, the population of Van by resulting in similar numbers In this respect it is true that the and its surrounding area was mostly composed of Muslims not Armenians. population of the Armenians was not even the half of the population in the The proportion of the population of Van and its districts was as provinces and districts in which they claimed to be majority. following according to the official statistics of 1914 which was conducted for Also as in the population problem, althouh there were Armenians who the Ministry of Internal Affairs in 1914: (388) murdered and attacked people, they always tried to put the blame on the Turks. For this purpose, both Westerners, especially Russia and the Great (386) Azmi SözJü,Ruslara Göre Ermenilerin ..... ibidp 10-26 Britain and the Armenian committees who were encouraged by them tried to (387) Kara Schemsi, Turcs et Armeniens...... ibid, p 35 - 37, 39,41 - 42 (388) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no 1 / 3 fil cab. 523, fil 118, ind. 5 - 1 3 and (389) According to Vital Cuninet there were 241.000 Muslims and 80. 900 Armenians in Van Archieve of Ankara University Instituition of Turkish Reform History, no 57/19096. and Hakkari province; and according to David Magie 259.000 Muslims and 190.000 Because the other populations were taken into account in the total number with Turkish Armenians. See Selahattin I. ibid, p. 396. An American searcher stated that there were and Armenian populations, there is a difference of 8. 817 people in the total number. 179.380 Muslims and 67.792 Armenians in Van between 1914 - 1915. See Justin Me Cathy, The Arab World, Turkey and the Balkan " 1878 - 1914" A handbook of historical statistics, New York, 1928, 0. 64 - 72 exploit the article 61 of Berlin Congress. The Armenia Committees organized Adilcevaz killed 8 soldiers, but they fled by sailing to the Lake Van when themselves rapidly by using the embassies, churches, schools and associations Government forces came from Erciş. in the region and began to carry out brigand activities in a short amount of Then half of the brigades who were about 5000 in number attacked the time. Işhan and Aram who had been sentenced to death by the Russian center of Van in the beginning of April, destroyed the Bank of Ottomans, Government because of committing crimes in Caucasia and Karabakh became office of General Debts, Regie Post-Telegram Directorate, offical buildings one of the leaders of the Dashnagtzaution committee of the region and they and many houses and burnt the districts of Muslims (392). From April 7, 1915, immediately made the priest school in the Akdamar island in Van the operation center of the organization. They spread their activities to villages by the public and soldiers took shelter in the inner fortress in order to defend the militants they had trained and financial support they had gained from this themselves against the Armenians. Armenians who hindered the supports center. A member of the Commitee, Yeznik who had not any relation with made a lot of shelters, dug trenches and began to force the fortress with the clergyman was appointed as the Deputy Cothalicos, and another member of latest model of Russian bombs and guns which were brought from Trabzon in the committee, Daniel who was searched in Istanbul and who run away to Van the straw bales. ^393^ From April 15 the Armenian gangs which were about and who liked shedding the blood of the Turks, was appointed as Yeznik's 10.000 in the surrounding area arrived the region and besieged the city /394) assistance to the Priest School. With the attendance of Serkis, Vertan from The people and a few soldiers who suffered many difficulties could Karçekan, Dsep, and Rafael who had been the inspector of the Armenian remain in the fortress of Van until the end of May and the city fell. During and schools and committee organizers and also Vramyan and Papazyan who were Armenian parliamentarians in the Ottoman Emprie, the Akdamar Priest at the end of the siege hundreds of people were killed and everything was School became a revolutionary center and all the bloody events in the region destroyed. Arnenians who took control of the city, immediately established a " were directed from there. (390) temporary government" and made the lives of the Turks very difficult. When the mobilization was declared, the committees who had Van Governor Cevdet Bey, who aimed to deport Turks in order to completed their preparatians in the country, went into action with the protect them from the savageness of the Armenians sent a telegram to the voluntary troops in Caucasia as the advance force of the Russian army. The ministry of Internal Affairs on April 24, 1915: committees in and around Van and Muş conducted activities in order to ease "...... Rebels attacked and burnt the villages in the surrounding area. It the forward movement of the Russian army and to attack the Ottoman Army from hebind with three or four hundred soldiered battalions which were is impossible to hinder them. Many women and children have been leit directed by the leaders as Antronik (Gereral) from Erzurum, Simbat from without any housing. It is not appropriate or possible to settle them in their Muş, Hamazasp from Van. own villages. Is it possible to send them to the western provinces?". ^3-^) Also some of them began to attack Government officials in Van, When the Armenians attacked again, he moved the people elsewhere and then gendarmes, Muslims and Armenians who did not support them and tried to the Armenians and then the Russians occupied the city. make Van the center of the gangs. (391) After Van had been occupied, the Armenian rebellions spread around Many events happened in February 1915. In the sub-district Timar in by the provocations of Russians; Armenian gangs began to massacre in many Van during the counting of the sheep, Armenians attacked the officials with places and destroyed some villages entirely. As a result of the latest searches, weapons and more than one thousand brigands were arrested during the event. mass graves were found which belongs to them. They are in the district, The rebellion spread to the districts Gevaş and Şitak (çıtak) later on, the rebels did not only cut the telegraph wires but also killed Ismail Hakki Efendi, the Kadi (Judge) of Gevaş, and the gendarme commander Siileyman Bey and (392) Kara Schemsi, ibid, p. 38 -4 2 - 43 - 58,65 (393) Lcpsius stated that "Armenians in the region began to make activities as a result ol the his soldiers by laying an ambush in the village Barat. After the investigations provocatians of Russians" based the report which was sent to the ambassy by the German of events Some Armenian spies were arrested the gangs began to attack all the ambassador of Erzurum. See "Johannes Lepsius, Archives du genocide des villages of the Muslims in the surrounding area and to massacre them. Armeniens," Paris, 1986, p. 30. (394) In the figures which were given by the Armenian sources about the rebellion in Van it In February 27, the Armenian gangs who attacked the 3000 thousand was stated that" more than 10000 young Armenians rebelled in Van and its surrounding voluntary Muslim soldiers near Arınköyü who were coming to Van from areas before the arrival of Russians" (See.Ermeni Komitelerinin Arnal .....ibid, p. 221). But Ihsan Sakarya (ibid 221) who cited Miss Knop and Monsieur Rusehdun as reference, (390) Ermeni Komitelerinin Ämäl... .ibid, p. 19 8 - 199 stated that they had been more than 30.000. Actually this figure (30.000) was confirmed by Livre Bleu du Gouvernement Britannique ...... ibid p. 180 - 181 which was (391) The codes which were sent to the commandership of the Third Army from Kazim Bey translated from English into French and published by Armenians - For the massacre of (Özalp) who was the Commander of Mobile Division in the Palace on November 29 and the people of eight villages and Zeve, see"Zeve," Istanbul, 1963, the publication of the December 5, 1914: ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no. 4 / 3671, fil. cab. 2818, fil, Committee of To Know and Make Known Van. no. 2. 59, ind 2 - 5 4 and the codes which were sent in 1914: ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no 4 / 3671, fil. cab. 2818, fil. 59, ind, 2 - 5 4 and 55 (395) ATASE Archieve of General staff, nu 1/1 , fil. cab. 44, fil 207, ind. 2 Selimbey in Van (center), Erciş (the district Kışla), Zeve village (with Zeve, who were in the age of joining the army were included in the gangs. The about 13 000 people of 8 villages were massacred by the Armenians), Ottoman Officials who had come to the region in order to recruit new Çatbayır (Bahçesaray) village, Çaldıran and Alaköy. members for the army were killed. The Armenian resources of that period published these cruelties and After the arrival of Russian Army, both the Dashnagtsagan gangs and massacres in which Turkish people were exposed to, in European and the Hinchak groups carried out tortures and massacres which were very hard American Publications with pride. (396) These are mentioned in the to imagine on the women, children and the old people whose husbands, publications which were made many Turkish and foreign researches, writers fathers and brothers had gone to war in order to display" their bravery, and (397) ancj 0fficers and jn the ATASE Archieves of General Staff, archieves of their loyalty to Russians" Their number reached 30.000 with the participation Prime Ministership (Ministeries of Foreign and Internal Affairs), Archieves of of Armenian "voluntary troops" that came from Russia, and they were Instituition of Turkish Reforms History and the civil archieves. We take an directed by famous Rupen (Pasha), Aram Manukyan (Aram Pasha!) who was example among thousands and try to display the understanding of humanity of declared as the Governor of Van after the occupation and about 30 other two societies. Here are two passages from Rafael de Nogales. leaders and their activities were described as "rebellion" by some of the Armenian sources. ^399^ "We acknowleged that Armenians got control of Van and massacred the old, women and children of Muslims after the governor of Van, Cevdet Bey There are many local and foreign sources about the Turks who were had left there. These cruelties and massacres have not been seen any place in killed by Armenian gangs in Mu§. We will only give some passages which the world. This event reminds me of another event in Van: While we were were stated by Kara Schemsi from the statements which were solemnly watching the cannon fire, an old Muslim woman hanging her clothes. As declared to be true after the events. (40°) Armenians saw her, they fired and killed her. Armenians took great pleasure "The statements of Haci Ali-zade Abdiilbaki, Sergeant Haci in killing those poor people instead of battling with half a dozen officers." Ahmedoğlu Yunus and his friends which are solenmn declared to be true: In contrast, the humanistic behaviours of Turks have to be appreciated. "At the beginning of the war, the 1200 membered Armenian gang Now we see what the same writer wrote ten pages earlier: which was directed by Sitrun from Bayezid and Karakin Pastinnaciyan who " We saw three Turkish soldiers near the building of commandership on was the Erzurum delegate, were attacking and plundering the Muslims April 29, 1915. They were giving food to an Armenian who had been hiding in villages and with a wildness which has never been seen before, destroying the houses of poor and defendless. The great majority of the settlers o f Ye rami ş a well for nine days. This Armenian said that he had refused to participate in the asassination of the governor of Van which had been organized in order to and Açav'ıran were massacred. Even the injured and sick soldiers could not escape from this wildness. Thus all the injured soldiers whom had been left in kill him. He added that his friends searched him in order to kill. This Lize by the Ottoman Army after the Russian army, left were killed. Armenian was fed and taken to hospital. He was treated for a few days until he got better ,(398) The Armenian gangs who were supported by the Russians massacred a very large number o f the 20.000 people in 53 villages in the area o f Malazgirt. We saw many of these events. Before the eyes of the son of the barber of the 5.3.5. The Events in Muş the village called Bekran (Malazgirt) and his wife and despite their beggings, their daughter was raped and tortured, and they were killed by Mardiros The Armenian activities which began in East Anatolia after the from the village Dolabaş, Simon from the village Harabe Kasim, Mardivagik declaration of mobilizatian increased its rate in Muş and its surrounding area from Kale Kasaba and Sirup from Yurek, The judge of the U m er Court court, after the occupatian of Van. and the gang massacred in many places. Hiiseyin Bey and the member o f the Malazgirt Administration assembly, Şanlı Bey from Ada Köy were killed by the Armenian servants who had been serving In Muş and its surrounding area, 7000 Armenians were armed and they them in front of their wives who were tortured. The little Sabiye was raped were divided into groups and sent to the villages. The Armenian army publicly. deserters gathered with them and especially in Sasun the young Armeniens After the occupation ofMuş, Armenian brigades wondered around the (396) Ermeni Komitelerinin Ämäla. .ibid, p. 205 - 222 city by shouting " We took our revenge" like wild animals who were blood (397) The Doctoral Thesis of Ergünöz Akçora which was prepared in the Instituition of thirsty and killed every Muslim they saw without feeling any mercy. The Turkish Reforms History in1985 and was not published is a serious work. (398) Rafael Nogoles, Four Years Beneath the Crescent, New York, 1926, It was also translated in Istanbul "Hiläl Altında Dört Sene ve Buna Bir Cevap", Istanbul, 1931, p. (399) The newspaper Hayasdan, 6July, 1915 (USA), no. 25, in Armenia 29,39 (400) Kara Schemsi, ibid, p.70 - 72 women were raped and the old people were burnt alive. Haci Murat and were hidden in the room and fed by the authorities of the Armenian church Reşit who were the residents of Mu§ and Haci Mehmet, Cafer, Timur, and the commitee as " the revolution leaders ". After the evaluation of the Abdullah , Yusuf Mehmed Han and Nadir Han from Yunay were killed. In the notifications, more than 60 bombs, lots of dynamite capsules in boxes , sub-district Ayiz (Varto), the people from 15 villages of Сebran tribe whose several bunches of dynamite fuses, blasting powder, hundreds of mousers, leader was Cindi Aga were thrown into the Hazal Lake after horseshoes were nailed to their feet. were captured. ^402) Also more than 1000 deserters who hid in the different places of the houses were captured *403) and it was acknowledged from the Armenians also attacked the Muslims who were migrating to Inner investigation and the documents that if Russian army approached the region, Anatolia on the way of Mevkelli. Sick people, children and old women were as in Van, Armenians would rebel and massacre the Muslims and burn the city piled up and burnt in the Tekke Monastery. Young girls whose breasts were in order to facilitate the occupation of Russians. cut were killed. In the mouth o f an injured child his mother's nipple that was cut by Armenians was placed. In the search around the city, it was realized that Armenian people were Sheikh Abdiilgaffar, a clergyman died while Armenians were skinning forced to pay taxes by the churches and the committees and the organization his head. Doctor Mustafa swore that about twenty Armenian bandits took and arming were completed even in the smallest villages. Most of the guns about a hundred children with women who were dancing and singing, and were found in the churches, in the cellars of the houses, in the fields and there were thousands of men and women corpses between the west bridge and graves. Dikili Taş. In spite of all these, the gangs, who came from Muş, Kiğı, Bitlis, Van, 23 May - 5 June 1916 Talari and gathered around Diyarbekir, did not hesitate to kill the soldiers and Police Superintendent Deputies people who they captured and they carried out lots of sabotages.(404^ Mehmet, Ahmet , Kamil" As a result of the inventory which was conducted by the Governor of Diyarbekir on 11 -24 May, 1916, here are the massacres which were done by This massacre against the Muslims and how Armenians used guns the Armenians. against Muslims before the Turkish-Russian war were displayed in an article 1 —The Armenian Derian Dono gang which settled in the village Başnik " La Guerre generate de la reğion de Muş, 1914-1915" (1914-1915 The of the district Silvan attacked 500 muleteers who were passing across the river General War in the Muş Region) in an Armenian Magazine, Van whose in Şeytan Kaya under the protection of an officer, Haci Hamid and a few owner was the delegate of Van, M.V. Papazyan (40J) gendarmes and massacred most of them on June 28, 1915. 2 - The Ottoman soldiers who were passing near the village Kum and 5. 3.6. The Events In Diyarbakir Sum of the district Lice were stabbed and killed by the Armenians. 3- All the Armenians who could use guns in Arzoğlu and Şaniköy of Although Armenians were a minority in Diyarbakir they carried out the district Şark in Diyarbakir established a gang under the leadership of committee activites here as well. Their aim was to attack the Ottoman Army famous Hane and attacked the Muslims in the village Hidir Ilyas whose men from the rear and to struggle for the indepence of Armenians. were in the war and killed the women and children in the Merseni creek. As the war began, the gangs which were established by the committees, 4- The Armenians who worked on the construction of road between and the Armenians who deserted or kidnapped from the army began to insult Siverek-Urfa, rebelled and killed gendarmes and began to carry out the Muslims and to trouble the gendarmes and police, to abuse both Muslims brigandage activities. They caught the men and women who were going to and Armenians who did not support them with " roof troops" which was visit Karacataş and made them targets from 300 m. and shot and killed them formed by passing from one roof to another and to obtain guns, ammunition and bombs. Several events like these convince us that Armenians swore to themselves to torture the Muslims/405) In the search by the authorities who became suspicious and also evaluated the notifications caught, 500 Armenians who made ve the " roof (402) The Congress of the Committee of Union and Progress, ibid, p. 1 3 - 14 troop" with their guns and a few days later four revolutionary who hid in a (403) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, the message which the Governor of Diyarbekir sent room behind a map on the wall of the Armenian School were arrested. They to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs on April 27, 1915, no. 4 / 3671, fil. cab 28200, lil 69, ind. 3-82 (404) Ermeni Komitelerinin Ämäl...... ibid, p. 182 - 183 (401) Pierre A. Moser, Armeniens, ou est la realite? Saint - Aquilin - de Расу, 1980, p. 70 (405) Kara Schemsi, ibid, p . 72 5. 3.7. The Events in Ma'müratü'l - Aziz (Elazığ) When Russians passed the border, the Armenians of Elazığ massacred the Muslims in both the province and its districts and the surrounding provinces. And some of these Armenians were arrested by the locai As in the other provinces, Armenians began to carry out activities in the administrations. (408) province Ma'müratü’l Aziz a long time before the mobilization, by the provocatians of both the committees, embassies and the church, charities and even the Armenian schools. These activities increased in the region during 5. 3.8. The Events in Erzurum the first fiw months of the war and the "volunteers" who had come from Caucasus, and the gangs formed in the region organized sabotages during the The activities which were held by Armenians in Caucasus and East first few months of the war in and around the province, many of the injured Anatolia before the war, were done in Erzurum also, and gangs and voluntary soldiers who were coming from the frontiers were massacred, many places troops were established even when Dashnagtzaution was having its genaral were bombed and burnt. They also spied for Russia, the Great Britain and assembly in Erzurum. This situation was publicly expressed in the other France. Some of these are: Dashnag Congress held in 1923 by Katchaznouni, the Prime Minister of An Armenian of Ottoman subject who was a translator in the central Armenian Republic that was established in Russia later / 409) There are many British Embassy gave the information about the 11th Army-Corps to the other documents which can confirm this. One of these is the document which embassy, but the reports which were sent to embassy was captured. Also with was sent to Commandership of the Third Army on September 13, 1914 by the the assisstance of the embassy, a spy succeeded to flee to Cpyrus passing Governor of Erzurum: through Beirut. "During the period I was in Russia, I acknowledged officially and Several committee leaders came from Russia and Istanbul in order to unofficially that Russian Government supported the Armenians in the east provoke the tribes in Dersim against the Ottoman Empire as in some of the provinces problem and the problems which occurred in Caucasus and they other provinces and they tried to establish "Hoyboun Independence aimed to intervene into our internal affairs and to put pressure on our (Armenian Kurd ) Association, but the tribes did not obey them and took goverment by attracting Armenians attention and causing rebellions and refuge in the Ottoman army*406) and the directors of the activites were conflict in East Anatolia, which is given another name, whenever they want. captured by the local authorities. I had acknowledged when I was in Petersburg that Russians who spent An Armenian young man, Filopos from Eğin was given the duty of so much money fort his purpose could attract the Armenians and the exploding the foods which were stored to be sent to the Ottoman Army, but Armenians who live in our country. For this reason I think that the reports the owner of the store next to the food store who was an Armenian did not which was given by the police about the circumstances of Armenians in the consent to this, so Flipos burnt his store and the owner of the store and he died province Pasinler and it is withhout a doubt that the great majority of because of the explosion of the bombs which were on Flipos. In the search Armenians in the east provinces feel and think the same ..."^4I°* done in the house of Flipos, many documents about the event were found and it was understood that many people involved in the event. It is stated in another document sent to the office of the Commander in After these events, the local authorities became vigilant, in Elazığ many Chief on July 28, 1914 that Russians established gangs by arming Russian and Armenian leaders especially the Armenian priests, guaranteed the Ottoman Armenians and they sent them to Anatolia and made them establish Government authorities that " Armenians have no gun on themselves and in gangs. It is also stated that the number of the deserters of the Ottoman Army their houses" but in the searches more than 5000 guns, about 300 bombs, 40 increased during this tim e/41 ^ kg of bomb fuse, 200 packet of dynamits and 5000 dynamite muskets were A great amount of guns, ammunition and propoganda materials were found in the center of the province. These guns and explosives were enough to brought to Erzurum by Armeians with the encouragement of Russia and the destroy all the city. (407^ Also guns and bombs and Ottoman dervish clothes and some other clothes which were hidden in the roof of Arapkir Armenian church were (408) Livre Bleu du gouvernement Britannique ...... ibid on p. 261 - 265 it was stated they had confessed they had had knowledge about the places in which the weapons were found. hidden. It was also stated that a female member of German Red Cross witnessed these confessions. (406) February 9, 1918 dated telegraph which was sent by the commander of the Caucasus (409) Hovhannes Katchqznouni,. ibid, P 1-2 Russian Army, General Odischclid/.c to the Caucasus Ottoman Commander see. Azmi (410) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no. 4/3671, fil cab 2811, fil. 26, ind 2 4 - 1 Siislii, According to Russians" ...... ibid, p. 34 - 36 (411) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no 4 / 3671, fil cab 2811, fil. 26, ind 15 - 1 (407) Ermeni Komitlerinin Ämäl...... ibid, p. 1 8 0 -1 8 1 great Britain from Batum, Köstence and the surrounding places. They were The confession of Papazyan Dikran from Erzincan who had been brought on Trabzon-Van way and by Trabzon. Actually the Russian and the captured after a denounciation, revealed how the events were set up. "If they British embassies in the region played a great role in all of the Armenian had three or four more days, they would burn and destroy Erzincan and kill all rebellions as the gangs. ^412) Muslims and the soldiers. They could not succeed because the Government As the war began, a part of Armenians who were in the center of the became aware of them /414) province and in Bayezid and the deserters of the Ottoman Army migrated to Russia and they attacked the Ottoman Army as "Voluntary troops" after they With the preparations which had begun at the end of 1914 Armenians were organized and armed. The Ottoman citizens were exposed to all cruelties began to put their activities into action in 1915 and especially from July, 1916, and massacres by them and the local gangs. they increased the number of massacres after the occupation of Erzincan by As the mobilization was declared, all the Muslims immediately went to the Russians/415) It was thought that the peace would come after the the recruiting offices and joined the army, but Armenians went to their houses Brest-Litovsk Agreement which was signed on December 18, 1917 after the and tried to show themselves as they were out of the country. With the Bolshevik Revolution but the South Caucasian Federation established an direction of the Patriarch, the Armenian churches collected half of 43 Armenian Army-Corps around the same time. This army corps and the gangs Ottoman liras which were taken from the people who did not join up the army in the region began to kill the Turkish people in the center of Erzurum, and they showed these people as the personnel of the churches Actually many Erzincan, Bayburt, and Gümüşhane again ^416) and surprised even the Armenians which were shown as clergymen in Erzurum and in the Russian officers and writers who encouraged them at the beginning by their surrounding provinces to not to join the army or to flee from the army after cruelties and massacres. The events in 1917 and 1918 are beyond the limits of joining it and also many of them were exempted from paying the taxes partly or completely by showing themselves as members of the churches or having our subject so we will not Write about them. But we can say that many another nationality from the foreign embassies. It is one of the reasons that the archieve documents about the subject (417), the reports, memoirs, telegraphs Patriarchate sometimes declared the Armenian population too high and and letter of General Odiselidze, General Nikolayev, General Bolkavitinov, sometimes too low. Armenians used the same tricks in the subject of transport General Prjevalski, General Mayewski, Colonel Twerdakhlebov, Dr. mediums and the taxes which was taken as goods or cash during the war. Horeshenko who were Russian ambassadors and officers approved the With the encouragement of the members of the committees and the massacres which had been done by the Armenians. ^418) priests, Armenians in Erzincan hid their food, clothes and guns in the churches, houses and began to make propagandas publicly against Ottomans and their alliance in the churches. Most of the hidden material was found in 5.3.9. The Events in Sivas the searches. Beside this passive resistance, 75 % of Armenians joined up the Armenians were also rebelling in Sivas for a long time as in Kayseri, Russian Army with their guns, a few Armenians who had been conscripted to Merzifon, Amasya, Tokat and the activities of committees continued here as the army or who had been in the support services, deserted and established in Erzurum. Some of the Armenians who did not want to participate in the gangs, began to attack the injured soldiers who were coming from frontiers as rebellions were forced to supply guns and ammunition. Beside the schools and well as the old, women and children.. houses, even churches were turned into gun depots. And in making rebellions, One of the hidden bombs which was buried in the garden of Surp Agop church in Erzincan exploded, as in Kayseri, and it caused the explosion of the others, thus the activities of the churches were revealed/413) A committee (414) Ermeni Komitelerinin Ämäl...... ibid, p. 1 7 8 - 179 member priest, who had been promoted to Canlivank Monastery in Kemah as (415) For the massacres which was made by Armenians in those days see. Kara Schemsi, i bid, envoy by Istanbul Armenian Patriarchate because he had no mercy, gathered p. 50-58, Ahmet Dumlu , Belgelerle Ermeniler ve Katliamlar, Er/incan, 1983, p. 121 - 172 the gangs and slayed many people, but he was killed by the government forces (416) W. E. D Allen - Paul Muratov, Caucasion Battlefields: A history of the Turco - in a conflict. Caucasian border 1828 - 1921 Cambridge, 1953, 1828 - 1921 Tiirk Kafkas Simrindaki Harplerin Tarihi, translated into Turkish by the Headquarters of Generel Staff, Ankara, 1866, p. 427, 429; Firuz Kazemzadeh "The Struggle for , New York, Oxford, Birmingham, 1951, p. 85 3 - 3 , 3 - 4 ; nu. 4 / 3671, fil. cab. 2948, fil (412) Livre Bleu du gouvernement Britannique ... ibid it was stated on p. 233 that all-the 632,ind. 6 - 2 ,6 - 3 ; nu 1 / 2, fil cab. 359, dos. 1023, ind. 3 - 3 7 ,3 -3 8 translators and the other workers in the Russian, British, German and French embassies (417) ATASE Archive of General Staff , no 4/3671, ds. 2947, file 628, fih. 3-1, 3-3, 3-4, in the region were Armenians, and as the war had begun, all the ambassadors had left the no. 4/3671, filing Cabinet, . 2948, file 632, index 6-2, 6-3; no 1/2, filing Cabinet. 359, . region, but the Armenians here continued their activities. index 1023, fih. 3-37, 3-38,... (413) United Nations ...... ibid, p. 11. (418) See. Azmi Siislii, Ruslaragöre .....ibid, p. 31 -8 9 in massacring Muslims, gendarmes and soldiers, Armenian priests did more In the Şebinkarahisar, Suşehri, Hafik, Divriği, Görük, Geınerek, than the leaders of the committees. Amasya, Tokat and Merzifon province Armenians live together. In the search On October 1913, Armenian Monastery Priest Karih, in the district done till now in and around the Turkish provinces of Suşehri, in the villages Ezdebir of Su.'jehri, took action publicly against the goverment. When his Tuzhisar and Horasan of Hafik, and in the district of Otalaş lots of illegal house was searched because of a denounciation of a robbery, the robbed guns and dynamites were found. It is certain that Armenians armed 30.000 materials and lots of guns and ammunition were found in his house. The court people in this province, 15.000 of these people joined up the Russian army found him guilty because he was a thief and possessed guns. Karahisar and the other 15.000 people will attack the Turkish army from the rear if our Delegacy and Istanbul Armenian Patriarchate tried very hard to free him but army fails. These information was given by the Armenians who were arrested. when it was understood that the events had occurred under the directions of The security forces who were sent to the village Tuzhisar where Murat the delegacy, the priest were arrested. (Homparsun Boyaciyan), the leader of the Armenian gang of Dashnag The rebellions and brigendages seen in the surrounding provinces after Committee, had been sheltered fought with the Armenians. The ones who ran the declaration of mobilization were also seen in and around Sivas, and the away are being followed/422) attacks and sabotages began. A priest named Seponil from the village Yayci Also about 500-800 Armenians who were gathered entered the of Karahisar began to act against Muslims. With the pretext of collecting the Karahisar Fortress in the beginning of April 1915 and began to fire the revenues of the Patriarchate and Delegate House, he went to every village in goverment forces and the people. They injured the commander of gendarmes, 1914 and gathered the Armenians and made propagandas as "Ottomans a police and a tax collector and killed ten Muslims. Then the fortress was particapated in a war in which they will be defeated. After a short time surrounded and reinforcement units arrived and member of the gangs were Russians will move into Erzurum and come here. Russians will attack the arrested. ^423^ army from the front and we will from the rear. Now it is time to use your guns which were given to you. You were hesitating to take these guns at one time. 5.3.10. The Events in Trabzon But today you will realize that guns are not a bad thing in our hands. You will sanctify the people who sacrificed their lives to distribute the guns. After Priest Seponil, some other people made propagandas in the As Trabzon and Samsun were the most important exportation and villages and the headman of the village Pürek of Suşehri, Agap injured public importation harbours which were opened to Anatolia, especially the - servant Nuri with a gun after saying "we have been keeping these guns for Armenians settled here, used the region to smuggle guns, to spy and to today." After the event, 150 rifles and approximately 10.000 ammunition organize the Armenians. were captured in the search. While thousands of guns and ammunition in the Two Armenians, Vehan Badilyan and Bald Artin who were brokers, put surrounding villages were being captured, some of them were hidden in the guns and ammunition in the straw bales. When one of the bales dropped from Şebinkarahisar church. (4'9) Those guns which were hidden will be used in the the crane on the Giresun wharf, the guns and ammunition in the bale scattered rebellions in that region later.(42°) around. In the search which was carried out by the customs officers, about Although an occurrence of big events were prevented by the good 400 martini rifles and several guns and ammunition were found in the bales. timing of the government and capturing of lots of guns but many sabotages, Armenians in this province, did not obey the declaration of mobilizatian cruelties and massacres still took place.(421) and tried to avert Muslims from joining the army. When Giresun was bombed The events were summarized in a telegraph which was sent to the by Russians, they rebelled and attacked. ministry of Internal Affairs on April 22, 1915 by the Governor of Sivas: During and after the evacuation of Trabzon and the surrounding area, after it was occupied by Russia, all the villages from Trabzon to Erzincan (419) Ermeni Komitelerinin A m äl.....ibid, p.184 - 191 were destroyed by the Armenian gangs, the mosques were filled with rubbish, (420) In the region, the friend ol Antrarik, the Committee member Murad (Hamporsum the fruit trees were cut, the wells were Filled with the corpses of Muslims, the Boyaciyan) from Sivas was the leader of the gang and the "Volunteers troop". See.livre Bleu du gouvernement Britanique.... ibid, p. 298) (421) The message which was sent to the Commandership of the Third Army by the (422) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no. 4 / 367), fil cab. 2820, fil 69, ind 3 -4 5 . Commandership of the Tenth Army,Corps on March 27 1915 : the magazine ofMilitary History of General Staff, number 23, nu. 1904,1908,1915 (423) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no. 4 / 3671, fil cab. 2835, fil 127, ind. 3 - 9,3 - 25. ruined houses and gardens were full of amputated hands, feet and bodies. ^424) important for both the committees and the Partriachate and the churches, and in which Armenians were settled during the war after migrating from Central 5.3.11. The Events in Ankara Anatolia/426^ Before the arrival of Entente Forces to the region, arming and organization activities were completed in south as in the Causasus frontier and Armenians who had completed their preparations several years ago, Armenian spying agencies were established for the benefit of Great Britain made many activites. They did not join up the army after the declaration of and France. Three of these Armenian spies, Abraham Salciyan, Artin and mobilization, deserted from the army with their guns, averted Muslims to join Bedros from Dörtyol took refuge in the enemy warships in Iskenderun Gulf up the army, stored guns, ammunition and foods, went to the provinces in at the beginning of February, 1915 and gave information about the military organization to the enemy. which other Armenians rebelled, attacked the injured soldiers who were coming from the frontier or old women and children by establishing gangs, Also, on February 24, 1915, two people named Köşker Torosoğlu and Muallim Agop were landed on Iskenderun from Cyprus by the enemy but spied for the Entente Forces, attacked gendarmes and the police in Ankara and they were arrested by the commander of the fleet and were convicted in the its surrounding area. military court. On the same date Bağlıoğlu Artin who was trying to take The first event was the death of a child named Siddik as a result of the shelter in enemy ship with the documents he had collected was caught. explosion of one of the bombs which were set in the different places of the Beside these, hundreds of guns, bombs, dynamites, maps and flags village Çayırşehir of Akdağ by the Armenians from the village Orih of the were found in Saimbeyli (Haçin). Dörtyol, Kazan and Hasanbeyli and in the district Boğazlıyan. After this event, many guns, ammunition, bombs and other provinces and also kerosene and 150 kg gunpowder which were hidden dynamites were found in the searches in the villages Orih, Menteşe and on the cliffs of Simbeyli by the priests and the committee members were found. (427) Iğdeli. Later, more than 100 Armenians had attacked the gendarmes who went to the villages to recruit soldiers, they took shelter in the forest near Çatkabir. They attacked the gendarmes, soldiers and the people who were 5.3.13 The Events in Urfa passing by and they also bombed the center of the district Akdağmadeni. Also about 300 Armenians from the surrounding villages of Boğazhyan As in the other provinces, Armenians began to get armed and organized established gangs and attacked the villages, and some of them began to kill strarting from 1890's and caused trouble in the region after a part of the army had settled in Urfa in order to provide security in east Anatolia and to ease the the Muslims in the other villages and to plunder the villages. After the event movement of the army. One of the committee members who had been found had been denounced, all of the Yozgat Gendarme Battalion and some guilty because of the rebellions in 1895 and exiled to Trablusgarp and then gendarmes went to the area on July 23, 1915 in order to suppress the forgiven after the Second Constituition and sent to Urfa in order to make rebellions without harming the loyal citizens and they stopped the activities of rebellions again and to organize the Armenians in that region. the brigandage. ^425) This committee member, the others and the priests, deserters, volunteers who came from Van, Zeytun, , Saimbeyli (Haçin) and Diyarbekir stored a great amount of food and organized groups which were 5.3.12. The Events in Adana going to establish armed units, work in the supporting services and make propaganda caused rebellions in Urfa and the village Germiş on August 18 Adana was the city like many other east provinces in which there were a and 19, 1815. On August 28, the Armenians who were working in the Tefftilebyaz - Urfa - Siverek battalion, attacked their captain and some of the lot of Armenian activities and rebellions and it always became a problem with Muslims with spades and picks and caused their death. ^428* another name, Cilicia and this city was an entrance to Mediterranean for the The Delegate of Urfa asked for support from the Fourth Army as the Armenians. For this reason , this region was the place which was very rate of the rebellions increased at the end of September. The gendarmes and

(426) Ankara University Institution of Turkish Reforms History, Ali Fuat Cebesoy File. (424) These cruelties were mentioned in the May I, 1918 dated telegraph which was sent by captain Ahmet Refik, an official of Second Section of the General Headquarters. See. (427) Ermeni Komitelerinin Ämäl ...... ibid, p. 2 2 8 -2 2 9 ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no 1 /2, fil cab. 359. fil 1023 (1435), ind. 3 -3 6 (428) The code which was sent to General Headquarter from Aleppo by Range Inspector (425) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no 1 / 1, fil cab. 152, fil 384, ind 2 7 - 7 Major-General Veli on August 28, 1915: ATASE Archieve of General Staff, nu. 108, fil cab 13, fil 63, ind. 8. The gendarmes and the reinforcements in the region sent peace commissions in order to occupy them and the Turkish army to facilitate the activities of the advising the Armenians and the other people with them to give themselves up. enemy forces in the western and eastern frontier, were arrested at the end of In Addition to the Armenians, who took shelter in the buildings with their August 1915 by the government forces/432) and they the search lots of bombs guns and who established headquarsterz in the orphanage of the American and weapons were captured. In the interrogation it was revealed that their missionary in Urfa, there were two, thre were two British, two French citizens, leaders were the Armenian Priest Deputy Barkev, his secretary Sokpas, the the headmaster of the orphanage and Lesli who was another missionary, and Headmaster of the Bursa Armenian School, the worker of the church and some foreignes who were acting with them. many priests. On October 16, 1915 the rebellion was completely supressed Z430) But the leader of the gangs fled to the other rebellion areas. 9 foreigners were arrested and Lesli, the American missionary committed suicide. Doctor 5. 3.16. The Events of the Musa Mountain Yacop Kunzler, the second chairman of the Urfa German Hospital and the Armenak Commitee, the doctor of the same hospital certified that the letter The Armenians rebelled in the seven villages of the district Samandağ which Lesli had left was written by him. after being provoked by the Comimittees in the region, priestes, teachers, English and French when the English and French war-ships landed in 5.3.14. The Events in Izmit and Adapazari Iskenderun after the Entente Forces were understood to land in this region. The Armenians were given seven days to leave the region so that the security Armenians who organized and armed in Izmit and Adapaziri, rebelled of the region can be maintained against the attacks of the Entente Forces, and spied for the Russians. Russian navy had bombed Karadeniz Ereğli. The when they refused to take notice of the warnings of the government authorities Goverment found several bombs, one of which had a power to destroy all the and continued their attacks. city, rifles, pistols, dynamite, ammunition, and gendarme and soldier About 5000 Armenians who did not leave the region and fired at the uniforms in Izmit and Adapazari in the search. gendarmes and, withdrew to Musa Mountain near Samandağı (Süveydiye) The leaders of the gangs who were arrested said in their statements that town in Hatay with weapons, bombs, ammunition, provisions and herds and they would have used the explosives and weapons against the Turkish soldiers they sent messengers to the British and French warships to propose a joint and people and destroyed everywhere when Russians came with its army to attack. Two troops and a mountain team from 4 1st division were sent to the where Sakarya River starts. Some of the committee nembers who could not be region. They were faced with the attacks of Armenians and the bombardment arrested, ran away to and Hüdavendigar (Bursa) to make rebellions- of French and British warships to the Detachment camp. (431) Turkish forces who surrounded the Armenians, on 17 August 1918 moved towards Damlat where Armenians sheltered, but about 5000 5.3.15. The Events in Hüdavendigär (Bursa) Armenians who ran out of food were taken by the French warships Victor Hugo, Henri Quatre and by some British warships to the Port Said in Egypt. (433) Çengis which had been organizing and arming for a long time, began to attack the Muslims with the participation of Armenians who came from Soloz The event was puplicized by the Armenians and some western writers Orhangazi, and Bilecik and the gang leaders from Adapazari and as a "bravery". A book named ”40 days on Mountain Musa" written by a Jew Izmir. named Verfel,which was olsa made into film by the American - Armenians Some of these Armenian gangs with groups of 60-70 people attacked and used as a propoganda material. ^434) every Muslim, aimed to attack the military troops from behind and the police (432) ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no 5 / 1920, fil. cab. 4608, fil 2, ind. 2 - 9 (433) For the September 22, 1915 dated French Announcement see, ATASE Archieve of (429) The telegraph which was sent to Deraliye office of Commander in Chief Deputy by General Staff, no I /1. fil cab. 13, fil 63, ind . 16 Ahmet Cemal, the commander of the Fourth Army on October9, 1915: ATASE (434) For the article of priest Dikran Andrcasyon about the event was published in the Archieve of General Staff, no 1 / 2, fil cab. 533, fil 2082, ind 2-75 - 77 newspaper, Avutlavk in the United States on August 1, 1915, see ATASE Archive of the (430) Ermeni Komitelerinin Ämäl.....ibid,, p. 225 -2 2 7 General Staff, nu 1 /2, fil. cab. 483, fil 1893, ind 3, 3 - 6 The film named "Forty Nights (431) October 3rd dated code of the Command of Fourth Army: ATASE Archieve of the on Musa Mountain" which was an response to the film above and which displayed the General Staff, no / 2, fil. cab. 361, fil. 1445 , ind. 1 1 -1 9 truth was produced by Erich Feigl, an Austrian film producer. As a result of these events, eight Turkish soldiers and people were killed, many were injured, lots of animals died and the village Mevakli (Kabakli) was destroyed.(435)

5. 3.17. The Other Armenian Events:

While Russians were attacking from the east, and English and French from the west, Çanakkale and south against the Ottoman State, Armenians, who took up action in the east, west and south of Anatolia rebelled against the Ottoman people and soldiers, killed hundreds and thousands of innocent people and destroyed several provinces, towns and villages. Also in Izmir, Istanbul, Maraş, Antep, Aleppo and many other places, Armenians killed many Muslims whom they had lived with for nine hundred years. By the encouragement, provocation and being armed by the westerners, committees and members of the churches they committed these murders . (43fi) Armenians who started to believe in the things which were promised to them did not only harm Turks, but also harmed themselves. They were left by themselves by the Westerners who had supported them during the war. Ottoman Empire did not punish the betrayers like many other states did in the wars and it only deported them from the war areas. We will examine PART SIX this subject in the following chapters. IMMIGRATION (TRANSPORT AND SETTLEMENT, REPRESSION) AND FACTS

(435) The code which was sent to Office of Commander in Chief Deputy from Jerusalem by the commander of Fourth Army and signed by the Minister of Marine, Cemal Paşa on September 14, 1915: ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no 1/1, fil, cab. 13, file 63, ind 11. (436) See, ATASE Archieve of General Staff, no I / 1, fil cab. 13, file 63, index - 7; no. 5 / 1920, fil cab. 4608, fil. 6, index 13; no 1/2, fil cab. 520, fil 2024, ind.l 1, 1 1 - 1 - 2 - 3 . 6. IMMIGRATION (TRANSPORT AND SETTLEMENT, REPRESSION) AND FACTS

The "reform problem" which was continuously put forward since 1878 by both the Western countries and the Armenians in and out of the state, was replaced by another formula after May, 1915: "The Armenian genocide". While the first one was trying to put the "underprivileged, mistreated, despised, slain Armenian" image into the Armenian and western literature, this second one was trying to have the picture the Armenian driven and slain in masses " , which is accepted by the western public. In order to have these two legends leave a mark on the minds of people, both the Armenians and those who aim to divide Anatolia have tried extremely hard. The events were distorted, often turned inside out. Thus, just like the events of "mistreatment", the "genocide" events were exaggerated and were carried until today. When we examine the events from a scientific and form an honest point of view, what we see at first sight is that the Armenians have never been subjected to a genocide either by the Ottoman State or the nation, if we leave the individual events aside. It was the Muslim population in Anatolia or Caucasus that they tried to kill, drive away from their country and exterminate. When the documents and foundings are examined from an objective point of view, it appears that the stayed, the mistreated have always been the Turks. Even a study of the Armenian publishings will prove that the Armenians exaggerated the events through their propaganda. While the classical Armenian resources say that the number of the slayed Armenians was 300.000., the recently published books state that it was between 1.500.000 and 3.000.000., multiplying that number with 5 or 10. Let us examine some ol them. The September 5, 1915 issue of the New York Times, that received its information from the Armenians, Patriarchate or the Armenian translators in the consulates, published that 1.500.000 Armenians starved to death. September 24, 1915 issue of the same newspaper wrote that 500.000 Armenians were destroyed. October 7, 1915 dated issue of it wrote that 800.000 Armenians were killed. The "Blue Book" which consisted of the information gathered from the sources mentioned above and which was printed in Lavel in 1917 (in English) and 70 years later in Paris (in French), wrote in its 104 th page that 600.000 Armenians were killed, 600.000 Armenians could be alive in 1916, and 600.000 Armenians were converted into Islam, while in its 141st page it

(437) Livre Bleu du gouvernement Biritanique ..... ibid, p. 104, 141, 541, 542 wrote that the number of the Armenians subjected to immigration or genocide equivalent to the meaning of "exile" in western languages such as was more than 1.000.000. In the 541st and 942nd pages of the same book it was "immigration, exile, banissement, proscription" are never used. Anyhow, by written that the number of the immigrated Armenians were approximately some Westçrn authors and Armenians the latter term meaning "exile" were 1.150.000, while 450.000 to 850.000 of them were killed. chosen unintentionally and most of the time for political purposes. This is a mistake of linguistics as will as it is a mistake for history. In 1970, the Armenian writer Dr. Sarkisian wrote in an article, titled "Genocide in Turkey" / 438) that 500.000 Armenians were massacred in 1915 If it will be needed to provide an example for the latter terms in western while thousands of them were systematically driven to deserts, and thus almost languages from Turkish history, we may mention the situation of many 2.000.000 Armenians were killed. Ottoman administrators exiled to Malta, forced to reside there and even treated as war prisoners. However there are, many examples of events in which the Mr. Baghdajian who is a doctor of law claimed according to a "legal Armenians were deported, their rights were taken away and they were even conclusion" he accepted that 1.500.000 were driven and robbed between 1915 massacred, by the states apart from the Turks. Let us have a short look at these and 1916 and 1.500.000 Armenians were killed.(439) and nations who experienced similar events. We have mentioned these figures since the population is the most 6.2. Incidents of Deportation and Genocide in The World important point of the subject. The discrepancy in the figures concerning the population of Armenians living in the Ottoman States is seen in the occurrence of the events too. Besides the figures given in the books which are written When the Armenians accepted Christianity in 301, great amount of objectively and thousands of untouched documents, there are some other pressure was applied to them by the Sassanids to follow: Zoroastrianism and by concrete evidences and archeological findings. There are 200 mass-graves that the Romans to follow Christanity and Shapur II deported 70.000 Armenians to belong to the Turks massacred by the Armenians, in Erzurum, Kars, Van, Bitlis, Parthia after destroying many cities. Muş, Adiyaman, Sivas, Kayseri and Ankara. Thousands of bodies and findings As a result of the intense religious wars that Iran had with them, the have been found in the seven of them that opened first. (44()) Armenians in the district at the end of the 5th century, the feudal family chiefs In this chapter, we are going to study the event known as "techir" were deported to Thrace and replaced by Byzantine officials in order to clean (immigration) and where, how and under which contition it occured by the district from the Armenians. referring to the Turkish and foreing documents and Armenian sources from Byzantine Emperor Maurice continued this activity of immigration time to time. between the end of the 6 th century, and the beginning of 7 th century. 6.1. The Term "Tehcir" (Immigration) In 639-640, Arabians who defeated the Sassanid Empire and advanced to Naxaçıvan, captured Dwin in 642 and deported 35.000 Armenians. This word is a "rubai" (four-lettered) infinitive noun derived from the Although the district was ruled by Arabs and governed by Arab verb "hecera". It has the meanings of having someone migrate from a place to governors at the beginning of the 8 th century, the conflict with Byzantium another and immigration. The verb does not have the meaning of "deportation". were not yet over ^441^ and Byzantine Emperor Basile II deported many This meaning is defined in Arabic with such infinitive nouns such as "neyf, Armenians to Thrace, Macedonia and Teselya to use them in agriculture and to ib'ad, itikal, i'sikar". On the other hand, the name of the law known as "tehcir" fight against the Bulgarians and . is in fact "sevk ve iskan". The term "tenkil" (transport, sending) is also often Whilst many Armenians were taken to Kazan and Astrahan district used in the description of event and the latter Arabic terms which are during the Mongol invasion; Hulagu Khan took some of them to Syria in 1250 to join the campaigns of Aleppo, Humus, Hama and Damascus.

(438) A. О Sarkissian, "Genocide in Turkey", History of the World War, September 1970, Mamelukes, who invaded the Cilicia district in 1266, took many vol. 3, no. 16. London. Armenians, who had attacked them before with Mongols, to Egypt as slaves. (439) Kevork K. Baghdjian, La Confiscation. ., ibid, p. 124. Mameluke Sultan Baybars, who arranged a campaign to Cilicia in 1274-75 (440) The bodies and findings that were found in the mass-graves opened in the Oba village in iğdır of Kars, Alaca, Yeşilyayla villages of Er/.urum are now being exhibited in the deported about 10.000 Armenians to Egypt/442) "Armenian Genoeidc" section of the Erzurum Museum. There is similar section in the Van museum too. Here, the findings and bodies found in Erciş. Çavuşoğlu Straw-loft and Zeve (Zaviye) Cemetery, arc being exhibited. Similarly the mass-grave materials (441) Urfali Mateos, ibid, pp 33-39 found in Kars and its surrounding region arc being exhibited in this museum too See (442) Kevork K. Baghdjian Le Probleme Armenien .... ibid pp 29-31 Azmi Süslii (common publication),"Van, Bitlis ve Mus'taki...." ibid. Whilst the Ottoman State was at the peak of civilization, in Europe or in The Armenians (446) and their western supporters, who claimed that the places where Europeans went, there were conflicts and massacres being Ottoman Empire massacred 1.500.000 Armenians, forced 1.000.000 to become carried out in the name of religion and creed during the 13 th and 14 th Muslims and had 1.000.000 deported during World War I, ignored the truth of centuries; the crusaders killed muslim slaves in Palestine, the horror of 1.000.000 Muslims killed in East Anatolia and Caucasus and about the same Inquisition and genocide of Muslim Arabs in Spain continued, protestans were number deported from their homelands. The British who was one of those stayed in France with king's order and the Jews in Spain and Italy escaped from western supporters, killed anyone who could fight in a war when Britain the cruelty of Europeans took refuge in the Ottoman State where a complete invaded Sudan, caused the deathg 400.000 people from hunger in Ireland by freedom of religion was in existence and settled around Istanbul, Salonica and Tiberia lake. (1492) (443) taking the food out of Ireland during 1849-1851, decreased the population of Ireland from 8.196.597 to 4.381.951 between 1841 and 1911 and starved The Iranians deported 24.000 Armenins to Iran in order to free the way 3.000.000 Irish to death only betwen 1846-1848 and killed hundreds of of the army during the Ottoman-Iran war in 1746 and some of them died on the thousands of Indians during the 100 year long India invasion. France, who way. And a group of Armenians had migrated to Crimea. Poland and south of today protect the Armenians, massacred more than 1.000.000 Muslims in South Caspian sea while the war continued. In 1778, about 75.000 Armenian families Africa during the independence wars of Tunus and Algeria. And Russians, who in Crimea were deported to steppes and many of them died of cold. In 1826, support, provoke and put forth the Armenians; deported hundreds of thousands during the war between Iran and Russia, Armenians were on the Russian side of Crimean Turks to Siberia in 1878 and during World War II, deported and after the Turkomen Creek Treaty was made in 1828, migration between the two parties was allowed and many Armenians who feared the revenge of the hundreds of thousands of Caucaisan Muslims to North during World War I and Iranians migrated to Russia. after the revolution either deported or sacrificed 3.000.000 peopleto the regime. Finally U.S.A., which tried to exterminate the Indians and the Negros, The Russians settled these Armenians around Naxçivan, Revan and tried out an Atom-bomb on hundreds of thousands of Japanese civilians during Karabakh to use them against the Iranians and the Ottomans and provided them World War II and killed many in Viet-Nam between 1950 and 1970, today with many advantages, exempted them from tax for 20 years. Because of these supports the Armenians and ignores the truth. Even today, massacres are advantages and with the purpose of making the Muslims a minority in the continued by Israel in Palestine and by Russia in , Azerbaijan, district, 70.000 Armenians in Erzurum, Kars and Beyazit migrated to these districts. (444> Tajikistan, Tchetchenistan and nearly all over the Caucasus (447) It is possible to provide hundreds of examples. Since these massacres each ol which requires After that, in any action taken against the Otomans, theA rm e n ia n s who hundreds of pages of investigation are ignored and an imaginary "Armenian were being deported or migrated to those areas were used and in the Homicide" is brought out to open and 1.000.000 Muslims killed during World Turkish-Russian wars in 1828, 1853, 1877,1878 and World War I, those War 1 are being ignored, it will be correct to explain these attitudes with theii Armenians fought on the front against Turks. imperialist desires upon Turkey. So, the humane dimensions ol the decision ol So, Armenians, who cooperated with Russians against the Iranians and "immigration" made after all the precautions, nine months of patience and who were forced to migrate in 1820, attacked the Ottomans in the same way in forbearance and as some claim, of a an extremely dangerous good-will may be 1828 and 100.000-120.000 Armenians with those who cooperated within the brought to light. borders migrated to Russia after the war. The Muslims in Caucasus were tried to be made into a minority where 80% of the population of the recent Armenian 6..3. Precautions Taken by the Ottoman State Before capital, Revan were Muslims before 1828, by the migration of 70.000 Immigration Armenians into the city in 1877-1878 and migration of further 400.000 in 1915-1916 and deportation of further 400.000 or 100.000 Muslims from Caucasus. Despite all these, the Muslims were in majority in comparison to the Armenians, who continued arming and organization activities inside and Armenians and Russians even in Erivan in 1914/445) outside of the Ottoman borders with material and moral support of Western States, intensified their actions as soon as the World War I started. As the Ottoman Armenian Parliamentarians and the other authorities within the state, (443) Alexander Power, The Struggle for Power in Moslem Asia, New York, 1923, p. 120 (444) Esat Uras, ibid, pp. 622-624 (446) Thus Armenian writer Kevork K. Baghdjian increases the number of the Armenians (445) Justin Me Carthy, "Armenian Terroism, History as Poison, and Antidode", Ottoman killed in the Ottoman State up to 4 million, by adding the previous ones (Le Probleme Archives-Yildiz Collection the Armenian Question, Tarihi Araştırmalar vc arm enien .... ibid, pp 102—126 and La Confiscation ... ibid p. 54, 63, 124) Diikiimantasyon Merkezi Kurma ve Gcliştirmc Vakfi, Istanbul, 1989, vol. 1, p 74;1914 (447) Kamuran Giiriin, ibid, pp 209-210, 225; Pierre A. Moser ibid, p. 69, Tercüman Russian Official Statistics, sec the Appendix. newspaper, October 16, 1989, p 8. Patriarchate, church priests and members of foreign embassies directed these 15.Espionage and guiding shall be made on behalf of Entente Powers by activities secretly; the other committee organizers, other gangs organised by the Armenians. them, priests, merchants and industrialists and an important part of Armenian When all these instructions began to be applied and the bloody events population put these activities in action. described previously in the third chapter arose in many parts of Anatolia, the The points below formed the essence of the instructions communicated Ottoman Government did not choose the way of "genocide" that many to the villages systemically:<448^ countries unhesitatingly applied in case of war and tried to settle down the 1.Each Armenian shall be armed even it requires selling some of his events and participants at their place. basic needs. On the other hand, the government applied to the Armenian 2. Armenians called for recruitment in mobilization shall not obey this parliamentarians in the Parliament and asked them to warn the committee call and prevent the people around, including the Muslims, from joining the organizers in order to alleviate the Armenians provoking incident by army. cooperating with the Entente Powers and in order to sustain security. Although 3. Armenian soldiers recruited by any means shall desert and join the Patriarchate was warned too all these were interpreted as the Government's Armenian gangs or volunteer corps. weakness and inability to prevent the events and it was claimed that unjust 4. The committee organizers, deserters and gangs shall join the Russians treatments were applied to Armenians to intensify the events. and attack the Ottoman Army when Russian Army passes the border. The office of Army Headquarters reply to the accusations of Armenian 5. Any Armenian shall interrupt the intelligence and food supply of Patriarch written on March 31, 1915 as: Ottoman Army by destroying the telegram lines and communication lines. "Your information and explanation contradict our documents. 6. All the Muslims behind the front line older than two years shall be Therefore I asked the commanders to maintain the governments’ opinion about killed on any occasion (it was often seen that infants younger than two years, the event in question. even fetuses in mothers wombs were killed during the incidents). I trust and respect the loyalty of the Armenian nation to the Ottoman 7. The food and properties of Muslims shall be captured or destroyed. State a lot. I am determined to maintain this true faith. But, it is doubtless that 8. The houses, agricultural goods, churches and foundations to be left you, as an esteemed nation that has gained high titles within the state, will also behind shall be set on fire and the blame will be put on the Muslims. admit that there are some stupid people who are cheated by the foreign states. 9. State offices shall be set on fire and Ottoman gendarmes shall be It is obvious that they are hiding their true aims behind their honest trapped and killed. appearance. / regret to declare that it is now an obligation to take measures 10. The wounded Ottoman soldiers who returned from the front shall be that requires the usage o f force against them. I cannot describe my sorrow and killed. grief when such measures become inevitable. 11. Upheavals and uprisings shall be provoked in cities, towns and Your efforts and helps in securing the unity and security among the villages. citizens are, and have always been very important. 12.The moral of Muslim soldiers and civilians shall be destroyed and I believe that this blessed service will continue and give results worthy they shall be forced to migrate. of thanks. Hereby I repeat my respects." 13. Bombs and arms shall be produced, supplied or imported and all the Another complaint of Armerian Patriarch was explained by Third Army Armenians shall be armed. Commander Mahmut Kamil Pasha in the report sent to The Office Army 14.The upheaval and uprisings provoked and massacres carried out by Headquarters on April 22, 1915, as : (449^ the Armenians shall be shown as if they were done by the Muslims and this shall "From the investigation made upon the claims a f Armenia Patriarch, the be publicized by domestic and especially foreign press. information below is obtained: 1. Besherato went to Azerbaijan volunteerly and was killed three months ago. (448) ATASE Archives of General Staff, no 1/2, fil 528, fil cab. 206'1, ind. 21, 21- 18; no 4 / 3671, file. 2811, dos 26, ind 28; no. 1/131, fil 2703, fil 308 , ind 23-1; no 4/3671, file cab. (449) The reply of Chief Commandership to the report dated March 31 1915, and this report 2818, fil 59, ind 2-25; K.S. Papazian, ibid, pp. 37-38; Aram Turabian, Les Volontaires dated April 22, 1915, ATASE Archives of General Staff, no 1/1, fil cab. 13, fil. 63, ind. Armeniens sous les Drapaux Français, Marseilles 1917, p. 6; Georges de Maleville, 4-2, 4-3, no 4/3671, fil cab. 2820, fil. 69, ind. 3-33 ibid, pp 34—35; Yusuf Hikmet Bayur, "Tiirk Inkilabi”.... ibid, pp. 12-21 etc 2. Mehnıet Emin was trapped by Armenians an his way to Azerbaijan and wars continued on many fronts with the Great states of Europe and the still lies wounded in his house. unavoidable obligation of preventing hundreds of thousands of Muslims fiom 3. No village steward was killed by gendarmes within Van province. being killed securing the front and back-front and the rebellions became a 4. There is no village with the name Nirlesfo where an infant is claimed complete treason. to be killed. The first of these precautions was the order sent to 14 governerships and 5. The incidents of killing of three notable Armenians ofTercan and any 10 town directorships by Ministry of Interior on April 24, 1915 (April 11, 1331) pressure applied and attacks on Armenians to collect arms and money proposing the closing of Armenian committee centers whose incorrigible and happened as below: negative activities were listed, seizing their documents and arresting the leaders of these committees/450) The incident involved the accusations of the Armenians who got angry when the volunteer battalion under command ofSitki Bey found 52 weapons in On April 1 1, 1331 a few villages of Pulur sub-district of Bayburt. The Armenians from Piiriik To To Urfa Governorship village of Suşehri attacked the unarmed volunteer soldiers passing by on Izmit Governorship February 12, 1915; the incident was repressed with the intervention of the Bolu Governorship forces sent from the province but two persons were wounded. Canik Governorship Again by this platoon; 139 rifles, 95 deserters and 25 convicts were Aydin Province Kayseri Governorship caught in this village. For this reason it was understood that those untrue claims were brought up by the Armenians who wanted to hold the government Karesi Governorship responsible. Aleppo Province Niğde Governorship For this reason, the intelligence of Patriarch is not true. Armenians are Eskişehir Governorship still in rebellion in Sivas and partially in Van provinces. It is natural that the Diyarbakir Province Karahisarisahib Governorship others in other provinces will join them at a convenient time. The reports sent Maraş Governorship by me daily from the provinces mentioned above show that Armenians are not in retaliation or self-protection against the cruelty of gendarmes; from the investigation in Sivas province it is indicated that these aggressive incidents were carried out with the arms previously prepared by Dashnagzaution and Ma'muratii'l-Aziz Province other Armenian committees and that they aimed to arise an upheaval behind Van Province the army with the revolutionary commissions formed in various towns. It was Urgent, secret, must be deciphered personally. proved by the Van rebellion that the Armenian soldiers in the army either The Armenian committees are revolting within the Ottoman lands, they joined the enemy side or deserted the army. For this reason, the deserting of are striving to secure the autharchy; the Dashnag committe has turned the Armenian soldiers recruited to defend our country, the rebellion that arose in Armenians in Russia against us; the Armenians have decided to join the Van province while our army is in war with the enemy and the signs o f rebellion upheaval actions with all theirforces, abusing the feeble state o f our army; they observed in Sivas province prove that Armenians betrayed the government and are daring to act in treacherous ways, affecting the life and the future of the served and helped the enemy. With the obligation of repressing the traitors and country; these movements have recently been proved by the upheavals in rebels, as was mentioned by the telegrams dated Aril 7 and 8, 1915, the Zeytun, Bitlis, Sivas and Van. These rebel comrnittes whose real centers are provinces andarmy-corps were informed to recruit all the soldiers between the abroad are trying to secure the autharchy by using any means against the ages 45 and 50 to make use o f all the people that can fight. It was ordered not to goverment. Many bombs have been found in Kayseri and Sivas and many other harm the people who obeyed and to punish only those who rebelled. I kindly places; they have formed volunteer regiments and attacked the Ottoman Army ask you to inform the Patriarch of the subject and have his co-religionists with the Russians, they have threatened the Ottoman Army with stabbing them enlightened and help them to get the Armenians in to the way of obedience and in the back; most of these deeds were accomplished by a huge organisation of loyalty within his spiritual duties instead of complaining with untrue news he activities and publications. Since the government cannot approve these has received from the traitors." The definite precautions were taken because of the becoming incidents increasingly intensed despite the good will of the Ottoman Government, the committees and their attempts which are a menace to its existence, it urgently The order about the preparation and the notification notifying of the military store for the Armenian prisoners that will be sent to Ayaş have been felt the necessity of taking up measures. Therefore, I recommend you to close communicated. the Dashnag and similar institutions within the province, to confiscate the On April 11, 331 documents that will be found in the subsidiary centers of these committees, Minister *452) without losing any piece of them, to imprison the presidents and eminent founders of these centers, and to gather the ones who are dangerous and put them in places where they cannot escape, to start the arm search where necessary and to get in touch with the commanders in the region, to sent According to the mentioned instructions of Ministry of Internal Affairs, harmful people to court martial after studying the confiscated documents, to 2345 committee organisers were arrested in Istanbul. The decision drafts that obey the orders of chief Commander ship, to inform the number o f the prisoners Armenians try to bring up as "Genocide Commemoration Day" in Europe and U.S.A Parliaments and the Commemoration day held every year as "Genocide and their activities since these actions are against the commutes, and not no Year" are related to these arrests and are not related to "tehcir" (immigration). give rise to a conflict between the Armenians and the Muslim population. After the committes were closed and notables and some terrorists were On April 11, 1331 arrested, the incidents increased instead of decreasing. The bloody activities The Minister. began to happen more often since the organization and arming of the Armenians was carried from the cities to the smallest centers of residence and Armenians were cheated by the promises of the foreign countries. The Ottoman Government was finally obliged to make a decision on "sevk ve iskan" (transport and settlement) of the public in war district as the last humane solution in order to maintain the security of the Ottoman Army and the On the same day, the two orders below were sent to Comander of Fourth civilians. Army with the signature of Minister Talat consisting of sending some Armenians to north because of their activities around Zeytun and Maraş and 6.4. Immigration (Transport and Settlement,Repression) preparing the military store for the arrested Armenians to be sent to Ayaş: Law and its Application Personal: 14. Code. 6.4.1. Deportation of Muslims in Caucasus by To the Commander of the Fourth Army, Cemal Pasha the Russians and the Final Events Which Forced the I order you not to send any Armenians to the Konya region, since this Ottoman will lead to the integration of those Armenians, immigrated from Zeytun, Government to "Immigration" Maraş and the surrounding region, with the ones in Konya and to unify their activities. Therefore the Armenians that will be immigrated from Iskenderun, In order to sustain the stability and the security of the state, Deputy Head Dörtyol, Adana, Haçin, Zeytun, Sis etc. must be sent to the south east of Aleppo Commander Enver Pasha gave Minister of Interior Talat Pasha the first sign <>! and to Zor and Urfa. "immigration" which was already applied by Russians to the Muslims in On April 11,331 Caucasus and other than which the Ottoman State had no other choice: "To the Ministry o f Internal Affairs Minister Top secret. Talat The Armenians living in the known regions around Van Lake are This will be executed personally” 1) preparing for a revolution and upheaval. We believe that this harmful center "To the Ankara Province must be disbanded.

(451) Prime Ministry Archives, Ottoman Government, The Ministry of Internal Affairs, Secretary of General Security, dosier no:52/93 According to the information given by the Third Army, the Russians have In case the public opposes or resists to the orders of the sent the Muslims living on their lands to our borders on April 7 (April 20) Arcitle 1: naked. In order to retaliate to this, and because o f the reasons I have mentioned government, to the practices concerning the defence and the security of the above: country, the army, army-corps, and division commanders and their deputies, and the independent post commanders are responsible for forcing down, It is necessary to sent the above—mentioned Armenians and their families punishing and destroying these upheavals with their military forces in the most to Russia, or to disband them into various places in Anatolia. I request the striated way. application of the appropriate one of these two options. I would prefer to send the families of the rebels outside our borders, and settle the Muslim people into Article 2 : The commanders of armies army-corps and divisions can send those people of villages and towns, whose tendencies for spying and their residential areas if this does not lead to any problem. treason are felt, to other places and make them settle there. Ismet". (453) Article 3: This law is valid from the time it is issued. As the Armenian activities reached to an unbearable situation, the script Article 4: The Deputy o f Commander-in-chief and the Defence Minister below containing the migration of Armenians not to Russia but within the is appointed for the implementation of this law. Ottoman borders and the views related to this was sent again from Head Commandership to Ministry of Internal Affairs: I request the putting into force of this draft law which will be submitted to the General Assembly. It was orally decided that the Armenians living in Eastern Anatolian provinces, in Zeytun and in the places where they are densely populated, should Mehmet Reşad 13 Receb. 1333-14 Mayıs 1331 be sent to the southern part of Diyarbakir province to the valley of Euphrates Grand Vizier The Deputy of Commander-in-chief and to U rfa and Süleymaniye. In order to prevent the formation o f new harmful Mehmet Sait and Defence Minister centers, the following principles should be executed: 1. The Armenian population should not exceed the 10% of the Muslim In the days that the law above was accepted, a memorandum given by population, in the places where they will be sent. Ministry of Internal Affairs on May 26, 1915 was negotiated at the Board of 2. The villages that will be built by the Armenians should not contain Ministers and was accepted. According to it, it was expressed that it was started more than fifty houses. to transport some of the Armenians in battle districts to back front for they 3. The Armenian immigrants' families should not change their places o f joined the enemy forces, stabbed Ottoman soldiers on the back and espionaged residence under the excuse o f travelling or visiting each other". ^454) and it was asked to continue the task according to the procedures and benefits of the state with facilities and it was asked for the commissions to be formed from Ministries of Internal Affairs and Finance work in the related places in the 6.4.2. The Law of Immigration, frame of the book of instructions arranged by the related ministry. The Book of Instructions and Decrees subsistence and the lodging of the migrating Armenians would be provided from the allocation of emigrants, their fiscal and economic problems would be Ottoman Government finally issued the law o f transport and settlement solved, the properties owned by them would be protected and classified and better known as Law of Immigration. This temporary law dated May 14, 1331 they would be given jobs, land and residence at the places they migrated. These (May 27, 1915) had the name of "the transportation of those espionaged or points were expressed in the text below: ^456^ traited the Ottoman State to the places away from the battle districts separately "Some of the Armenians living around the war zones are making the or together." As it can be seen from the complete text below, Armenians were battle harder for the Ottoman Army by trying to obtain the weapons and the not even mentioned: ammunition, by cooperating with the enemy and by joining to the enemy lines, Temporary law about the measures that must be taken by the military by attacking the army and the innocent public, by looting the Ottoman towns offices against the people who oppose the goverments practices. and cities, by providing food to the enemy navy, hy pointing out the strategical places. Therefore it became necessary to send these people away, to empty the (453) General Staff ATASA Archives, no 1/1, file 44, dos 207, ind. 2 (455) Published in the June 1, 1915 dated insue of Takvim-i Vekayi. see the Appendix (454) General Staff ATASA Archives, no 1/1, file 44, dos 207, ind. 2-3, quoted by Ihsan Sakarya, ibid, p. 224 (456) Prime Ministry Archives, Records of the negotiations of Board of Deputies, no 163, May 30, 1915 towns which became action centers. Some operations have been embarked on order to regulate the settling, subsistence and other needs of the tribes ana in this subject, and the Armenians living in Van, Bitlis, Erzurum provinces, extraordinary political necessities. (excluding the centers of Adana, Sis and Mersin), Adana, Mersin, Kozan, In order to show that this regulation aimed to carry out the process of Cebel-i Bereket sub-provinces, (excluding the center of Maraş) in Maraş immigration properly by protecting and supplying every needs of immigrants, Country and Aleppo province, in Iskenderun, Beyhan, Cisr-i Şugur and and not to leave this task to the unhumanly personal feelings of local Antakya must immediately be sent to southern provinces. Some of the above administrators, to people whose families have been killed by the Armenians mentioned Armenians have been sent to Van province, Mosul province (except and to people who want to take revenge, or to the wickedness of the gangs, we the northern part), to the southern regions of Urfa (except the center), to the are publishing the entire original texts, unlike the Armenian and Western eastern and south-eastern part of Aleppo province, and to the eastern part of authors who quote the parts they find useful: Syria, and have been settled there. These operations which serve the state must "This is the Regulation about the settling, subsistence and other needs of be executed according to clearly defined principles. An article of the Ministry the Armenians who have been sent elsewhere because of the state of war and ofInternal Affairs whichwas dated May 13,1331 and numbered 270 aboutthis exraordinary political necessities. subject was read. Article 1: The task of sending the people who must be transferred, Decision belongs to the local civil administration. Since it is an undeniable necessity to stop the harmful activities that have Article 2: The transferred Armenians can take all of their movable goods negative effects on the operations and regulations aiming to protect the and animals. existence and security o f the State and since the operations that are ordered by Article 3: Then task of protecting the lives and the goods of transferred the ministery are just right, the Armenians living in the above mentioned towns Armenians, providing the subsistence and resting of them belongs to the civil and villages must be sent to their previously determined dwellings in a comfortable way, their subsistence must be paid by the immigrants' fund; every administrations on their way. immigrant must be supplied with the areatest possible amount of estate and All the officials, from the lowest rank to the highest, will be responsible land; and those in nedd should be given necessary tools and seeds to build their for any kind of negligence. houses and to cultivate; and their goods andfurniture or their equivalents must Article 4: On reaching their settlements, the Armenians will be settled be returned to them in a proper way, and the emptied lands around the villages in the houses that will be constructed in the villages and the towns which should be given to the new-comers according to their true values; and the already exist in a spread out manner, or to the villages that will be built in properties that have been left in the emptied villages and towns must be places determined by government. The villages must be built in hygienic places registered and must be distributed among the immigrants after determining where agriculture and construction is possible. their amount and values; the fruit gardens, shops, inns, factories and hangars Article 5: In case a suitable land that has no owner or that belongs to the must be sold in public sale, or be rented; and the income must be paid to the State Treasure cannot be found, the farms and villages owned by the State must owner; and the expenditure resulting from the payment process must be payed be used for this purpose. from the immigrants' fund. The regulations prepared by the ministry will be fully applied; the protection and the management o f the abandoned properties, Article 6: The Armenian villages that will be built must be far from the the general settling procedures will be regulated and accelerated, examined borders and at least twenty five kilometers away from the Bagdad railway. and controlled by the sub—commissions that will be established. These Article 7 : The Armenians that will be settled in the villages and towns, commissions will be able to take desicions within the framework of the must be registered in books. These registers must contain the name, title, age, Regulations and o f the orders of the ministry. They will be conducted by waged craft of the family members and where they come from. officers whose duties and responsibilities will be determined. These Article 8: An immigrated person cannot go to another place without the commissions will consist of two officers, one o f them from the Internal Affairs, responsible commission's permission or a document given by the local police. the other one from the Ministry of Finance. The above-mentioned Regulations Article 9: All of the subsistence expenses and the reconstruction o f their will be executed by governers, in places where commissions were not sent. workshops until the building of their houses will be provided by the immigrants The regulation mentioned above was issued on May 30, 1915, by the funds, which will be raised by the government. Ministry of Internal Affairs, Office of Settling the Tribes and Immigrants in Article 10: The accomplishment of the subsistence and settling services, of Syria, and have been settled there. These operations which serve to the state, the protection of their health, and the improvement of their situation are within must be executed according to clearly defined principles. An article which was the responsibility of Immigrant Commission. It is necessary to establish dated May 13, 1331 and numbered 270 was read in the Board of Ministers. Immigrant Commissions where they do not exist. Since it is an undeniable necessity to stop the harmful activities that have Article 11: The appointment of officials necessary for providing the negative effects on the operations and the regulations aiming to protect the subsistence and settlement services will be performed by the governors existence and the security o f the State and since the operations that are ordered according to the permission of ministry. by the ministry are just, the Armenians living in the above-mentioned towns and villages must be sent to their previously determined dwellings in a Article 12: Every settled family will be provided with some lands that comfortable way; their subsistence must be paid by the immigrants fund; every will recreate their previous state of welfare and provide for their needs. immigrant must be supplied with the greatest amount of estate and lands; and Article 13: The selection and distribution of the lands will be performed the ones who are in need should be given necessary tools and furniture or their by the Immigrant Commissions. equivalents must be returned to them in a proper way, and the emptied lands Article 14: After the borders and the amount of the selected lands are around the villages should be given to the new-comers according to their true determined, the land will be given to its owner in return for a temporary official values; and the properties that have been left in the emptied villages and towns document. These will be recorded in a particular book that can be used as a must be registered and must be distributed among the immigrants after source for title-deed and state procedures. determining their amount and values; the fruit gardens, shops, inns, factories and hangars must be sold in a public sale, or be rented; and the income must be Article 15: The agriculture and crafts experts will be provided with a paid to the owner; and the expenses arising from the payment process must be necessary amount of capital and tools. payed from the immigrants fund. The regulations prepared by the ministry will Receb 333 / May 17, 331 be fully applied; the protection and the management of the abandoned (May 30, 1915) properties, the general settling procedures will be regulated and accelerated, examined and controlled by the sub-commissions that will be established. The May 17, 1331 (May 30, 1915) Proceedings of the Assembly of These commissions will be able to make decisions within the framework of the Ministers was sent to Internal Affairs, Defence and Finance ministries to be put Regulations and of the orders of the ministry. They will be applied by waged into force on May 18,1331 (May 31, 1915). ^457) officers whose duties and responsibilities will be detcnvi'ied later. These "To the Internal Affairs, Military and Finance Ministries; commissions will consist of two officers, one o f them from the Internal Affairs, Some of the Armenians living around the war zones are making the battle the other one from the Ministry of Finance. In the places where commissions difficult for the Ottoman army by trying to obtain the weapons and the will not be sent, the applications of articles of the above -mentioned will be ammunition, by cooperating with the enemy and by joining the enemy lines, by executed by the governors. This is a memorandum that has been notified to attacking the army and innocent public, by looting the Ottoman towns and Military and Finance Ministries. cities, by providing food to the enemy navy, and by pointing out the strategical Onto the proceedings o f Assembly of Ministers, dated May 1 7, 1331" places. Therefore it became necessary to send these people away, to empty the A second regulation broadening the provisions of the regulation above towns which became the action centers. Some operations have been embarked and about the protection of the goods, estates and lands' rights and culture on this subject, and the Armenians living in Van, Bitlis, Erzurum provinces entities of the Armenians that were being immigrated, came into force on May (excluding the centers of Adana, Sis and Mersin), in Adana, Mersin Kozan, 28, 1331 (June 10, 1915). (458> Cebel-i Bereket sub-provinces, (excluding the center of Maraş) in Maraş "This is a regulation about the administration of goods, estates and County and Aleppo province in Iskenderun, Beylan, Cisr i Şugur and Antakya lands belonging to the Armenians that were sent to different places as a result must immediately be sent to southern provinces. Some of the above-mentioned of the war conditions and extraordinary political compulsions. Armenians have been sent to Van province, Mosul province (except the Article 1: The lands and the other things of the Armenians sent to some northern part), to the southern region of Urfa (except the center), to the eastern other places will be administered according to the provisions of this regulation and south eastern parts o f Aleppo province, and to the eastern part by the officials and commissions whose limits of authority will be determined in the following articles. (457) Prime Ministry Archives, the circular seni to the Ministries of Internal Affairs, Dcfcnce and Finance on May 31, 1915(16 Recep 331) Article 2: All the buildings that belongs to the removed people and Article 11: Some immigrants will be settled in the evacuated villages which have furniture in it will be sealed and protected by an officer or a and the existing houses and lands will be distributed to families with council appointed by the administration commission . contemporary documents, taking the needs and agricultural force of every Article 3: The type, amount, appreciated value, quantity and the name family into consideration. of the owners of the conserved possessions will be written into a notebook, Article 12: Detailed information about the settled families, their date of will be moved to places like church, school, inn, which can be used as a store arrival and settling, the type, amount and values of houses and lands given, in a proper mannner so that the owner of each possession can be identified will be recorded. These families will be given documents concerning the easily, will be protected with great attention; a report indicating the nature, property and lands they will receive. structure, the owner and the protection place of the goods will be written; the original of this written report will be kept by the local government, while a Article 13: Since all of the villagers are responsible for the buildings confirmed copy of it will be given to the Commission of Abandoned and the trees in the villages, any damage will be paid by the entire village, Possessions. regardless of the guilty person. The guilty will be expelled from the village and will not be able to benefit from the immigrants law anymore. Article 4: The properties, owerns of which are unknown will be noted down and protected as the property of the village. Article 14 : The empty villages will be settled by the wandering tribes and they will be treated as immigrants. Article 5: The possessions and the animals that might be damaged while waiting will be sold in a public sale by a council approved by the Article 15: In the emptied places, in the cities and towns, townsmen commission and the income will be handed to the financial department in the will be settled and they will be given some lands, their previous economic and name of the village or the town it came from. The type, amount, value and the monetary situation will be taken into consideration. owner of the sold posession, its buyer and the price will be recorded in a Article 16: The shops, inns, factories, baths, depots etc. and the private notebook in detail and will be approved by the auction council. A buildings where the immigrants, and the properties and the lands that are out report will be written about this subject; original of this report will go to the -side of the skills and expertise range of the immigrants can be sold by the local government and a confirmed copy to the Commission of Abandoned Administrations Commissions and the councils founded by them. Possessions. Article 17: A book will be kept including the names of the immigrants Article 6: The objects, the pictures and the holy books in the churches that have been settled in the towns and the cities, and the type, amount and the will be written in a notebook and will be conserved in their own places. Then value of the lands given to them. they will be sent to their original owners through their current local Article 18: The fruit gardens and vineyards in and around the towns goverment. and cities will be distributed to the immigrants according to their needs and Article 7: The type, amount and the value of the possessions and the capacities,to those who can prove their capability and knowledge. This lands abandoned by the sent public will be recorded, and a land list will be procedure will be carried out in return for documents and assurance. The kept for every single village, to be given to the Administration Commission. amount of property will be recorded in a notebook; the reason for giving these Article 8: In case some crop exists on the lands and the possessions, a to them will be written in some documents and these documents will be council approved by the commission will sell these goods in a public sale and handed to them. The properties which are not distributed to the immigrants the income of this sale will be given to the financial department. A report will be sold in public sale according to the Article 16. orginal of which will go to the local government, will be written while a Article 19: Excluding the immigrants living within the borders of a confirmed copy will stay in the Administration Commission. province or those who have been sent from other provinces with the Article 9: In case a customer cannot be found for the crop, the permission of the government or with the order of the Ministry of Internal agreement will be separated into two on bail, and it will be given to the Affairs, the people who are tobe settled as immigrants must show an official applicant. The rents and the collected money, meanwhile ,will be given to the document indicating that they are immigrants, they are not sent and settled financial department. somewhere else or they are particularly sent there. Article 10: No modifications can be made on the documents about the Article 20: The lands and properties that are not sold can be rented to usage of the unmovable properties designed by the owner after the people who accepts the maintanence and protection of them, who can find a immigration. reliable assurance. Article 21: Detailed tables will be made about the amount, type and Article 33: The presidents of the Commission of Abandoned Properties value, place, price, rent, tenant and buyer of the properties and the lands will be allocated one and a half lira per day, the members will be paid one lira rented or distributed by dividing it into two sections. per day. They will receive travelling allowance for the journeys they will have for their duties. Article 22: The income of the sold or rented properties will be transferred to the name who is the financial owner and it will be handed to Article 34: In the provinces where a commission is not appointed or him later. sent, the application of the provisions of this regulation is the duty of that local government. Article 23 : All the abandoned properties and lands in the emptied villages and towns will be administered according to the provisions of this Again ralated to the migrating Armenians, some local precautions were regulation by the Commission of Abandoned Properties. also taken in the frame of the general precautions. In the scripts sent to the Ministry of Defence from Commandership of Fourth Army on June 20, 1331 Article 24: The Administration Commission obeys the orders of the (July 3, 1915) it was expressed that a definite order was given for the Ministry of Internal Affairs about the administration of abandoned properties. protection and defence of allied German Government along with Bntente Later they will inform their deeds to the local governments. Powers , and it was asked to carry out press activities about the treason and Article 25: Forming of the necessary commissions and councils for the the cruelty of Armenians similar to that Germans carried out against the protection and the administration of the abandoned properties, appointment of foreign public opinion about their extermination activities against the civil the wage earning officials (under the permission of Ministry of Internal public in Belgium.: (459) Affairs), and designing the instructions and explanations according to the provisions of this regulation with the orders of the Ministry of Internal Affairs Deciphered telegram that was sent hy Cemal Pasha the Commander of are the responsibilities of the Commission of Abandoned Properties. A copy the Fourth Army on June 20, 1331. of the instructions and the explanations will be given to the provincial Top Secret and Private. goverment offices. It is observed that both the pro—goverment and independent media are Article 26: While the execution of secondary procedures concerning interested in the Armenian problem. I also learned from the speeches and sending immigrants to the evacuated places is the responsibility of implications of some people that the Germans, being another Christian Immigrants Commission, the examination and the control of correspondences society, are excited by the incorrect news that they received. И is obivious that about the general settlement procedures, deciding on this subject (after the attacks against the Armenians who are being transferred from one place consulting to the local government) and applying these desicions are the to another will be harmful for the society. In order to prevent such trends / responsibilities of the Commission of Abandoned Properties. present and suggest the following precautions. Article 27: The Commission is responsible for notifying the decisions I. Necessary offices have been ordered to protect the lives, properties taken after the observations and examination, and the summary of the things and honors of the Armenians driven away from the Fourth Army region. In done, to the provincial government offices every fortnightly. order to have the other provinces pay attention to this subject and to secure Article 28: The written or oral instructions of the Commission of the safety of the driven Armenians and their protection from every kind of Abandoned Properties about the administration of the properties must be attack, / request your honor to have your order applied in a strict and severe carried out by the local officials. manner. The Germans are publishing documents, against the accusations of Article 29: The members of the Commission of Abandoned Properties genocide that they have been claimed to carry out on the people of Belgium. In are responsible for the protection and administration of lands and properties in the same manner, the Ottoman government should enlighten this subject with the places where they are appointed and for the accounts. a book consisting o f documents of the harms that the Armenians have done to our country during the war, by mentioning names, places and dales; this book Article 30: The Commission of Abandoned Properties consists of an should also explain that the measures taken were unavoidable for the security appointed president, a civil administration and a financial administration official. of the country. Article 31: The correspondences are carried out by the president or a Approved. 2!.4.31-July 7, 1331 (July 20, 1915) member appointed by the president. In response to the telegram above, the Attorney of the Ottoman Army Article 32: The president of the Commission of Abandoned Properties Commander-in-chief has sent telegrams in cipher to the Third and Fourth can appoint a suitable member in examining, monitoring or applying a certain subject of this regulation. Armies and to the Fourth, Fifth and Tenth Army-corps on June 21, 331 (July 4, 1915) declaring that many persuasive documents were sent to Ottoman The Armenians sent to the inner regions should not be treated with contempt by anyone and their lives and properties should be protected very Embassies, were published in foreign newspapers and it was staled that the well. The orders above have been sent to relevant people again, in order to lives and properties of the Armenians were protected so well that they did not complain: (46°) emphasize its importance. July 17/18 Third army Commander. " To the Commander of the Fourth Army. Mahmut Kamil. C. June 21, 331, in cipher Stamp (Attorney of Commander-in Chief Office of Documents) 6569 The documents supported by evidence have been sent to the necessary Office: 2 / 18(31) people through the Embassies and have been published in foreign newspapers. A copy of this declaration has been sent to your office , by mail. A Office: 2 / 13715 general instruction has been issued about the protection of the lives and July 18, 1331" properties o f those who have been driven away. To the Third Army, the Deputy of Fif thy Army-Corps Fourth There are many individual local scripts in Prime Ministry Archive Army—Corp, the Deputy of Tenth Army, to Lazistan Commandership. (463)^ jn Ministry of Foreign Affairs Treasury of Documents (464) which were It is very important for you to be careful about the protection of the lives taken over by the Prime Ministry in 1987 and especially in General Staff and properties of the driven Armenians and not to provide an opportunity for ATASE Archives ^465) about the transportation of the immigrants, the any kind of complaint." difficulties met, the precautions taken, the protection of their property, and A telegram sent to the Third Army Commandership was indicating that their lives and the security of the immigrants and about the feeding and the immigrated Armenians were protected from the gangs by gendarmes. settlement problems. Some of these documents were published by the Turkish and foreign researchers. To the Third Army Commandership in Erzurum. Some of these documents will be mentioned in the other chapters. The Commander of the Stationary Gendarmerie Division in Bay hurt, Here, the original text of another archives document which is the last ol the liutenant Salih Efendi and a fifty five soldier platoon protected the driven general precautions whose original texts were given above, which evaluates Armenians. Although the Kurdish gangs attacked the soldiers and the the immigration will be given. This document is summarized below with the Armenians near Mountain Kop on 4. 28. 331 (May 11, 1915), they escaped view that some terms may not be understood: after a two-hour conflict, leaving two deads behind. There is no casualty in In the document, it was mentioned that the population transported due the platoon, and the Armenian convoy is saved. to war, from around the east lront and behind the Iront and inner country until Inspector the end of Octobcr 1916, who were settled and secured, was 702, 900 Fuad Ziya. excluding those who left the district on their own. It should be considered that Office 1 /3731/4(17) Armenians are not mentioned in the number given. Because not only Armenians but also Anatolion Greeks, other minorities and Muslims arc Preserved in: 5. 4. 31 (May 17, 1915) exposed to this incident of transport and settlement. For this reason, as in the Again in the cipher with the number 5998 that came to the Ottoman law of transport and settlement with the complete text presented above, Army Head Commandership, Deputy Branch Directorate from Erzurum on Armenians are not mentioned here, either. The law of immigration was not July 30-31, 1915, it was expressed that the necessary orders given and issued only for Armenians as claimed by many Armenians, western and even announcements were being done on the protections of the Armenians and not by some Turkish authors. Nevertheless, as it was often experienced during the to insult the Armenians: ^462) course of this research, examining the immigration of the minorities other "The cipher that came to the Commandership Attorney from Erzurum. than Armenians and especialy of Muslims will let us see the incident as whole

(463) Prime Ministry Archives, Ministry of Internal Affairs, Documents Officc, Secretary (460) General Staff ATASA Archives,, no 1/1, fil. cab. 361, fil 1445, fil. 3-1 of Chiphering fil cab. 53, 54, 69. (461) General Staff ATASA Archives,, no 43671, file.cab 2835, fil. 127, ind. 1-11 (464) Foreign Ministry Archives, Treasure of Documents, card 178, fil cab. 23 and on. (462) General Staff ATASA Archives,, no 1/2, fiic 361, fil. 1445, ind. 3-3 (465) General Staff ATASA Archives,, no 1/1, file 361, dos 1445, ind. 15,22, 23; no 1/2, file 339, 401 and on as well as lit will lead the public opinion to interesting conclusions. The Following is the document sent to the Grand Vizer on December 17, reasons for mentioning Armenians in some documents about immigration are 1916.(466) for that Armenians were more often transported because of their rebellion and treason, their resistance to this transportion with arms and passive defence and To The Grand Vizier's Audience; especially for mentioning the humane precautions taken in their interest and "As a result of the operations in the war, people had been obliged to for responding to the untrue propagandas of Armenian and western public migrate from the place near the battle fields at the eastern boundaries to the opinion. inner regions. By the ministry, according to the regulations and special Another point is the financial support provided by the government to precautions, the total population of one party of these people who were sent to those who migrated by their own will along with the services given to those the settlement areas and obtained their livelihoods, taken care oj problems transported. and treatments of their illnesses, had reached somewhat over seven hundred Vehicles or animals were provided for the groups formed during thousand nine hundred in the beginning of October. Even though immigrants transportation and a special care was taken with women, children and old and who had settled by their own means and resources without informing the ill people. These were settled with first priority and the necessary goverment about their needs, were not included in this sum, but in the case of immunisation and treatment was carried out their appeal, such people were aided with cash. All the emigrants were treated according to the frame of instructions At the beginning of the year of 331 which was the beginning for the issued and the government was continuously informed about the results. event o f taking refuge, immigrants were collected in the cities and towns near The places whose inhabitants had to be migrated has been divided into the battle-fields, such as Giresun, Samsun, Sivas, Ma'müretii'T Aziz, four regions according to road, settling, climate, subsistence and racial Diyarbekir and Mosul. For their protection against the diseases and health conditions: those coming from the east of Erzurum and the coasts of Trabzon problems which might arise from their presence in a densely populated were settled around Ordu and Kastamonu; those coming from the west and region, and for their distribution to the places where possibilities of south of Erzurum and from the north of Trabzon were settled around Ankara livelihood and settlement, conditions for health were more suitable and for and Niğde; those coming from the south and southeast of Erzurum were carrying out these activities in an orderly manner and for not meeting any settled around Ma muratii'l Aziz, Malatya and Mara.j; and those coming from Van and Bitlis were sent to Diyarbakir-Urfa-Ayintab - Adana. difficulties along the way when the groups are sent; vehicles have been assigned for women, children and the sick; health centres have been built; In order to protect the people coming by ships from the malaria epidemic, they were given quinine. they have been vaccinated against smallpox, typhus and cholera and the basic needs of support and protection such as supply oj food and drinks and Both the civilian hospitals and the military hospitals (which were very meeting their needs along the way and giving them hot meal at certain pUu.es busy because of the war) have been used in order to cure the sick immigrants. have been carried out by the competent officials and The Migratory Officials. Orphaned children who have lost their families were settled in the Regulations as a preceding-notice arranged by the number off I ) in which the orphanages or given to some families living in the places where they were measures and advices about carrying out of these duties by that officials are migrated. These children were proöided with subsistence and professional education. explained , and the general result that is obtained by controlling its application continuously, is submitted as a summary below: The General Administration oflmmigrants that was founded in order to solve the settling, subsistence and other problems of those who were migrated The regions in which people are forced to migrate, depended on the within the country and the Muslims who came from abroad was reinforced by racial character of the people and the conditions and directions oj general hiring the officials of the invaded provinces. roads, consisted of four parts. ( 1) The immigrants coming from eastern Where the General Administration of Immigrants could not meet the Erzurum and, coasts of Trabzon, were sent around Ordu, Giresun, Ünye, needs of provisions and subsistences, the food taken from the military store Samsun, Bafra and Kastamonu whether by sea or land; (2) the iiv <’rant (the food of the fighting soldier) had been delivered to the immigrants. coming from the western and southern Erzurum and Southern Tab. vere Supplying the transport, settling, subsistence and the shelter for almost sent to Sivas-Tokat or to Kayseri and Niğde by way of Sivas-Kayseri; i ) The 800.000. immigrants, keeping them alive and healthy have caused moral and immigrants coming from one part o f eastern Erzurum and from the southeast physical troubles for the Ottoman State. In 1915, 25 million, until late October Erzurum were sent to Ma'müretül-Aziz, Malatya and Maraş by way of 1916 80 million, and until the end of the year 150 million kurushes have been spent for their subsistence. (466) General Staff ATASA Archives,, no 1/2, fil. cab. 361, file 1445, ind. 15-22, 23. Kemah; (4) the immigrants coming from Van and Bitlis were sent around And if necessary, it will be supported by the Hospitals of Military Diyarbekir, Urfa and Aydmtab and also partly to Adana, by way of Region established in Fatsa Üııye, Terme, Çarşamba. Also the nutrition of the Diyarbakir. immigrant groups who were sent either to Si/top from centre by way of Bafra, It was considered inevitable and convenient to present information or to Çoruın by way of Kavak-Havza, was provided at a distance of every about each region separately, because of the settlement needs and the four hours on the way; and an orphanage in the centre of Samsun and also a livelihood o f the immigrants and to secure their protection and nourishment weaving plant for wound dressing have been opened and as the elder ones of and treatment of the sick people were carried out by the institutions and all immigrants were given three coins each and the younger immigrants were unions established in the region according to the special conditions and given sixty coins each, daily, soup with meat or cracked wheat with meat and regional needs of each place. rice were served out once a day for the disabled, poor and the weak people 1- The people from Trabzon and its coasts were sent to Ordu, Giresun who have no strength, money and capability. and Samsun regions partly by row-boats by sea. The benefit of using this 2— The immigrants coming from Erzurum and its surroundings to the means of transport, which was the easiest and the safest way for the province ofSivas, came here by way of Suşehri - Zcıra - Koşhisar. As those immigrants and which was safe from the attacks of the enemies and which was who will be sent in the direction of Çorunı by way ofTokut, are sent to 'lokat also the shortest one, was not completely felt because of the insufficient by wax of ’Suşehri - Koyunhisar - Niksar; the immigrants came from Alucra number of boats. Those who were sent by this way by the goverment aid, and to Karalıisarışarkı are settled in Kayseri, too. In this respect, these are sent by who used their own means reached over twenty thousand in number. Even way of Refahiye; and in relation to the direction of Çorum, by way of though transportation occurred on the highways of Karahisar-Sivas, or Mes'üdiye- Reşadiye - Niksar. The expedition of these regions have Niksar, Erbaa, Amasya, because of the insufficiency of the vehicles, the performed in an orderly manner due to the nutrition and health centres being immigrants who were sent from there, could not rest properly. Most of the established along the way and sanitary facilities were established and immigrants who were placed in Terme and Çarşamba after coming from especially one hundred fifty thousand people have been inoculated against Ordu and Giresun, were affected with malaria, which caused deaths in large epidemic diseases at the inoculation centres up to now, so, their health numbers, so, their settlement at these places was no longer considered conditions are maintained satisfactorily. suitable and most of them were sent to Amasya and Merzifon and rest o f them Although Tokat-Amasya "liva’s of the province are included in the were placed nearby the mountainous villages protected from malaria. settlement places, the sum of immigrants arriving at Sivas have been over Even though the people in Samsun had been affected with malaria three hundred thousand and because of the impossibility of settling this partly, due to the quinine distribution, disease had been prevented from number and supplying nutrition to the provinces, which are the centres of getting worse and causing deaths; villagers among them had been sent to operations to the Third Army, 144.964 of this population have been sent Çorum by way of Kavak,Havza, Merzifon and partly around around Çorum—Yozgat—Kayseri—Niğde—Kırşehir—Konya on different dates, Sinop—Kastomonu by way of Bafra. It was continued to send the rest of them and the rest have been placed at the settlement regions in the province of Sivas to the south in proportions as the conditions and vehicles permitted. by dispersing them. They have been distributed "8637" houses up to now. Today, there are 79.100 immigrants at this region: Eighteen thousand 2154 houses which had been given on hire have also been distributed to the of them in Samsun, eighteen thousand of them around the central immigrants after cancelling their leases. administrative district, four thousand in Bafra, eighteen thousand, including Widows, homeless children and orphans among the immigrants have the people who were sent after the gathering, in Çarşamba, sixteen hundred been settled in workshops and orphanages which were found at different in Terme, seven thousand around Terme, eighteen thousand in Ünye and places and carpet-making, weaving, linen-droping and tailoring are taught fifteen hundred in Fatsa districts. to the girls, business of a blacksmith, carpentry and tailoring and such arts As the immigrants arrived at these centresfeeding and, inoculation of are taught to the boys and these foundations were ended in cash by the the groups were done by establishing consultation and nutrition centres in ministry. Plants for weaving wound dressing and hospitals for the immigrants Fatsa, Terme and Çarşamba to treat the sick people and the immigrants are and also kitchens for them have been established in Sivas, Yenihan, Tokat, given hot meal, their treatments are performed at the hospitals built especially Amasya, Merzifon and Zile, one in each place, and serving hot meal to the fo r them in Çarşamba and Unye and within Samsun. poor and the weak immigrants has been secured. 3. Immigrants of the west side of Van and south and east sides of As a hospital and a rehabilitation centre specially for the immigrants Erzurum, are arrived at the province of Ma'müretü'1-Aziz by way ofKemah or have been established at the centre of Diyarbekir, orphanages have been Divriği and Kangal or Patogiizinkan. Although centres of nutrition and health established at the "liva" centres of Diyarbekir-Mardin, Siverek, Urfa, too, had been established at necessary places on the way, the defective, and fifteen hundred children have been gathered here. As expedition to mountainous and stony roads and the insufficiency of vehicles have caused Ayintab and Maraş up to now do not exceed fifteen thousand, it is decided obstacles for the completion of transportation. also to send only ten thousand people to the province of Adana. However, the The immigrants coming to the province o f Ma'muretü'1-Aziz are settled necessary arrangements have been made on these expedition routes and a in the central livä and the livä of Malatya and the towns of Hiisniimansur, Station for The Immigrants in Pozanti is established for precaution. Behisni. The number of immigrants who came to the province up to now is As all sorts of administrative measures were taken for the settlement around eighty thousand. Fourty five hundred of them have been settled in the and nutrition of immigrants till returning to their country be possible for central town and the towns of Hiisniimansur and Behisni of Malatya, the rest of them have been sent to Diyarbekir and around the sides of Maraş and them, administrative chiefs and migratory officials have been charged with Ayintab by way of Malatya. It was understood that resources of the province the application of the decision made by the centre on the subject, inspectors were enough, it is decided to drive immigrants here also from Sivas if have been nominated for each region, because of the insufficiency of the necessary and the nutrition of immigrants with hot meals by setting up centres Anatolian organization of General Administration of Immigrants charged of nutrition one each at the centres of Deliktaş, Ulaş, Kanpal-Alacahän, with especially settlement of Muslims and nomadic groups coming from the Hasançelebi, Hekimhän, Hasanbadrik and Malatya-lz.oli-Kadıköy, foreign countries, private officials on duty at the provinces also have been Ma'muretü'l-Aziz which are found on the way of Sivas charged with the duties of immigrants and paid officials are employed at - Malatya-Ma'märetü'1-Aziz, and their consultation of health at the necessary places. consultation places of Kanpal-Deliktaş and treatment at the field-hospital of Even if transportation and nutrition of the immigrants, who had been Kangal have been secured. One hospital, orphanage, plant for weaving collected at the battle-fields such as Samsun, Sivas- Harput, Diyarbekir. wound dressing and kitchens have been established in Harput Ma'muretii'l- could not be arranged in the desirable way because of the difficulties that Aziz and Malatya. were encountered in relation to season and roads, obtaining vehicles and 4. The immigrants from the regions of Van, Bitlis, Мщ arriving at the nutritional sources, especially cereals, all care and attention and distribution province of Diyarbekir, have come by way of Palu, Giizinhan—Ergani or of wage, serving food out from the stores at the military halting places by the Siirt—Lice, Siirt— Silvan. It is decided that one part of immigrants to be sent Second, Third and Fourth Army Commanderships and especially aids that are around Siverek-Urfa and one part to new settlement places by way of Mardin, worth gratitude on consultations and treatments by Armies Boards of Health Telerman and Re'sii'l—Ayn to disperse the people in Diyarbekir which have been used in great deal fo r their patients to become healthy. included the battle-field o f Second Army do decrease the density of province As transport and settlement, arrangements and regulations concerning with a population of more than two hundred thousand, and after establishing nutrition are carried out by General Administration of Immigrants, in the necessary centres of nutrition and health control on the way of Siverek, accordance with the conditions of Ministry, The Civil Administrative Board of they are by sent train. But it is decided that the immigrants wanted to settle on Inspection have been charged with making inquiries into the events and the west side of Mountains of Toros, to pass this winter in Urfa and because of the necessity indicated by the Second and Fourth Army Commanderships and inspection has continued by working with the Ministry of Public Health and the expedition that will be sent to Islahiye by train has been returned to Urfa with private inspectors on health subject, too. As it is thought about after being held at Rüştpınarı at the site of Telebyazi-Arab. The numbers of transferring the plants founded for weaving wound dressings to the Special immigrants settled within the province of Diyarbekir are 16.901 at the central Administrations o f Province later, because of the maintenance of managing is "Sancak" (Sanjcak) and 16.162 at the "Sancak" of Mardin. And 40.000 out of the authority and expertise of ministry, it is deemed suitable that the immigrants have been sent to Urfa up to now. Expedition is made in orderly transfer o f orphanages to the Board of Education later on by this ministry. groups and the groups are supplied with food at the centres of nutrition all Since the conditions of the country were known, it cannot be pretended along the way and by inoculating them, the presence and spreading of the to have excelled in directing and managing of a group of around 800.000, epidemic diseases are prevented. people consisting mainly of women and children and also old people and had no resistance against fatigue as a result of travel and due to the climate Armenians became unbearable). This point has been approved by the effects, but by establishing hecdth centres along the way, inoculating of the Armenian writers, laws and directives and the eye-witnesses of those days. Some о the 1. 243. 671 Armenians living within the borders of Ottoman immigrants, feeding and nourishing of them during expedition and serving Empire migrated to other countries with the aid of the Allies, on their tree hot meal out to elderly people and children and supplying of materials will; or they were migrated to the provinces or states of the Ottoman Empire needed, have helped them overcome their fatigue due to the travel, it helped that became independent after the war, or to more secure regions of Anatolia. them to become healthy while having blessings of the dominant majority, by The rumor that "300.000 or 1.500.000 or 3.000.000 Armenians have been obtaining their nutriton and indispensable necessities and saving the lives o f massacred" is nothing but a lie. Let us examine some of these assertions. Sick and weak people, orphans, widows at the special foundations in spite o f The Allies moved by the driving and settling law have sent the the known difficulties due to the conditions, the way the immigration process following announcement to the Ottoman Government through Havas have been managed gave pleasure to the superior authorities. Agency: "France, England Russia have agreed upon the publication of this The total money spent on immigrants has been twenty five million announcement. The Turkish and Kurdish people have been murdering the kurushes on the year of 331 and the amount spent till the end of October has Armenians for a month, usually aided by the officials of the Ottoman also reached eighty million kurushes, it has become necessary to spend, administration. The massacres in question have taken place in Erzurum, hundred and a fifty million kurushes for covering only the nutritional needs. Tercan, Bitlis, Muş, Sasun, Zeytun and in the entire Cilicia region in the mids of April. In Van, people of almost a hundred have been killed; the Ottoman A graphical sketch of the immigration routes the foundations such as Government started to bother the quiet and harmless Armenians in Istanbul centres of consultation and nutrition, hospitals, orphanages, health centres too. The Allied Governments declare that, members of the Ottoman founded for the imm igrants, has been submitted to the high presence of Prime Government’s and those who participate in the massacres will be responsible Ministry by the number of "2". December, 4, 332." for this crime committed against humanity and civilization. "May 2 4- June 6, 1915" 6.5. The Attitudes of the West and Armenians Towards Ottoman Empire has replied to this announcement as; Immigration "The Ottoman definitely rejects the expressions and items included in the announcement above. It is a lie that Armenians were massacred in the Ottoman lands. To make truths about the events understood, the following Although the Allies remained silent about the revolts of the explanation is presented. Armenians during the war and the Armenian cooperation with them against It is not needed to take any measures against the Armenians in the Ottoman Army, and even supported them physically and morally; they Erzurum, Tercan, Ergin, Samsun, Bitlis, Muş and Cilicia because they did not act in any way to disturb the peace and security. This fact is known by the started a malicious misrepresentation about the driving and settling law consuls of the Neutral States. The accusations of Triple Entente Governments decreed on May 25,1919 as the Ottoman’s last resort. On one hand they on this subject are not anything, but a lie. The people who know the affairs of claimed that the driven and settled Armenians were massacred by the Turkish the East certainly knows that the people who provoked the A r m e n ia n people Government (though they did not utter a word about the other people, against the Ottoman Government by taking advantage of any situation, are especially the Muslims); on the other hand they said that the Armenians (who the officials of The Triple Entente and especially Russia and England. These were fighting against the State and cooperating with the Allies in fact) were continuous agitations, has appeared since hostility between The Ottoman Government and governments above - mentioned was known. Again, so, the defending themselves against the driving. When one considers this attitude consuls and other off icials found in Bulgaria and Romenia of these states, from the point of view of the Allies who were fighting against the Ottomans have sent y o u n gArmenian guerillas of Ottoman subjects to Caucasus by ways and planning to shatter the country, it can be interpreted as an ordinary event of Varna, Sulina, Köstence and etc. The Russian Government, that either has of a war. It can also be regarded as an ideal attitude, from the Armenian accepted these young Ottoman Armenians to its army and or equipted them point of view since it is directed to found an independent Armenian state. with arms and bombs, after giving them proclamations on revolutions and But when we examine the situtation from thep o i n t of view of history, law and humanity, we see that the Ottoman state had applied the best possible measure after a 9-10 months of hesitation (When the behaviours of the (467) Esat Uras, ibid, pp 606-610 programmes, has not refrained from leading them to the Armenian The measures besides these, as for the above-mentioned subject, communities of the Empire. Their aim was only to form a concealed require extra priority and importance at the time of war. On one hand the revolution organization and to direct the Armenians especially from Van, Ottoman Government had to suppress the revolution by military operations, Şatak, Havasor, Gevaş and Tunar, against our Government. Meanwhile, they and, on the other hand, Armenian revolutionaries in contact with the were provoking the Armenians to kill the Turkish and the Kurdish people. officials of the triple Entente Government and foreign committees oj revolution had to be imprisoned. In spite of the claim made by the three We considered giving the following examples useful: Governments mentioned above, public organs did not play any part in the After the beginning of the war between Ottoman Government and subdueing operations of the Ottoman Government. At the end of the searches conducted at Armenian revolutionaries' houses, revolution flags, and some Russia, an old Ottoman deputy, named Karakin Pastirmaciyan and known as important documents about the revolution and wicked actions were found. "Armen Garo", has joined the gang formed by the chief of Armenians' These documents indicated that committees of revolution, that had central committees (Tro, Heço) and has passed over the Ottoman frontier line by administrations in Paris, London and Tijlis, were under the protection of leading the Armenian volunteers armed by Russia. He has destroyed all of the English, French and Russian Governments. At the same time as a result of muslim villages, he encountered on his way while the town of Bayezit was the searches conducted at different places, thousands of bombs and Russian being captured by the Russians, and killed their people. When Russians were rifles have been found on Armenians. The people who escaped from the removed from this place, he has been injured and a person called Suren, the military service by the encouragement and provocation of English, French delagate of Erzurum Dashnak, died. and Russian officials and attacked the gendarmes, together with the arrested Armenians have been handed over to the competent courts. Today, the Pastirmaciyan is involved in the action at the Caucasus frontier, now. , Ottoman Government has some documents explaining that the activities A newspaper (Asbarez) that is published in America and a publication of were organized under the protection of Russian, English and hieiuh Dashnagzaution, has published his photograph taken with Tro, Heço at the Government's and lastly, even though the committee of revolution which met moment of ceremony of taking the military oath, before going to the iıı Köstence, seemed as renouncing from revolutionary actions, it decided battle-field. to lake action when an opportunity emerged. Ottoman Government will These wicked activities are displayed quite clearly by the event of publish these documents in detail, in a suitable time for enlightening the Armenians being brought to Iskenderun from Cyprus by the English officials. public opinion on this subject. A document found on Agap, (the son of Toros) shows the frightening aim of Due to the measures taken, as it is the right of the Ottoman hmpire to the Armenians without any doubt. These provocations resulted in derailing of maintain the public order and security , the Ottoman Government has been a train beside other things . Also, the Armenians were encouroged and able to suppress the revolutionary actions of the Armenians, without provoked by the Commanders of the French and English Navy Force in massacring. Adana, Dörtyol, yumurtalik, Iskenderun and other regions in the country. Although, if it is taken into consideration that, only 2.345 of 77.735 Armenian people living in Istanbul were arrested because oj joining the As regards to the Armenians from Zeytun especially, as a result of the above-mentioned revolutions , and other Armenians have lived their daily propaganda made by the English and French Governments, Armenian lives peacefully and comfortably in a great security, it becomes clear that revolution organizations have started their activities since last February. these measures, in any case, were necessary and they had no intention of Armenians of Zeytun took up arms against the government officials and taking action against the Armenians. besieged the government building. In response to these events, the duty of the If some Armenians have been sent to different places, this has resulted Ottoman Government was to repress the revolution and try to provide public from the Armenians dwelling at the battle-fields or due to the opinions order and security. mentioned above, their existence caused trouble to the Ottoman Government Since the right of taking all measures to prevent revolutionary and very rightly from the point of view of national defence. wicked actions like this is provided by the law o f State, no one has the right to On the other hand, the Ottoman Government considers that taking object this. any kind of measures needed for protecting and securing of the land and coastal borders, as one o f its national duty and it is not obliged to account "The information about the Armenians in the newspaper ofTiyt have for this to any foreign government. While the commanders of English and been given by the German Catholic Community." French naval forces were bombarding the field-hospitals and other This letter has been sent to the German, Austrian and Bulgarian hospitals in Çanakkale and Russian Government was putting thousands of Military Attache's and Ambassadors at the Ministry of Internal Affairs on Muslims, living around Kars, to the sword with the help of the Armenians April 16, 1916: and killing the Ottoman prisoners who were taken at Caucasus again with "Armenians of the Ottoman subjects act continuously with the aim of the help of the same Armenians, while they were suffering from hunger and gaining independence. One copy of the each document, obtained on the thirst with cruelty, the British, French and Russian Governments have no actions of revolution, has been sent." right to talk about humanistic feelings while this was occurring. The government which has exposed its consul to the worst treatment, isn't the At the last Congress of Union and Progress made on November 1, Turkish but the Russian Government. 1918, Talat Pasha has expressed the accusations against the Ottoman Government about immigration and the truths as; Since the people who manage and administer England, France and Russia, have not been contented with arranging Armenian revolution, they "The Armenian issue o f immigration, is one o f the issues that has been attempted to make Islamic groups revolt against the state, too. They have talked about in the war - cabinets within the country and especially abroad: committed the crimes themselves and acted in deception to reach their aim "It is necessary to say at first, these rumours about immigration and The documents about the organisations and the activities have been massacre have been extremely exaggerated. The Armenian and Greek obtained by the Ottoman Government. The events which were so cruel are publications know the effects of cruelties on the European and American impossible to explain, and have not even been seen in the primitive centuries public opinion very well, but unfortunately they do not know what I urks are o f history. alike, they axaggerate the events to times. It is not right that British, French and Russian Governments to accuse I do not want to deny the events, in this way. I only want to tell the the Ottoman Government for taking the necessary and most rightly applied truth and eliminate the exaggerations measures, while they have acted with severity to the highegt degree for If we disregard these exaggerations, we will see that an immigration suppressing the revolutions which appeared in Caucasus, Morocco, Egypt had taken place. But the Ottoman Government has not acted according to a and India and other places. previously taken decision. The responsibility of these events, firstly belongs While, The Ottoman Government has not done anything apart from to the intolerable actions caused by them. All Armenians are not responsible using the simplest rights of state in these events, The publications, on the for this situation, undoubtedly. But it was certainly necessary not to let these notables in of the Ottoman Government and officials, involved in with the actions violate the state's armies' freedom of movement and secure peace measures of respession, does not deserve a response. in the country and maintain the security of army which was exposed to danger because of revolution. All responsibility for the events, they complain about, belongs to the Triple Entente Governments, because they arranged and directed the The Armenian guerillas who were preventing the operations of our actions of the revolution themselves. Their proclamation is even a support armies around Erzurum, were under protection and aided by all of the for the Armenian provocators which encourages them." Armenian villages. When they were in troble, they inform the villages, then the villagers came and helped them with the arms they hid in the churches. Armenians’ groundless propagandas which were similar to the We could not tolerate the existence of such a permanent danger, that was Entente Powers' were communicated to the German Military Office of cutting off our line of retreat continuously and violating the services behind Attache in Istanbul from The Ottoman Armies' Commandership on February, 20, 1916, in the following manner; the lines, at the back of the army. The information from the armies, signs received from the provinces, finally caused the necessity of taking certain The propagandas about Armenians' being massacred along with the measures on this trouble. German catholics are widespread. It is also said that 100.000 clergymen The Issue of immigration have resulted from firstly the measures were killed with them. Please inform us whether these rumors are originated by the Germain catholics community. taken since it became a military necessity. The German Military Attache' gave the following reply on May, 7, 1916; (468) General Staff ATASA Archives,, no 1/2, fil. cab. 339, dos 1361, ind. 4-2 I mean that, immigration has been organized orderly everywhere and Boryan expressed that. The Ottoman Government needed to take only to a degree of what was necessary. So, hostilities which have measures on the Armenian rebellions as following : accumulated for a long time at lots of places, have exploded and caused "Due to the order and plan of Russian Ministry of War disappointments that we certainly do not wish. A lot of people acted excessively severe and cruel. Some unjust people also sacrificed themselves Dashnagzaution decided that: When Antranik (The General who commands for this reason, at many places. 1 admit this. one of the Armenian voluntary units approaches Van, Dashnagsagan's Also General Schellendorf Bronsart who had been charged as Chief of guerillas, that are found there, will retreat to the mountains and revolt. The the Staff at The Ottoman Chief-Commandership have expressed that not the revolution programmme will be carried out in April, 1915. Catholicos Armenians but the Turkish people were massacred, on the newspaper of informed that 10.000 armed gang members joined the battle. By this action, Deutsche Allegeime Zeitunt, with a number of 342, and dated July 24, 1921, the party of Dashnagzaution could say that, it performed its duty in front of as follows: the colonist Russian Tsar, his throne and his country. ’As the countless number of published announcements, provocative It can easily be understood that, when 10.000 people revolt against brochures, arms ammunitions, explosives and others were found in places in the state they put their existence into danger. State demands that people which Armenians lived, prove that, rebellion has been arranged a long time with the political power and statesmen must find methods that, when applied go and it was organized and reinforced and financed by Russia. An embody the principal that "state has the right to defend itself against the Armenian assasination, that had been intended for the high officials and rebellions and needs to suppress the rebellions in the areas mentiboned" officers, had been informed at proper time to Istanbul. (471) Because all of the Muslims who could use a weapon joined the Turkish army, it was very easy for the Armenians to massacre the people who There are also lots of documents on this subject. But,finally we will were left terribly defenceless. Because the Armenians were not content with mention about one passage from the book, which was gathered by the moving out of the flanks and backs of the Orient Army, bound by Russians at Armenians, of Kaçaznuni who was the first Prime-Minister of the Armenian the front, they were killing the Muslim people around there. The cruelties of Republic: Armenians, I had seen, was worse than those claimed to have been done by the Turkish people. "Private spies of Transcaucasus A.R.F., acted against the will of our superior authority, and the will o f general meeting of the party by taking up First, the Orient Army intervened in order to unite itself to the back of the army. But since the entire forces of the Orient Army was fighting against tasks which will cause very serious results. Armenian voluntary guerillas the Russians, and the rebellions were spreading all around the country , even were organized and combated against the Turkish people in the autumn oj to the remotest parts of Turkey, gendarmas were used to suppress rebellion. 1914, becasue they could not stop themselves from organizing and The matter was very urgent. Because, the army was under threat with combating. This was the result of an unavoidable psychology which the. regards to it is unity with the back of it. This was a very sensitive issue. Armenian people have grown up with throughout their entire generation. Thousands of Muslim people were running away, and were afraid of the Such a mentality had to be expressed and it was expressed. cruelties of Armenian. Faced with this serious condition, the Cabinet agreed The deportations, drivings in groups and massacres made in the to announce that, Armenians were dangerous for the state and to drive them summer and autumn of 1915, were the fatal strokes to the Armenian away from the regions near the border. question. Due to the traditions inherited from the beginning oj'80's and the Furthermore, because it was guessed before that Alliance press will idea of freedom expected by the European diplomacy and the Armenian propagate the issue of driving of Armenians as Turkish people are the enemy destiny was taken away from the Armenians: There were not any Armenian o f the Christians, that is why any kind of attack with severity was avoided. Propoganda begun. In fact this foolishness was believed by every part of the people in the Armenian . Turkish people knew what they foreign countries. " ( ^70) did and today, they have no reason to regret this. This was the most certain way to eliminate the Armenians in Turkey. ("472)

(469) Vakip Newspaper, July 12. 1921 (471) B.A. Boryan, ibid, p. 663 (470) Esat Uras, ibid. pp 616-618 (472) Hovhannes Katchaznouni, ibid, p.2 6.6. Turkish and Armenian Population at the Then the research were carried out in London, Paris and Washington End of the Immigration archives as a result of the Government Commissaries in Istanbul. At the end the following reply was sent to the British Foreign Ministry by the British Embassy in Washington on July 13, 1921: There are great contradictions regarding the population of the "Dear Sir; Armenias as well as the number of people claimed to be killed or forced to I am honoured to let you know that one of my colleagues visited the migrate given by the Western authors who support or seem to support them, American Foreign Ministry (July, 12) yesterday regarding the Armenians' as their policies needed, and as we mentioned in the preceding sections, massacre, as an answer of your letter numbered 775 (E. 6311/132/44) and these numbers are increasing like an avalanche up to today. dated June 16, 1921. He was allowed to see the reports of American consuls However as there is almost no Armenian author who tries to w rite about the cruelties made in Armenia during the last war. They had been what happened to and how many Turkish people who last their homes, were selected from hundreds of reports which were considered most useful for the aim of the Government o f His Majesty. massacred or annihilated due to the several causes - only a few Western authors have been interested in this subject indirectly for the aim of studying 1 present unfortunately that there was nothing amongst these documents that can be used as a proof against the Turkish people the Armenians. But consequence of the Armenian claim on the number of imprisoned at Malta to be prosecuted . Despite the fact that cruelty was people killed and destroyed by the migrations, exceeds the limits of mentioned in the reviewed reports, only two names of the officials mentioned scientific proof and logic. The documents on this subject have not been above, Scibit Bey and Suleyman Faik Pasha. The written information about found up to now and sometimes this document searching has gone too far them also does not go beyond the author's own opinions, and any by forged that to documents being imputed to the Ottoman authorities and exemplified event which can be an evidence of the offence can not be even to Atatiirk, and these documents were proved to be fake, by Turkish indicated. and Western scientists. ^473) The real number of the Turkish people In this condition and because any proof could not be encountered for massacred is much more than the Armenians. These led to researches about confirming the information which is available essentially by the Government the number of Turkish people killed, and destroyed. of his Majesty against the Turkish people, 1 am afraid that, there is no hope of gaining anything in applying to American Government for a new inquiry Essentially, after the occupation of Istanbul, Entente Powers have again. I am worried because American Ministry of Foreign Affairs will not taken action at once to accuse the statesmen of the Ottoman Empire and to be able to the reveal the situation clearly. prove their claim on the Armenians’ massacre, and have driven lots of R.C. Craigie. "<474> officials of Union and Progress to the island of Malta. They have mobilized Since any document could not be found which can prove the the Armenian traslators at the embassies and consulates in Istanbul and Armenian massacre as a result of these searches and inquiries in Turkey and English, French, American historians, lawyers and begun to search for abroad by the special efforts of the Armenians and especially Armenian documents which will accuse the people arrested and people exiled to Patriarchate and fastidious exertions of the Westerners, the Ottoman Malta, and prove the pretences of the Armenians' massacre. But they could statesmen under arrest at Malta, have been released incessantly between not find any documents in the Ottoman archives which were under their 1919 and 1922. Since there was not any authentic document, they attempted control, to prove their claims. to make spurious document. The invalid claim of the "genocide" by the Armenians once again (473) A few Armenians, who were supported by the British, published some telegrams which they asserted to have taken from an Ottoman olTical in Aleppo, instead of the made incosistent claims on the number of migrated or Killed Armenians immigration documents that we have quoted above. These telegrams were published in during migration. It was discussed in lots of works. Here,without going into Aram Andonian in 1920 and were submitted to the court as evidences in the court case of Tchlirian who murdered Talat Pasha. After an inquiry led by the British Foreign an argument we will try to review how many people were lost Ministry, they turned out to be lake telegrams produced by a group of Armenians in from both sides, where they went or were sent in comparison with the Paris. When we comparc these telegrams with other genuine ones, it is very simple to understand their fakeness. For details please sec Şinasi Orel and Sürcyya Yuca, Ermenilerce Talat Paşa'ya Atfedilen Telgrafların Gerçek Yüzü, Ankara 1983, Türkkaya Ataöv, "The Andonian Documents" attributed to Talat Pacha are Rarserier... With French and German editions, Ankara, 1984 population of Muslims and Armenians in 1914, that we mentioned above, them to other places in the report he presented at the subcommission of with the population during the war and after the war. In the edition dated Lausanne Conference.<478) August 25, 1916 of the newspaper of Manchester Guardin, it has been However, according to Hovannisian, 50.000 Armenian people have pointed out that the numbers about the Armenian casualties in Turkey were migrated to , 10.000 of them to Jordan, 40,000 of them to Egypt exaggerated, the whole population of Armenians in the world was 25.000 of them to Iraq that is to the Arab countries apart from Syria and 4.000.000. 1.000.000 of them migrated, 500.000 of them died, 200.000 of almost 35.000 of them to France and America and some of them also to them took refuge in Russia, based on the expressions of Heroic) Bufsenun, Canada and Cyprus. (479) the General Secretary of Armenian Aid Society in England.^47-^ If it is considered that 123.602 of the Armenians also stayed in Turkey The Newspaper of Le Temps that published a memorandum given by according to the census in 1927, and if this number is added to the number of the Armenian delegates of Bogos, Nubar and Aharonyan as leading article almost 900.000 of immigrants, the number found is 1.023.602, so if we by touching on the expressions of Vicont Brayce and Dr. Lepsius based >n the records of Patriarchate and imaginary news, many times has concluded subtract this number from the number of Armenian population mentioned that: above in the Armenian Official Statistics of 1914, the difference will be nearly 211.069. This is the number of Armenians who had lost their lives How many Armenians have remained in Turkey? The Armenian population in Ottoman Empire before the deportation of 1915 was between after fighting against the Ottoman Empire at the lines of Entente Powers 1.600.000 and 2.000.000 according to the report of Brayce. Between during the war and died because of several causes during migration or killed 1.000.000 and 1.200.000 of these Armenians have been driven. Nearly half by the guerillas. It has been expressed essentially that this number is around of these were also destroyed. Ал a result, the Armenians of Turkey have been 200.000 and it can be up to 300.000. (480) In addition, the number of divided into three groups almost equal in number: 600.000 Armenian people Armenians, who fought against the Ottoman army together with the have escaped from deportation, 600.000 Armenian people were able to be Russians, and then the English and the French, even the Greeks, died as the saved from dying at the places they were sent, and the rest of these have been result of the rebellions they caused inside the country or by the effects of old destroyed or have died due to the starvation. Dr. Lepsius also accepts the age, disease, climate and brigand raids at the places that they were sent, that estimates of Brayce by pointing out that in spite of Turkish statistics amongst them there were also Armenians who raided to convoys to stop the indicated the dead as 300.000, they must be more than this (number) in immigration, does not reach even the number of 300.000 mentioned above , fa c t." ™ when Turkish, Russian, French and English war journals and the memories As the result of the inquiry made by French in 1920 Larcher, The of the officials, officers, and writers are studied one by one. French Commander, also agreed that around 500.000 Armenian people died If Ottoman Empire wanted the Armenians subjectd to a massacre and because the armed Armenians opposed to the Ottoman Empire during The World War I, because of starvation, famine and diseases during the war time to exterminate them like some Armenian authors claimed, they could do this difficulties during migration, difference in the climate and some other very easily by using the state of war as an excuse as some states that we attacks during the migration. ^477) exemplified above, did. But the Empire chose the least harmful way and Also Mr. Noradungian Gabriel (Efendi) who has been the Minister of made the Armenians to migrate within its borders and did not even drive Public Works of the Ottoman Empire before the World War I and the them abroad. The Armenian authors should abandon propaganda and Minister of Foreign Affairs, betrayed the state like many Armenian imagination on the subject of "number of the Armenians and should search members of the Parliament and has led the Armenians who has taken up for scientific figures. Hovannisian, the Armenian professor in America, arms against the state, has expresed that 345.000 Armenians of the whole

700.000 Armenians of Turkey, went to different places of Caucasus, (478) A. Hadisyon, Ermeni Cumhuriyeti'nin Doguşu ve İlerlemesi, in Armenian, Athens, 140.000 of them to Syria, 120.000 of them to Greece and to the islands in 1920, quoted from p. 335 by Esat Uras, ibid, p 726-727. Aegean Sea, 40.000 of them to Bulgaria, 50.000 of them to Iran and rest of (479) Richard Hovannisian. "The Ebb and Flow of the Armenian minority in the Arab Middle East” Middle East Journal, vol. 28, no 1, Winter, 1974, p. 20 (480) This 300.000 Armenian toll is mentioned in the letter written by the Chairman of (475) General Staff ATASE Archives,, no 1/2, fil. cab. 339, file 1361, ind. 6-1 Armenian Delegation to the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs on December 11, 1918. See Archives du ministere des Affaires Etrangeres de France, , 1918-1929, (476) Le Temps, le 28 Fevricr 1919 v. M.2, to. 47 (477) M. Larcher, La Guerre turque dans la guerre mondiale, Paris, 1926, p. 396. [

essentially expressed this truth at the "Congress of the Questions of World mountains in order to escape from this cruelty and that there was not any Armenians at Munich, in 1982, as follows: settlement which was not affected by these Armenian cruelties. However it "Armenian massacre could not be proved. Massacre is invalid legally is indicated by the Turkish delegates at the meeting of Lausanne Conference and as well as due to prescription. (481) on December 31, 1922 that 2,5 million Muslims were martyrized at the eastern and western provinces, the number of Muslims who were killed by When the reverse side of the medallion is examined, it will be seen the Armenian guerillas and army units is excluded from this number. The that the number of the Turkish people who were killed by Armenian either in part of meeting about the subject is as following: Anatolia or in Caucasus ,is much more than the numbers mentioned above. Ottoman Empire presented a peace note to the political What happened to the people that do not exist anymore should be searched for in the new battles and the old ones in which Turkey was forced representatives of America, England, French, Italian, to be discussed by the into. The result of these battles was turning the most prosperous most Entente Powers at the Peace Conference, alongside the Armenians on well-known regions of Anatolia to ruins. While the number of Muslims in the February, 12, 1919 and explained the subject on the Turkish people who Orient provinces was 4.000.000, it has decreased to lessthan 3.000.000 and were killed as; in the western provinces that were conquered was 3.500.000, it decreased "One million Muslim martyrs: around 2.000.000. The loss is 2.500.000 and they victims of clamitous of Ottoman Government aims neither to lessen the guilts of some years of war. But conforming to the request of Lord Cunon submitted, Ismet Muslim people who committed crime, nor to give details o f the painful events Paşa wants to forget the past, too... occured at the provinces mentioned. But it applies to the Governments of The Turkish nation and its administrators who have unique Spain, Sweden, Denmark, Belgium and Swiss, asks them to form a joint and characteristics like forgetting the bad deeds that are committed against them international commission whose members will to define the responsibilities before good ones and never called up the Armenians and their supporters to of the Muslim and Armenian committees in these terrible events and inform account for the shedded blood of the Muslims. Chaliand and Ternon put is the Great Forces o f their request. as "The Turks did not accuse anyone, nor they demanded compensation. However, whatever the crimes of the Muslim convicts who were This attitude of theirs only encouraged the others." driven to the courts at present, due to the facts proven proved by essentially But when the Armenian writers started to misrepresent the facts and to the neutral witnesses and the reports of Russian commanders (appendix B.). try to show the 200.000 Armenian casualties, 5 or 10 times more and show Government assures that, Armenian guerillas has killed more than themselves as " innocent(485) as angels" to the public opinion of (he world, 1.000.000 Muslim people before the Armenian migration and after the some research on the murdered number of Muslims started. Me Carty, an Armies of Tsar occupied the Orient provinces. American historian of Turkish-Armcnian relalionships found figures close Most of the Muslim people have taken refuge in the mountains or to the ones mentioned above: other near Ottoman provinces to save their lives and now they are still there. "Anyone who tries to understand the Armenian presence in Anatolia, I he whole country has been tormented by the Russian armies and especially must remember that the Armenian catastrophe broke out during the Worh: Armenian guerillas and has been ruined, today there is no city or town even War I and the National War of Independence... The statistics indicate that a village left that was not ajfectedfrom these plunders. At present Armenian 2.5 Muslims were killed, most of them being Turks. The Muslims also tasted units still continue their ominious (482> activities at the cities they occupied bitter deaths, the way the Armenians did. in Caucasus (Appandix В.). In the peace note quoted above, it is pointed out that more than one million Muslims were killed in the eastern provinces before the 1915 (483) Esat (Jras, ibid, p 722. immigration, that the Muslim population migrated to south, to west and to (484) Gerard Chaliand-Yves Tcrnord, Le Genocide des Armeniens, Bruxelles, 1984, p. 40 (485) The answer of Lord Curzon to Lord Byce who asserted during the negotiation in I louse of Lords (hat the Armenians were massacred sec Foreign OH'icc, 371/5043 E./714, The (481) Zafer Özkan, Ermcni Tehciri, Doctoral Thesis, Ankara University, Turk Inkilap Discussions in the House of Lords, March 11, 1920, quoted by Selahi R. Sanyel, Yeni Tarihi Institute, 1985, p. 174, 178. Belgelerin Işığı Altında Ermeni Tehcirleri", Bclleten, Türk Tarih Kurumu, issue: (482) Esat Uras, ibid, pp 666-667. 141, Vol. XXXVI, January 1972, Ankara, p. 45 These figures show us how the Anatolian peaple died. In the Turks, but the Greeks, Jews, Syrian Christians, Arabs and the Armenians documents the reasons for death are mentioned as the civil war, Armenians' killed by the Armenian gangs and volunteer brigades worth being immigration by the Turks, diseases and starvation. The deaths in Anatolia studied. (49°) included not only the soldiers that died during the war, but the men, women and the children... We learn from the documents that the main reason of 6.7. Efforts of Finding the Guilty these deaths was the civil war between the Christians and the Muslims. For example Sivas city was not in the war zone. The Russian army never advanced there. But 180.000 Muslims died in Sivas. The same thing was Although the Armenians behaved in a treacherous way after the declaration of mobilization during the World War I, the Ottoman State true for all of Anatolia", ^486) resisted them for more than 9 months and tried to settle the problem by Some members of the American Congress who submitted a report, taking local precautions. When they saw that the rebels turned out to be based on the reports of 69 American experts that stutied the 6 provinces in incorrigible, that they were cooperating with the enemy openly, many Eastern Anatolia in 1920, said that "It must not be forgotten that one million Muslims were murdered by them and that they were going to cause a big Muslims were killed in the six provinces of Eastern Anatolia, place known catastrophe, they transported and settled many Armenians behind the war as the Armenian land... Would not it be just when ASALA emerges with the front. The Government who followed the immigration principles strictly claims of massacre, for the Turks claim that they were massacred too " and mentioned previously, that is their lives properties and security was approved the figures mentioned above. ^487) protected during the immigration period between May 1915 and October 1916, took on administrative, financial and military burden equivalent to Larry Smith, a Democrat Senator who first supported the Armenian starting to fight on a new front. Though it had the opportunity of following draft law submitted to the Congress, but who changed his mind after coming an easier way like the Russians who sent more than on million Turks living to Turkey and negotiating with minority leaders expressed the rightness of in the Caucasus to Anatolia, it did not choose it. Turks as the following. Nevertheless the Ottomans were not appreciated by the Armenians or "After visiting Turkey, my horizon about the Armenian problem to Westerners; on the contrary, they still tried to pul some blame on Turkey, expanded. My thoughts greatly changed after speaking to the minority ignoring of these humanistic activities. Of course some Armenians died or leaders, including the Jewish community leaders. Later I explored this were killed during the diff icult conditions ot the war. Some people were subject further. My ideas changed completely. Because my horizon tortured to death by the army fugitives, others were killed and robbed by the expanded further. Now I am evaluating the events from the scientific and Armenians who were trying to stop the immigration process. It is estimated that the number of murdered Armenians is almost equal the number of those realistic point of view. I saw that the Armenians have interpreted the history killed during the war. But the State did not refrain from punishing or and changed the realities according to their own wishes ". ,488^ hanging those who participated in these activities, or those who ignored In the same manner ex-Secretary General ofNA TO, Joseph Luns says them. The committee founded in the framework of Ministry of Defence sent in his memories titled " It Was A Pleasure" the following words: "All the the participants to Court Martial. Europeans know is the Armenian claims. No one knows how many Muslims Thus, with the 42746/146 numbered script of the Ministry of Internal were killed by the Armenians during the World War 1. ^489) Affairs, 648 people in Sivas province, 223 people in Ma'muratii'l Aziz It is certain that the number of the Turks killed by the Armenians province, 70 people in Diyarbakir province, 25 people in Bitlis province, 29 during the World War I will turn out to be greater as the studies on the people in Eskişehir s u b —province, 69 people in Kayseri sub-province, 27 documents of the Turkish and foreign countries go deeper. Not only the people in Syria province, 189 people in Urfa sub-province, 14 people in Canik sub-province, totalling 1.397 were punished to various degrees or hanged.f491^ (486) Justin Me Carthy, "The Anatolian Armenians, 1912 - 1922"Boğaziçi Ünivcrsitcsi, Armenians in the Oltoman Empire and Modern Turkey (1912-1926) Istanbul, 1984, pp. 23-25 (490) The Armenian gangs who were provoked and supported by Western states, committees (487) Yeni Nesil newspaper, January 20, 1988 and churches during W. W.I slayed 148 Jewish families in Erzurum, beside many (488) Hiirriyet newspaper, October 13, 1988 Turks. Please see. J. Amateau's testimony in the appendix. (489) Tiirkiye newspaper, October 1, 1988. (491) The Archieve of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Hazine-i Evrak, cartoon 178, file, 23, it has been transformed to the Archive of Prime Ministry in May, 1987. Besides, as a result of the lists containing many innocent Turks, "40-century-old lands," were raped and killed was not brought before the submitted to the Ottoman Government by the new Armenian Patriarch justice and left aside, and was taken out of the agenda by the President of the Zaven Efendi, the Government Commissars of the Entente Powers and the Turkish Delegation, upon the requests of Lord Curzon! High Commissar of the British Government, many Turks lost their jobs, These "hunting for the quilty" activities continued by the Freedom were pun: -;hed and hanged. and Agreement Government who succeeded the Union and Progress in order Boğazlıyan (Yozgat) head official Kemäl Bev is one of them. Kernal punish the members of the previous government, but were ceased later Bey who obeyed to the Governments' order as "Transport the Armenians in because of their inability to find evidences and guilties. ^495) your district in the Syria direction within 24 hours", is the head official of a Similar activites were carried out partially for the Turkish region whose Muslim villagers were being killed by Armenians. (492) administrators who were exiled to Malta by the British. For this purpose, the Influenced by the above-mentioned foreigners, the Court Martial sentenced experts studied the archives in the Ottoman State, in the London, Paris and Kemäl Bey to death. When his last will was asked before being hung, he Washington in order to find the "evidences" to accuse the Turkish said: "My dear citizens, I am a Turkish official who carried out the orders he administrators, but they could find none. (496^ Thus the Armenian genocide took. I did my job. I am innocent; they are hanging me in order to please the claims <497^ turned out to be untrue. foreign states. I f this is justice , God damn it. / am leaving the care of my children to the dear Turkish nation. I am sure that they will look after them. I 6.8. The Consequences of Immigration will be a martyr, like a soldier dying on the front. God save our country and the nation... Amin!..." (493) The Ottoman Government resisted to the Armenians' upheavals in and Another innocent person who was punished in the "Cruel Mustafa behind the lines, their slaying and torturing the Muslim men, women and Pasha's Court Martial" was the Bayburt head official and Urfa sub—province children, it decided to transport the Armenians to the back of the lines as a governer Nusret Bey. He too, carried out the immigration order that he took final resort. This transportation costed as much as starting to fight on a new as a result of the Armenian activities and rebellions in the region. He was front. sentenced to death by the Court Martial who was influenced by the The determination of the ones to be migrated, their transportation, Armenian false witnesses that the Patriarchate and foreign governments protection of their lives and possessions, supplying their subsistence and Commissars found through newspaper advertisements. While Nusret Bey lodging, required the employment of thousands of people and spending ol was hung, the Muslim population was protesting the event, the Armenian million liras. These are the personnel and fiscal aspects of the process. Patriarchate celebrated this occasion. The spiritual burdens it brought, were heavier and lasted a very long time. While the pain of one million Muslims forced to migrate from His last words were as "God has absolute justice. Sooner or later, the Caucassus to Anatolia was not eased, and the revenge ol the same number ones who sentenced me to death will pay for this."(494) of Muslims killed in that period was not taken, the Armenians and their war But the case of one million Turks who were moved from their time supporters continued their claims for 80 years, though every possible humanistic precaution was taken for them. The number of the immigrants (492) The Archievc of ATASE of General SlalT, nu. I/I, fil. cab. 152, 111-384, fill-27,7 and deads was multiplied with 3, 5 or 10, as they continued their claims. (493) Archicve of ATASE General Starff. nu. 1/58, file. els. 214, file. 240, index. 1,3; Kcmal Bey had finished his will dated on March, 30, 1395 (April 12, 1919) as follows: "Let On the contrary, not all of the Armenians were forced to migrate, but my tombstone be set up by my public-spirited Turkish and Muslim brothers and let some of them were allowed to return to their homelands as well. The these sentences be written as lollows: Fatiha for the soul of Kcmal, the governor of Boğazlıyan, who was a martyr lor the fatherland and nation!.... Turkish nation will live Armenian Patriarch too, said that "The Armenians in Istanbul, Kiitahya till eternity Islamism will never decline. God save the nation and fatherland. Individuals die, nation live. I hope Turkish nation will live forever-sec, Altan Dcliorman, Armenian Commitcc organizers Against The Turkish people, Istanbul 1973, P. (495) V ah it Çabuk (who prepared the publication) "The Dispatch of Cabinets of suit Halim 223-224; Fcridun Kandemir, "How was the governor of Boğa/.layan hanged?" The and Talat Pasha to Divan-i Ali", The Review of Turkish History with Documents, Periodical of History and Science, of Historical Treasure, year 1, number 12, July 1951, no. 15, May 1986, p. 37. etc. p. 575-577; The newspaper of Tiirkiyc; April, 30, 1989. (496) Georgies dc Maleville, ibid, 87-92. (494) Archicve of ATESE of General Staff, nu. 1/58, fil, cab. 240. fih-39; Ihsan Sakarya, (497) See Arnold J. Toynbee, Les Massacres des Armeniens (1915-1916), Paris, 1987. p. ibid, p. 362; Scmih Nazif Tansu, İki Dcvrin Perde Arkasi, Istanbul, 1964, p. 309-310; 30-138; Gerard Chaliand-Yves Ternond, ibid, p- 40 etc; Kcvork k. Baghdjian Jian, Altan Deliorman, ibid, p. 233-247 La Confiscation... ibid, p. 44-45 etc. sub-province and Aydin province were not migrated. The Armenians still them to foreign states, and allowed the participation of Armenian and dwelling in Izmit sub-province, Bursa, Kastomonu, Ankara, and Konya Westerner officials in the relevant commissions. were migrated but allowed to come back. In Kayseri sub-province, in Sivas, The continuing genocide claims of Armenians stem from their desire Harput, Diyarbakir, Cilicia and Istanbul. There are many Armenians who to found an independent Armenia, and from the imperialist wishes of the returned fiom migration but cannot go to their villages. The remaining West on Turkey. For this reason, both the Armenians and the Westerners Armenians of Erzurum and Bitlis are Cilician". ^498^ became "stone-blind" in the subject of Turks slayed and tortured in the same Among the Armenians who were not migrated and allowed to stay in period. their homes, there were others who did not spy against the Government ^4" ) The migrated Armenians were also given state lands, farms and who were catholics and protestants, who were deputies and soldiers, villages to cultivate and to trade, the craftsmen were allocated some capital, officers, military doctors, who were working in worker battalions and their their movable and unmovable possessions and their schools, churches and families, who were officials, workers, servants in the railroads who houses were protected, and orphans were sent to orphanages. were employed by Muslim families and were not suspected of their loyalties, Despite all of these, in the League of Nations in 1922, it was said that who became Muslims and the ones in similar situations. According to the "Hundreds of thousands of Armenian and Greek women and children are English Blue Book, they sum up to 600.000. The same book asserts that the captivated in Turkish harems" .The Ministry of Internal Affairs replied to same amount of Armenians voluntered to accept Islam.(5()|) these accusations as the following. The ministry of Internal Affairs, Ministry of Justice and Ministry of "After the Armistice, many Greeks and Armenians were returned to Foreign Affairs were in charge of the immigration task. Some commissions their homes, a process which costed more than I. 150.000 liras and the like "Immigrants Commission", "Settlement of Tribes and Immigrants appointment of hundreds of officials. Their trasportation, the returning of Office" and "Commission of Abandoned Possessions" were founded within their possessions were monitored hy various commissions consisting of the the framework of Ministry of Internal Affairs. The institutions who were English Officers appointed hy British Emergency Commissary, the Ottoman elaborately trying to act according to the above-mentioned laws and officials, and a representative from every relevant stale. These commissions regulations, were busy with the subsistence, treatment, vaccination and whose number exceeds 62 all around the country and who are mainly composed of British and Ottoman officials accomplished their duties very settlement of them, as well. In addition, some court martials mere appointed carefully. The Christian women who married Muslims on their free will in order to punish those who neglected their duties in following and were invited one by one, and asked about their situation. Those who capturing the gangs that attacked the immigrants. The immigrants were also expressed feelings of content were left alone to their free will. 'I here are not allocated a fund, according to the conditions of those days. Some special even two Armenian and Greek women and children in the harems and commissions have been formed in order to count the ones who were going to orphanages in Istanbul, let alone the existence of hundreds oj thousands. On migrate and those who settled. the contrary, there are many Muslim children whose parents are still alive As a reply to the negative propaganda of the Armenians and the Allied are living in the Armenian orphanages. (See the appendix and table). States continued despite these humanistic precautions, the Ottoman So how can some people assert that there are many Armenian Government collected information and documents on this subject and sent children captivated by the Turks? While League of Nations which is still not an executive power and does not have the organization and the means to (498) Foreign office, no. 371 / 6556 / E. 2730 / 800 / 44, mentioned by Kfunuran Gürün, ibid., p. 241 investigate the conditions thoroughly how can the Great Powers, (499) The Archieve ATASE of General Staff, nu. 1/1, ds. 44, file 207, ind. 2, the law of functioning with its huge existence in Istanbul, imagine that there are transportation and settlement dated May 27, 1915 captivated women and children, whom they cannot find or take by its Public (500) Foreign Office, nu. 9158, E. 5223, The documents about Talat Pasha in the English State Archicves, mentioned by Salah, R. Sonyel, about the subject of"Deportation Security Forces and Joint Commissions. and Massacres", Armenian Propaganda, How It Misleads The World Of Christianity" Bellelcn Türk Tarih Kurumu. Vol XLI, no. 161, January 1977, p. 179-180; It was also (502) The ATASE Archieve of "General Staff", no 1/2, fil. cab. 361, file. 1445, ind. b. 3; published in Turkish, English and Frcnch, separately, callcd as "Armenian ind. 3-1. Deportation and Documents". Ankara 1978, p. 1-4, 15. (503) The Archieve Of Prime Ministry, The Reports of Istanbul Cabinet Council, vol 198, (501) Livre Bleu du governement Britannique... ibid, p. 104, 141. dec. no. 1331. The problem is very simple for those who are aware of the conditions. What about the curse of Sheikh ul-Islam Musa Kazim Ffendi, one of the If an American historian who has been in Turkey for more than 30 years and two most important people following the Sultan, who was convicted to oar is a member of Administration Council of a charitable society in Istanbul punishment for 15 years and was exiled to places harmful for his health and starts to investigate a slave bazaar where women and children are sold, it was killed. What about the executions of Boğäzlıyan Head Official should not surprise you to hear the speech of Mademoiselle Vakaresko from Kemal Bey and the Bayburt Head Offical and Governer of Urfa Romania, who does not know anything about Turkey and led believe the sub-province, Nusret Bey!... exaggerations of the Armenians. We cannot help asking, how such an important problem could be 6.9. The Attitudes of Mustafa Kemal and His detected by Medemoiselle Vakaresko dwelling in Swiss, but was overlooked Contemporaries About the Armenians by the official and unofficial organizations o f the three Great States. " and Accusations While the Armenian gangs that were formed by the Armenians who came from the Caucasus (505) with the Russian Army to Anatolia who were Despite the meticulous attitudes of the Union and Progress provoked by committees, churches and foreigners, slayed more than a Government about the transport and settlement of Armenians, Talat, Cemal, million Muslims, and destroyed Turkish cities, towns and villages they were Enver, Sait Halim , Ahmet NesTmı, Bahattin Şakir, Azmi, Berdi, given the punishment of immigration, upon taking all the necessary Sami, Yusuf Kemäl Beys and many others were accused ot massacring the humanistic measures and of finding solutions to the problems emerging in Armenians, some of them were even murdered by Armenian committee and out of the country. It is for certain that some Armenians died in those organizers. The justification of the Armenians who betrayed during the war, days of confusion. But what about the Muslims? What about the Turks who and of blaming the Muslims for the deaths of more than a million Muslims always paid the blood price of Anatolia alone; who endured to difficulties can be understood for the war-time period, but after 80 years, it is something with patience; who ate and wore whenever they could find, but thanked God unacceptable. Especially some of the accusations of contemporary when they could not; who became poor in their own country, while being Armenian and Western scientists who ignore the facts, based on true exposed to unjust cruelties and tortures, who buried their pains deep in their science, logic, reasoning and conscience. hearts? Who will take their revenge? The accusations in question are not limited to the 1 hıion and Progress Let us finish this subject with a few sentences about then;. Ah Fuat Government, they are made to the founders of the National Goverment, to Mustafa Kemäl Atatürk, to Kazim Karabekir, to Ismct Inrtnii and to today's Bey, the first secretary of Mabeyn gave a telegram to the Sullan in the first prime minister and president. The first Government is accused of month of 1919. The telegram was sent by 6000 people of Van, who were starting the genocide, Mustafa Kemäl government is accused of continuing exiled to Burdur by the Armenians that cooperated with Russia and invaded and finishing it, and today's Government is accused of not recognizing it. their city, and who were hungry, sick and homeless. They were a minor part We have seen that some of the members of Union and Progress of the hundreds of thousands of Turks whose situation made both Ali Fuat escaped abroad, some members in Malta were released by the 1918 Bey and the Sultan cry, and who were left alone with their destiny, in order Goverment though many looked for documents in Turkey, London, Paris to satisfy some circles in and out of the country. and Washington, and some were sentenced to death and killed as a result ol What about the curse of the thousands, prisoned or hung by the court the pressures of Allied States' Governments on the Ottoman Government. martial in order to accuse the old Government when the new one came to Here we will study the accusations directed to Mustafa Kemal and his power and acted according to the wills of Patriarchate and Westerners'? contemporaries, and their the contradictions and mistakes of the accusers. Here are some extracts from a book titled"Kemalist Cruelties" (504) League of Nations, ibid., p. 14-15. published by the Armenian Patriarchate in Istanbul, who swore for staying (505) There have been given different numbers about the Armenian volunteer regiments who crossed Anatolia with Russian people. About these regiments, which were estimated around 100.000-200.000, it has been given the number of 130.000 in this book which (506) Altan Daliorman, ibid., p. 217. was made written "with a system of order" in Yugoslavia, this time, like many places in (507) Kcvork K. Baghdjian. La Confiscation, ibid., p. 121-171 etc. the world; Gadna Sinadinavska-Branislav Sinadinovska, Ermeskato Naihinalno (508) Les Atrocites Kemalistes, Patriarcat Oecumenique Constantinople, 1922. p. 117, Proşanye, Üsküp (Skopje. 1990, p. 77. Allan Daliorman. ibid. 217) mentioned by Kcvork K. Bafhdjian, Le Probleme armenian..., ibid., p. 193 loyal to the state as long as it remained strong, but could not help still causing problems. They exerted every kind of pressure for sending cooperating with the enemy and betraying the state when it grew weak: people to exile, they committed a lot oj massacres; they burned little babies by pouring gasoline onto them; they raped girls and women before the very "Since the nationalists came to power, the local politicians that eyes of their families; they separated young girls from their families. They played important roles in the Armenian massacre between 1915—1916, confiscated their movable and immovable possessions and drove them ю gained important positions in the government. The Mamüratul Aziz Mosul, committing all kinds of cruelty. province is being administered by the National Defence Group, who have organized themselves very well in every province of Anatolia and whose They threw thousands of innocent people into sea, who they loaded center is in Ankara, since the last year. The president of the Group is into row-boats. They forced the loyal Christians to change their religions Mustafa KemalPasha... and to accept Islam. They forced the old to walk for months without a piece of bread, a drop of water..." It is undeniable that the unbelievable events that are aiming to kill all the Christians within the territory of Ankara Goverment are still continuing The land expressions used in the footnote which is probably written in Kemalist Turkey and are part of Turkicizing Turkey program. The under the influence of untrue news published in Le Basphore and La administrators in Ankara decided to solve the Christian problem by killing Renaissance newspapers under the "Declaration de Mustafa Kemal" title all o f them. / am not predicting anything, nor talking about a rumor; the were used by the Armenian Priest Jean Naslian too: "Mustafa Kemal who evidences that I put forward are certainly true." always boosts with not having shed any blood, put the blame on a tew men and gave the following testimony to the Court Martial on January 28". In these claims Mustafa Kemal Goverment is accused of Jean Naslian confused Mustafa Kemal with "Mustafa Pasha from exterminating all of the Christians in Anatolia. But these claims which are Siileymaniye" who would later be known as "Cruel Mustafa" a/ter his deeds aiming to propagandize the issue, are extremely emotional and are produced in Court Martial. (5!l) Although this misunderstanding was pointed out by by a very small Armenian group and their supporters, have no truth in them. another Armenian author Guerguerian and asked Naslihan not to include No deep investigations are necessary for replying them. The Christians this mistake, Naslian did not do that.(5,2) (Greeks and especially the Armenians) who were killed during the last Ottoman Government and Mustafa Kemal Government were killed when Similar mistakes were repeated by many other Armenian authors, they attacked the Turkish forces with the enemy, when they revolted against after a year on February 27, 1919 and January 28, 1 9 2 0 .13^ the state or when they resisted to the police and gendarmerie and their Kevork K. Baghdjian, the author of two ol the books that were number is far smaller than the murdered Turks. If both of these Governments published for propaganda purposes rather than scientilic aims, added some had the same policy, as a western author puts it, no Armenian, no Greek or new mistakes to the old ones, by accusing Atatiirk and the Turkish Republic no Christian would have been left in Turkey. There was a justil'iablereason and demanding compensation and lands for the families and possessions of for the Ottomans to respond differently since they revolted during the war, the Armenians who are claimed to be killed. Baghdjian (Bağcıyan) who but on the contrary, the Turkish Government did not do anything other than repeated the demands of A. Aharonian, Bagos Nubar (Pasha!) who were being contend with immigration or exchange. outstanding members of the Armenian delegation at Lausanne Conference, Another accusation about Atatürk is "his witnessing in Court Martial, and of Noradungian Gabriel (Efendi!) who was once the Minister of Foreign when he accused the members of Union and Progress with genocide and Affairs and Public Works demands 14. 598.460.000 French Francs for cruelties." (510) Jean Naslian, Les Me' moires de Mgr. Naslian. Vienne, 1951, p. 43. The first error or purposeful deviation, stemmed from a footnote that (511) The other two members of this court under the presidency ol Mahmut llayret Pasha, existed in the book titled" Le Desastre Alexandrette 1934-1938" written by arc Ali Nadi Pasha and Mustafa Pasha from Siileymaniye. (512) The falsehood of some of these accusations made on Atatiirk has been indicated by French author Paul du Veou: (5()9) Türkkaya Ataov by the books published with name of "Une declaration faussement attiribuee ä Mustafa Kemal Atatiirk" (Ankara, 1984), In French, English, German, "On January 27, 1920 Mustafa Kemal gave the following testimony to Arabian, Italian languages. the Court Marticd in Istanbul: The "Pashas" who pushed the country to its (513) See. Jean Mccerian, Le Ge'nocide du people armenien, le sort de la population bad condition at present time just for satisfying their personal desires are armenienne de I' Empire ottoman de la Constituton Ottomane au Traite de Lausanne 1908-1923, Beyrouth, 1965, p. 1965. p. 50-51; Andonian Shiragian, Le Legs: Memoires d'un Patriote Armenien, Boston, 1976, p. XIII—XIII Yves Icrnon, (509) Paul du Ve'ou, Le Desastre d'Alexandrette, 1934-1938, Paris, 1938, p. 121-122. Le Crime de silence, Paris, 1984, p. 11 etc. "Turkey Armenia", 4.532.472.000 francs for the "Caucasus Armenian Anatolian Greeks and other minorities were provoked to stir up troubles in Republic" (which is equivalent to almost 15. trillion Turkish liras with East and South East Anatolia and in Istanbul, and by putting the blames of todays' currency). these activites on the Turks, necessary pretexts were formed for the Entente Powers to invade. After the beginning of 1919, these states started to invade However, the contradictions within these accusations have been the above-mentioned regions. Mustafa Kemal and his friends who have pointed out by some Armenian and Western authors. Another Armenian been inspecting these events did not hesitate in taking the necessary author, James Tashdjian wrote that "Cruel Mustafa" and Mustafa Kemal measures. Let us examine these activites by studying the expressions ot the Atatiirk are confused by some of the Armenian writers and that they are authorities. When mustafa Kemal was the Group Commander ot the insisting on this mistake. Also an American Priest living in New York "Thunderbolt" Armies, he sent a telegram on 3 November, 1918 to 2nd. and 7th Army to warn them about the Armenian activities in which he used the wrote an article to Massis Magazine published in Beirut in 1967, which was aiming to correct this mistake. following expression: "Starting o f the Armenian activities in Islahiye with the provocation of All of these accusations made to Atatiirk dated January 27 (28), i 9 19 the British reinforces these doubts..." or January 27 (28) 1920 are wrong, from the point of view of reasoning, After going to Samsun as the Inspector of the 9th army, he sent a logic and science. First of all, the court martial in which Atatiirk is said to report to the General Staff Presidency in Istanbul. The part which was about have testified on January 27 (28) 1919 have never been established. the Armenians and Anatolian Greeks is quoted below. Boğazlıyan Head Offical Kemäl Bey was sentenced to death on April, 8 "There are five outstanding Greek gangs in the Erbaa district of Tokat 1919 in the court which was established in March. The trial of the Union and and in Niksar. They possess excellent equipment and organization. 'Ihere Progress who were accused of exterminating the Armenians and the are a few Armenian gangs too, but they do not have much influence. Christians "started on April 27, 1919. The accusation of January 27 (28), Greek and Armenian gangs and committee organizers are supported 1920 is a chronological mistake like the first one. Because on January 27, by the British officers and American official whom they have contact 1920 Mustafa Kemäl was in Ankara with many of his friends, while the frequently." court Martial in question was being established in Istanbul. In additon, in the Mustafa Kemal explained the article 4 of the Erzurum Congress laws that were decreed after the National War Victory granted the same Declaration in his "Speech" as follows: rights to minorities like the Armenians and the Muslim population and no "The Christian subjects will not be allowed to disturb the political one was discriminated. This activity was included in Izzet Pasha's program sovereignity and social equality." ^ ^ on October 19, 1918: Mustafa Kemal’s attitude which does not grant any privileges to the "We decided to have our people return to their homes who have been minorities, contradicts with the Ottoman Empire’s attitude. He maintained it migrated within the country as a result of war conditions and we started put until the end of his life, as it can be easily seen in his words that will be this decision into practice The draft law necessary for liberating those who mentioned below. have been migrated with administrative and military orders and for This subject has been handled in the General Declaration of Sivas declaring general amnesty for political prisoners will be prepared and be Congress, dated Semptember II, 1919, as follows: submitted to the Assembly." 1 3- Defence and resistence against the intervention and invasion that will be practiced on any part of the country, especially against the activities Despite the good intent and humanly treatments of the Turkish aiming to found Greek and Armenian countries within the borders of our administrator, the Armenians increased their cruel activites instead of state is decided to be necessary and legitimate. decreasing it in Istanbul, East and South East Anatolia and on the Russian 4- Since the civil rights of the non-Muslim subjects that we lived border, with the supports of England and France. Thus the Armenians, together for so long are fully preserved, we will not accept any kind of privileges that can disturb the political sovereignity and social balance. (514) Kovork K. Baghdjian, Le Probleme armenien... ibid., p. 108-111 and La Confiscation... , ibid., p. 122-124, 261-269 5- In case the Ottoman Govennent becomes obliged to abandon and (515) James H. Tashjian, "On Statement Condemning the Armenian Genocide of neglect any part of the country as a result oj foreign pressures, all the 1915-18 attibuted in error to Mustafa Kcmal, Later " The Atatiirk" The Armenian Weekly, Boston, Mass, Autumn 1982, vol. XXXV., no. 3-139, p. 230. (516) Tiirkkaya Ataöv, Une declaration... ibid., p. 19 (518) Allan Dcliornian, ibid, p 262-263. (517) Celäl Bayar, Ben de Yazdim. Istanbul, 1965, vol 1, p. 24 (519) Mustafa Kcmäl, N utuk-Söylev, (Speech), Turk Tarihi Kurumu, Ankara, 1981, p. 88. necessary measures and decisions must he taken in order to secure the be approved by the British head - quarter. They should also apply to Cilicia completeness and safety of caliphate audience, the country and the nation. invasion commandership for military aids. But Bremond exceeded his 6— We declare that the Entente Powers should not intervene to the limits and, unity of the lands determined on October 30, 1919 Armistice, to the places 1) Appointed some officers as gendarmerie, who were not members of where Muslims are majority and that they should respect the historical, the staff, he confiscated the depots. religious, and geographic rights of our nation, and that we curse the ones 2) Dismissed the patriot Turkish teachers and officials. who will behave against this" (52°) 3) Changed the uniforms of police and gendarmerie. Removed the While these decisions were taken in Sivas, the Armenians and French crescents on the fur caps. were causing the following events: 4) Forbid the German lessons at schools. Converted the commanding "Since the Ottoman Government did not appoint anyone to replace language into French. Governor Nazim Bey who resigned, the Turkish people were left fac-r to 5) Started to demand travelling permissions from the travellers; face with the Armenians, under the administration of a weak chief that has Obliged the passangers to pay their fees with golden and silver coins. no power. 6) Stamped the Ottoman stamps with Cilicia marks But even General Hamlin was worried about the conditions of the 7) Censored the letters and the telegrams. legion and the committee organizers. Because the French soldiers who were 8) Sent the writs of Adana courts to courts o f appeal in Beirut. very few in numbers were in dissipation. Some conflicts took place first in 9) Forced the Turkish people to obey his order. Fined the ones who Iskenderun, later in Belen, as a result of the excessive activities and resisted, bitterly. "^521) mistreatments of the Armenians. The Armenian platoons that were on leave The essence of the French and Armenian activities was to eliminate on Jauary 1, 1919 were ambushed by the Turks in Özenli. The other the National Forces led by Mustafa Kemal and was to invade Anatolia Armenians started to kill the Muslims they caught, saying that they would thoroughly. This fact has been expressed in the telegram sent by Sir John de take the revenge of their comrades. They made a sudden attack to the Abdo Robeck, the British Commissary of Istanbul, on August 16, 1920 to Lord Ağa (Landlord) farm in January, 1919. They killed Abdo Ağa and 14 Curzon: workers. One of the workers who hid in the oven could survive. Next day he "According to the information I received, the French who secured came to the city and gave the news. Although a few Armenian soldiers were their position in Syria, are sending many troops to Cilicia in order to arrested first, they were released later. On February 10, 1919, the Armenians eradicate the region from the Kemalist fighters. They are controlling looted the Turkish shops. Ou February 25, the house of Ahmet Efendi, a volunteer Armenian militias and more than 5.000 gunned Armenians. moneychanger from Van, was plundered at night by his Armenian neighbors Greece has sent 5.000 weapons and 8 million bullets from Pire harbour, Agop and Kamvorlar. Poor man was slain by bayonet strokes. All the which will be distributed to Armenian fighters. Muslims were excited. Adana ex - deputy Suphi Pasha applied to the The propaganda, massacres and damages done by the Armenians who Government and was promised to punish the guilty. Although Agop and his were continuously supported by the British have been declared to the new friends were captivated, they asserted that they were innocent and were set Armenian Republic founded in Caucasus and to their allied supporters by free. On March 4, 1919, Dellfil Ahmed was found dead in his house near his the warning of Kazim Karabekir and Mustafa Kemal Pasha in the following vineyard. Of course, the guilty was not found. Many similar events were manner: taking place in other districts, towns and villages. As a response to this, the "There is not a single Muslim pessanger in the ships. The new - cities and towns started to defend themselves, and starting from Kirikhan - comers are all Christians! Before the invasion o f Istanbul, Ravlinson was Kilis region, the Turks embarked on a guerilla war. Thereupon Commander encouraging me to invade the region as far as Aras and the Soğanlı - in - chief General Allenby divided the regions invaded by the French into mountains. If such an act was performed, the invasion of Istanbul would be two. He gave the civil admistration to French, the military administration to justijied, and they could jind justifiable reason jar the Armenians' slaying British. He appointed colonel Bremond to the northern region as the general the Muslims! Although we did not obey their advices the Armenians became governor. The attitudes of Bremond pampered the Armenians... The officials that should be appointed in accordance with Allenby's orders had to (521) Kasim Encr, Çukurova Kurtuluş Savaşında Adana Cephesi, Ankara, 1970, pp. 27-28. (520) Kemäl Alatiirk, Nutuk , Türk Inkılap Tarihi Enstitüsii, Istanbul, 1981, vol 2, pp (522) Foreign Office, no5054, E. 9984,quoted by Salähi R. Sonycl,"Tehcir ve Kirunlar 1063-1064 Konusu", ibid, p. 146 more daring after the invasion of Istanbul. In the days following the Protest to the Civil States invasion, the British started their propaganda as "Armenians are massacred everywhere". Under the veil of this world - wide propaganda, they started to The Muslim people who had been harassed by the Armenians under kill the Muslims. I found it appropriate to have the Representatives pretexts such as asking for seeds, collecting taxes and arms are being killed Delagation write a letter to the Great States and to write a letter personally by Armenian troops since February. Forty Muslim villages bound to Çıldır, to the General Satff of Armenian Republic. I sent the texts of the letters to Zarşat, Şuragel and Akbaba districts of Kars have been entirely destroyed. Representatives Delegation. They were approved and sent. Following is the More than 2000 villagers have been slain. The properties of Muslims who letter I sent to the Armenians: were killed have been sold in Kars markets. Armenians have started to Erzurum; March22, 1336 attack to Ordubad, Ahur, Hiva and Vecli provinces since March 19, whose To the General Staff of Erivan Armenian Republic, inhabitants are Muslims. We also learned that they were preparing for another attack on Oltu region. We severely protest these activities and It is well known that the Muslims living in the borders of Armenian Government are tortured and slain. The fact that these activities are request you to inform your Governments that unless such aggressions are performed by the Armenians have been personally observed by the British ceased, you will have to witness horrible tragedies. Head Official in Erzurum, Mister Ravlinson. Even the General Harbord On behalf of Delegation from America saw the thousands of miserable immigrants who the Anatolia and Rumelia took refuge in us, and witnessed the cruelty. Many Muslim villages have been destroyed before our very eyes, by the well - equipped Armenian Defending of the Rights Committee, troops. While we were hoping that these operations would be brought to an Mustafa Kemal end, they became more violent after February 1920, especially in Şuragel, Akpazar, Zarşad and Çıldır districts. We learned that 28 Muslim villages were destroyed, more than 2.00 people were killed, many possessions and Atatiirk who knew very well that the Patriarchate and the churches animals were damaged or confiscated, young Muslim women were sent to always forget their spiritual missions and engage in political affairs, Kars and Giimrii, the women and children who could escape from the cooperate with the enemy at critical moments, and provoke the Armenians villages were killed and raped and that these activities are still going on. inside the country and who maintained his sensitivity in this subject, The other Muslims, soldiers, and people living under your administration expressed his evaluation as following: are extremely agitated, on learning these horrible news. The declaration o f "It is necessary to abolish the Orthodox and Armenian churches, your commanders and officials about the cooperation of Armenians and Jewish synagogues with the Caliphate... Kurds, and the foundation of a Kurdish Government did not only enraged our people but arose hatred also. Many times it has been declared by our The privileges o f caliphes and patriarches constituded the essence of government that people like Şerif Pasha who have sold their consciences to our laws. Even if this was a prudent regulation then, it would be an element foreigners, do not have the right to represent and speak in the name of of threat. As a result, our progress was delayed and our nation remained Kurds; and that the Kurds will never leave the Ottoman society. The tortures behind its neighbors. The Government was not functioning. We could not and massacres must immediately be stopped and the properties stolen from accept any kind of intellectual or administrative improvement which was our people should be returned and the lives and honors of Muslims should not objected and resisted by the caliphate and patriarchate. It is high time be protected by the Armenian Goverment in order to calm down the enraged we changed some of our systems... We could not change our education Muslims. Just like every other nation, the living and independence rights of system without annoying the patriarchates. They were always applying to the Armenians were protected by our State , even when it was very weak and foreign governments and asking for help. endangered. I hope that you still remember our just and polite attitudes when / and my divisions were in Erzurum two years ago, after the invasion For centuries Russia had been intervening our internal affairs and that you will follow my advices. through Istanbul Greek Patriarchate. Because o f Anatolian Greek Orthodox Commander of 15th Army-Corps and Armenian Patriarchates, we had to accept other churches. Then we had to approve the Greek - Catholic patriarch and the Jew rabbis... - General Kazim Karabekir. (523) Kazim Karabekir, İstiklal Harbimiz, Istanbul 1969, 2 nd Edition, pp. 523-525 ... Foreign schools and churches were the sources of agitations in Intelligence Turkey Istanbul Armenian patriarch Mesrop Norayan is an active member of Atatiirk's above - quoted evaluation turned out to be completely true. the Dashnag Committee. During the Armistice he wrote articles supporting The script below, sent from the Ministry of Internal Affairs to General the Armenians. Most of the Patriarchate officials and members of the Secretary of Presidency, shows that the Armenian Patriarch was a member General Assembly are Dashnags. Although the Patriarchate does not seem of the Dashnag committe, was working for them, has left his spiritual duty to be busy with politics, they are in continuous contact with the leaders of and engaged in politics; that most of the members of patriarchate assembly Istanbul Dashnags, Bedros Adroni, Journalist Меток Arslanyan, Serkis and officials were members of Dashnag committee also, that they Esmeryan, Mihran Sarafyan and Yedvart Şirinyan, and they denoted 500 propagandized on behalf of the Armenians during Armistice years, they liras to Manok Arslanyan, the owner of the Aztarar newspaper, and cooperated with the Hoybun organization ("Hoyblin Independance" probably engaged in politics under different names " Armenian - Kurdish Committee) of the Dashnags in Aleppo against Turkey, In another document found in the Presidency Archives, it is stated that that the patriarch was in touch with them and with the Dashnags in Bulgaria the Dashnag Committe should prevent the Armenians in Syria and in other and Europe and that he supported them financially^525) places from migrating to Revan, that the newspaper working against the To the High Authority of Republic of Turkey should be supported financially and that they should cooperate with every anti - Kemalist person, organization and nation and The Secretary General of Presidency, destroy the Turks, and thus achieve the Armenian ideal. Date : 9/3/1933; number 2682

Below I am submitting the summary of the recently obtained T. R. intelligence about Mesrop Naroyan, the Armenian patriarch's being a MINISTR Y OF INTERNAL AFFAIRS member of the Dashag committee, his working for the committe and patriarchate's relation with politics. General Directorate of Security Minister o f Internal Affairs Office 1 Signature (Şükrü KAY A) Private В General 54/6 To the General Secretary o f Presidency Intelligence We received the following information about the activities of It has been reported that the Dashnags in Alleppo are secretly Armenian Dashang Committee in Paris: negotiating with the Hoybun organization, in order to embark on some evil activities against our country and nation; that Aleppo bishop Siirmeyan I) The 12th Dashnag Congress that assembled in Paris decided to reported the situation to Istanbul Armenian patriarchate; and that the world prevent the Armenian immigrants in Syria and various places from going to delegation met under the presidency of patriarch Norayan Mesrop and Erivan. The I50's should pay 5000 francs every month to the Mehmet All's decided on Vahan Siirmeyan's going to Paris and negotiating with the organization in Paris. They should give 3000 francs to its Syria Office (to central committee o f Dashnags and that he was allocated 500 liras for this Niz.amettin Kibar who is publishing the Oppositions Voice booklet), They purpose, and that it was necssary to sent someone to Europe soon, and that should open an account in which 10.000 franc would be deposited for the newspapers that are being and will be published in Romania, Bulgaria and it was found appropriate to employ Priest Krikor from Bulgaria with this Egypt. 100 issues of the "Republic Anshene" newspaper of Mehmet Ali and task and that this priest went to Sofia on February 14, 1933, and that he will 50 issues o f third folio o f "Oppositions Voice" were sent to the Dashnag club get in touch with Bulgarian Dashnags and negotiate with the European in Romania, and were delivered to Dashnags. Dashnags. 2) The Paris Dashnag Committe received a great amonut of money from America, England, Germany and Egypt. Martgoas do not have much (524) New York Herald correspondent's interview with Atatiirk on May 4 th 1924 Atatiirk Söylev ve Demeçleri, Atatiirk Kültür ve Tarih Ytiksck Kurumu Atatürk Araştırma money and good organization. The propaganda organization of Dashnags Merkezi, (on behalf of Türk Inkılap Tarihi Enstitüsü), Ankara, 1989, vol. 3 p 102-104 in Jenev expanded. (525) Presidency Archives, cupb. 6, box 59-1, lil cab. 65 - 2, ind. 2 6 / 1 3 - 2 6 / 1 -3 ; 3 documents dated March 30, 1933 3) In the conference which was held in the Dashnag club in "During the reign of Ottoman Empire, the Turkish - Armenian Bucharest, "Saroni" said that (Dashnags will cooperate with every anti - relations experienced its most beautiful period. It is possible to see an Kemalist individual, organization and nation, thus we will destroy our Armenian Pasha, an Armenian ambassador, or an Armenian general enemies and win our victory). director on every page of the Ottoman history. However many states grew Minister of Internal Affairs jealous about the happiness of the Armenians and did every possible thing to Signature (Şükrü KAY A)(526) destory the Turkish-Armenian brotherhood, gave weapons, sent spies, missionaries, staff officers, and managed to revolt the Armenians in Anatolia by deceiving them with imaginary promises. In the documents that are quoted above, and in many others that are in the archives, now, we can see that the activities which Armenians carried out Today, as in 1915, some states are trying to corrupt the against the Ottoman state was maintained during the new Republic/527) But Turkish-Armenian relations. In my opinion, all they are trying to do is to even today, as it was in the past, there were some Armenians who could see make Turks hate the Armenians, cause some unpleasant events, maybe to the realities and were not provoked by the foreigners. It is those people with attack a few schools and churches, and have the states representatives take commonsense that continued the Turkish-Armenian friendship for more the photos o f these events and to use them against Turkey where necessary, than nine hundred years in a unique style. And there is no reason for it not to in the same way they use the photos taken in 1915. "(529) continue from now. We want to end this chapter by quoting the words of Merchant Agop Keşişyan explained how the Armenians received these people. high ranks, how they were deceived, and what the the source of April 24, the Here is the declaration of Dr. Andreasyan published in Hergiin day they commemorate as the anniversary of "Armenian Genocide” is in the newspaper on May 31, 1969, explaining the provocations of those days: Hürriyet newspaper on April 10, 1965: "... We Armenians who have served to the Ottoman Empire for "With their provocation, the Orthodox Churches declaring April 24 as centuries, feel very sorry about the destructive propagandas produced by the "Armenian Genocide day" saddened us a lot. Was not Gabriel some traitors and Armenians living outside Turkey... Our peers lived both in Naradunkyon the Turkish Minister of Foreign Affairs in the recent past? the Ottoman period and the Republic period and we never felt ourselves as Was not Agop Pasha the Minister of Finance and Treasure in the days of foreigners on those lands. Because no one treated us as foreigners. Except Ottoman Empire? Was not Oskan Efendi the Minister of Post and Telegram? our stupid Armenian friends in France and other nations .,,(52S) Was not Gazes Artin the Minister of Mint? You the unwary, which past are The Head doctor of Yedikule Armenian Hospital Prof. Dr. Karabet you talking about? Which past did we forget? In fact there is not such an Arman published the following article in Terciiman newspaper on June 13, event in the past. Just like any other citizens who disobeyed the laws of the 1978, under the title "Who are the Architects of This Melodrama" Sate, Armenians were punished too. Is killing the worthless Dashnags who played tricks on Kazim Karabekir Pasha and who performed illegal acts

(526) Presidency Archives, cup. 6, box 59,1, dos 65-2, ind. 26/13, 26/7-8. May 31, 1933 while the whole Europe was attacking Turkey a massacre?"^530) dated document.These documents have not been modified in any way .they arc original. Gülbankyan who is also know as "oil king" explained where old and (527) Presidency Archives, cupb. 5, box 52-1, dos 64,1, ind 6/25,36; Armenian agent Hacik's assassination attempt on Atatürk; his spying for Russia, Bulgaria, Armenia; his new provocations stem from, on April 24, 1965 dated issue of Hürriyet kidnapping men to Russia; his founding a network in Izmit.... the September 14, 1937 newspaper, as the following: dated document; cupb. 6, box 59-1, dos 65-2, ind 26/13, 78; Dashnags who received a lot of money from America, England, Germany and Egypt directly provoked some "No one wishes to revive the old events. In fact these provocations tribes, and the Dersim event, the July 5, 1929 dated documents; cupb. 6, box 59-1, dos come from not inside but outside. But I am sure that no Armenian will act 65-2, ind 26/11, 13; the appointment of Tehlirian who assasinatcd Talat Pasha, and of other Armenians to do some killings in Turkey, the May 24. 1933 dated document; according to these provocations. All of us were born in Turkey. We adopted cupb-1, box 5-2, dos 18-2, ind. 65; The massacres done by Anotolian Greeks and Turkey as our home land. Today the Armenians in Turkey are not different Armenians in Izmit, and the fires caused by them, July 26, 1921; cupb. 6, box 60—1, dos 65-1, ind. 26: the guns found in the French church and school in Elazığ, and the from the Turks. They are living a peaceful and comfortable life. They will activities of three Armenian priest who collected them..., cupb,6, box 61-4 fil cab. not be the victims of foreign political games. "(531) 65-1, ind 6/49, 52: the assasination preparation to the President Atatiirk and Prime Minister Inönü on their trip to Sofia, August 31,1933 dated documents. (528) The statements of DR. Andreasyon and the ones we will mention arc published as a (529) Ibid, pp ,35, 36-37, 38-39. book: Facts from the Turkish Armenians-Realites exprimees par les Armeniens (530) Ibid, p. 14, 14, 16 Turcs. Turk Ermenilerinden Gerçckler. Jamanak publication, Istanbul, 1980, p. 25, 26, (531) Ibid, p. 15, 15, 17 We found another document which was enlighting the subjects that fruit wholesale barn, sited in the middle of the shopping center of Izmir was we studied in the previous pages. This is the testimony of Albert Jean bombed. There died many Armenian workers and Mr. Agip Sivrissarian. Amateau, whose father was the French Consul in Izmir, is still threatened by Later the aggressors sent secret messages, threatening the merchants, some fanatic Armenians. He declared that there is not single document that doctors, lawyers and archtitects. These messages said that, in case the can prove the existence of so-called "Armenian massacre" which is trying to demanded money was not paid to the leaders of the organization, the be passed in the U. S. A. Congress. receiver of the message would share the sad fate of Balgostan and Quoting from the Armenian writers that lived and are still living, he Sivrissarian. said that the Armenians who betrayed to the Ottoman State was fighting The aid demanded by these messages were supplied by most of the beside Russia, England and France, and a few thousands of Armenians were killed during the battles and have died during the immigration, a humanistic receivers. A minority content with their economic, social and politic status precaution that the Ottoman State had to take. He stated that the script-writer did not participate in this destructive and rebellious plan. They informed the of "40 day on Musa Mountin'1 film, Jewish Werfel believed the words of the police the identities of the organization leaders and the Catholic (Apostalic) Armenian bishop in Vienna, but on learning the truth, he admitted his regret Armenian Church in the Armenian district and the main Armenian regions to him, and that Senator Rabert Dole who submitted this "genocide" draft with the probable gun and ammunition depots. law is also deceived by some fanatics. He said that the Armenians were I eye-witnessed the truck-load of guns found in the police raid. I also deceived the way they were deceived in 1906 by the foreign states, saw the priest, and the Armenians, among which there were my friends from Armenian organizations and church priests during the World War I,and that college, being arrasted. they are still influenced by the same circles, that Armenians killed many Jews beside the Turks who they lived together for centuries, and that Frankly speaking, I had not taken the words ot my friends seriously. Armenians cooperated with Nazis and were deceived again during the World Besides I could not understand the Armenian logic, who was preparing itsef War I. The original historical documents which are presented in the for a rebellion against a state that provided religious freedom for the ethnic appendix are in English) minorities, that let them open their own schools and promoted many ot them to high ranks in the state offices. I know many Armenians serving in the TESTIMONY OF Treasure Foreign Affairs offices and in Consulate levels. I also know many ALBERT J. AMATEAU rich Armenian doctors, lawyers and a few bankers and architects. It is well known that the Armenians are the merchant princes of the Empire. Sultan I was bom in Milas, Turkey, on April 20, 1889. In 1905, I was has also preferred them since they learned Turkish (which is a very difficult attending to the international American College in Izmir, Turkey. In those language) as a second language. years the school superintendent was priest Johh Me. Glaglon and I was The Armenian terrorists in the United .States and their deceived attending the English courses of Professor Lawrence and Professor Evan friends thought killing the Turkish Cansulate officers as a career, for taking Jones. I am giving these details in order to create an apportunity to prove my (he revenge of the so-called Armenian massacre in 1915. Their bishops, words. leaders and even our Governor Mr. Dökınejian avoided declaring their Here I met and became friends with many Armenian students who displeasure and thus approved these killings undeniably. were born in Turkey and older than I am. Since my grandfather was the The secret Armenian organizations Hinchak, Dashnag and Zeitun, French Consul in Izmir, I was known as a French and a Christian. The and their leaders maintained their abjectly activities by putting the so-called Armenian students were talking about their membership to secret organizations (like Hinchak, Dashnag, and Zeitun), about their military genocide claims into the curriculums of California State Schools. education that they have attended in order to prepare themselves for the One million Armenians vote succeeded in influencing the State their destructive war planned against the Ottoman State and nation with the aid of representatives passing the bill about making the film ot Armenian program. Czar's Russia. Now they are trying to pass a bill in the United States' congress that is In 1906, many rich Armenians were killed in Izmir in a hideous way. determining April 20, 1990 as the 75 th anniversary of the so-called Mr. Hayik Balgostan and his friend Mr. Artin Salukjian were killed by two Armenian genocide in which 1,5 million Armenians are claimed to be murderers, in front of the Balgostan, a large estate in Karatash, one of the killed. I am very surprised at Senator Robert Doyle's, who is an intelligent busiest districts of Izmir. After a while, SIVRISSARIAN dry vegetable, and an influential person in politics, and his friends' insisting on standing as surety for the Armenian claims that does not have the slightest truth in them. c) Quotations from the DECLARATION entrusted to the I do not have any suspicion about Senator Dsyle's and his colleagues' being ARMENIAN REVOLUTIONIST FEDERATION'S AGREEMENT In honest and respectable people. They are deceived to believe in the truth of Bucharest, Romania, on June 1923 by the PRIME MINISTER of the Armenian claims. ARMENIAN REPUBLIC (founded after the World War I) HOVHANES In order to clear up the truth in the minds of the senators, here I am KATCHAZNOUNI. This is a report. presenting some quotations from the correspondences that took place ”.... At the end of 1914, when Turkey has not joined the war but was between the Armenian leaders and their supporters, and from the declaration preparing itself, the Armenian revolutionists started to be organized. The that have been published by the press. These quotations and all of the ARMENIAN REVOLUTIONIST FEDERATION was actively taking part expressions are undeniable truths. The reality of these words can be proved in the foundation of these organizations and in the military actions against easily. I am also presenting the words of other people, especially the words Turkey... At the end of 1914, the Armenian volunteer organizations fought of Professor John Dewey that examined the Armenian genocide claims. against TURKEY... This was an inevitable result of the psychology that a) The quotation from the "Official Armenian Huntchak Newspaper" dominated the hearts of generations of Armenians... The Winter of 1914 and published in Paris, France, by the Armenian Revolutionist Committee of the the Spring of 1915 was the period of big actions, big excitements and big Armenian Nation. This is a CALL FOR ARMAMENT!.. hopes... We did not doubt that the Allies would win at the end of the war, "Uniting its all recources and moral powers, and pulling its sword of Turkey would be divided into pieces and the Armenian people would Revolution the ARMENIAN NATION will join the struggle in the World... eventually win their freedom. We embraced Russia wholeheartedly, without Armenia will cooperate with the Entente Powers, and especially with Russia hesitating... We believed that the Czar's Government would present us with with her all revolutionist and political recources in order to secure the final our own Government in Caucasus and Armenian provinces (Turkish regions victory of Cilicia, Caucasus and Azerbaijan. The heroes that devoted their where many Armenians lived), independent from Turkey, as a reward for our lives to the great Armenian thesis... are proud of sheding the blood of loyalty, endeavours and supports. However, Russia did not keep her promise. Armenians for the Armenian thesis..." It is claimed that 1.5 million Armenians were slayed. The declarations Please pay attention to the date. It is written before the declaration of of the leaders of pre-war and post-war period proved that no massacre took war. place. The Armenian leaders showed this as a disaster, or at least "used" it to win a few supporters. The claims of massacre is another lie that they made b) Quotations from the letter, dated January 27, 1918 written by up, in order to have the new Turkish Republic give back the five provinces BOGHOS NUBAR who is known as the leader of the Armenian that Armenians had to leave shortly after the World War I. From that time on, revolutionist Federation Dashnag Zeitun, and published in LONDON the Armenians are trying to join this region to Russian Armenia Republic or TIMES on Jaunary 30, 1918. This is a reproach about the Allies' not inviting using it as a pretext for their terrorism, which they demand money in return the ARMENIAN REVOLUTIONIST COMMITTEE, HUNTCHAK to the Peace Conference held in Lausanne, Switzerland between Turkey and the for stopping their terrorist activities. Allies. The Armenian public should blame its own leaders and underground "The Armenian nation has suffered a lot because of her loyalty to the revolution organizations for the destructive actions that had them join the war Allies... It is a fact, only known by a minority, that the Armenians fought with the Allies. They can accuse Russia for not keeping its word, or the Allies beside the Allies at every front of the war. The Armenians refused to support for not giving credit for their help. But, as their own leaders admitted they do the Turks and actively fought against them... Our volunteers were the single not have any reason for accusing the Turkish Republic or the abolished force controlling the Turks, untill the victory of General Allenby was signed Ottoman Empire. Let us see what Professor John Dewey of Columbia in Syria and Palestine. Besides, they hindered the Germans-Turks’ sending University will say on this subject. Mr. Dewey, who is an open minded troops to somewhere else during the Ottoman period and helped the English Christian gentlemen, went to the Middle East in 1928 to examine the claims forces in Mesopotamia, which was then a part of the Ottoman Empire." of Armenian massacre. The paragraph below is quoted from his report published on November 1 1, 1928, in the 40th issue of THE NEW Please underline the expression about rejecting to support the nation which they were a part of. There is no genocide claim here. REPUBLIC. Some Americans, who feel sorry for the pains that the Armenians The one-page annex of this article is the evidence of Armenians' went through, are aware that the Armenians were a privileged society in the cooperation with Hitler. Turkish population until the 70's when nationalism tendencies increased and My Viennese friend Franz WERFEL wrote a book about the Ottoman that they handed over the Turkish cities to the Russians in the big war, in a State's killing the Armenians, titled "40 DAY ON THE MUSA" treacheous way. They boasted with gathering 150.000 soldiers for a civil MOUNTAIN. The story was told to him by the Armenian Bishop in Vienna war; they burnt down at least a hundred (100) villages and slayed their and Werfel did not suspect what he told. He did not inquire truth of his people. I mentioned these events, not to justify or diminish a guilt but to words. When the facts about the events in Musa Mountain were explored show that the history of provocation is endless and useless. Finally I would and published years later (this research has not been disproved my the like to remind that when the Jews were expelled from Europe, particularly Armenians), Werfel understood that he was deceived by his friend. He from Spain, by the "saintly” Christians, they settled in Turkey and admitted his regret in writing that book and showing Ottomans as benefiting from the generosity of their common ruler, they lived in comfort exorbitants and terrorists. and freedom in the same way Muslim Turks did and stayed there more than a few centuries. TRUTH: The situation of the Turkish Jews is the mathematical proof that, the The Armenians living in and around the villages in Erzurum, Turkey Turks did not do anything against their minorities, until the religious climbed to Musa mountain with weapons, ammuniton, subsistence and differences combined with expectations of political differences, a situation water enough for a long siege. Before going to the mountain they killed which any state on earth would define as treason. hundreds of people who are believed to be rich, whose only fault was being a Muslim or Jew. Then they came from the mountains every night to attack the Professor Dewey clearly points out that the political and financial Ottoman and German Armies who were fighting against the Russian support demands of the Jews in Turkey are refused by European Zionists. invaders. This happened at the beginnig of the World War I, and was a part When we look from the point of view of Jews in Turkey, the Zionist of the secret plans made together by the Russians and the Armenian proposals are destructive until the Ottoman Government acccpts them. The Jews in Turkey never expected to isolate themselves politically from the Revolutionist Federation. Ottoman, who accepted them, while every country on earth rejected them." Turks were surprised. The Armenian aggressors were suddenly disappearing. At the beginnig the Ottoman soldiers were unable to trace the In 1922,when 100.000 Greek soldiers, who were allowed by the hiding Armenians, but later they discovered that they were hiding on the Allied Governments to invade Asia Minor, were captured Kemal ATATÜRK said: Musa Mountain. They besieged the mountain and waited for 40 days before the Armenian rearguards surrended. But the Ottoman forces found the "IT IS THE JEWS, AMONG ALL THE ETHNIC SOCIETIES, mountain empty. The big army had fled from the other side of the mountain THAT STAYED LOYAL TO THEIR MOTHERLAND." where there was a passage to Mediterranean. They have given a signal to the Now, to have a look at the cruelties that the Armenians did to Turks French and English fighters and they evacuated the army to Alexandria, and Jews, let us see the extracts taken from the letter published in San Egypt, a region controlled by the English. The 500 rearguards who Francisco Chronicle on December 11, 1983, written in response to a letter sacrificed themselves were caught by the Ottoman. claiming that the Ottoman Turks killed 1.5 million Armenians. "... We The bishop who told this event to Werfel for him to write, said that obtained first hand information and documents about the tortures that the 50.000 Armenians were caught and killed. This is another made-up story, Armenians applied on our people (the Jews) which took place before the just like the 1.5 million Armenians who were massacred. If 1.5 million Armenian massacre that is said to have happened in 1915. The members of Armenians were killed during that war, they died as soldiers fighting against our family witnessed the Armenians' killing 148 other members of our the Ottoman State who treated them in a good and merciful manner. They family in Erzurum, Turkey. The Armenians should look at their own history are the victims of deception by the Russians, Allies and their own Armenian and see the harm they and their ancestors did to their neighbors. Since Hitler promised autharchy in case they helped killing the Jews, the Armenians leaders. supported Hitler. They also enthusiastically supported the Anti-Semitic A few thousands of Armenians might have been killed during the movements of the Russian communists. Mr. Amarian! You must prove the immigration which was decided as a result of their own destructive actions. large scale Armenian massacre that you are claiming. I do not need any I know that I am taking the risk of being assaulted because of this prejudices. Signature: ELIHU BEN LEVT, Vacaville, California." explanation in which I have mentioned my name. I have already been harassed by telephone calls and written threats. The facts had to be told. I must express the following: as a person who was born in the borders o f Ottoman State and who did not return to settle there since 1910. 1.1 am not and have never been employed by the Turkish Government or I have never been paid anyting. 2 .1 have no fiscal relation with Turkey and never had. 3. My parents died before W.W.II. My sister and brother-in-law who were living in the Rhodes Island were killed by Hitler's Nazis. I have no friends or relatives in Turkey. It must be well understood that I do not have any other reason apart from the feeling of duty for my motherland for taking this risk. A beg the honorable Senators and the other state officials to demand evidences proving the claims of the Armenians and to ask for explanations of the Armenian leaders' declarations. I believe that under the light of the evidence and events mentioned above, the Senators, listening to the voice of their consciences, will not pass this motion. It is not enough that they do not mean to hurt the Turks and the Turkish-American relations. By accepting this motion without any evidence, they are in contradiction with the benefits of Turkey and the security of both U.S.A and NATO. The Cooperation between the Nazi's and Armenians PART SEVEN Now BELGE AJANS is presenting another historical fact to its readers: the Armenian-Nazi cooperation that have been forgetten, hidden and wiped from the memories. THE ARMENIANS SINCE THE The magazine titled "Mitteilungsblatt der Deutsch - Armenischen Gesellchaft" is the most obvious and concrete evidence of this cooperation. LAUSANNE TREATY This magazine was first published in 1938, in Berlin, when Germany was being governed by the Nazis; and it was published continuously until the end of 1944. The interesting name of the magazine is enough to reveal the Armenian-Nazi cooperation. This magazine whose every issue is an evidence of this cooperation has an historical importance. Its every issue is full of hostility for the Turks and Turkey. In the Nazi Germany, the Armenians were considered as an Arian race and thus they were given some political, economic and social privileges. They have worked in public service and took part in the Nazi practices. The whole world knows what happens to the people who are not considered to be "Arian". Beige Ajans Document Agency is showing the world, another historical truth about the Armenians. This written article exiibits the Armenians who adopted the swastika, cooperated with the Nazis and hated the Turks for generations to the public opinion of the world. 7. THE ARMENIANS SINCE THE LAUSANNE TREATY

The Lausanne Conference had started on November 20, 1922 and ended on July 24, 1923. But no desicions have been taken neither in the Conference (11 Oct. 1922) nor in the Treaty of Lausanne concerning the Armenians. However the Armenians continued their efforts to keep the "Armenian Problem" in the agenda during the National War of Independence and at the start of Lausanne Conference (between November 20, 1922 and January 30, 1923). Despite the objections of the Turkish commission, they have managed to read communiques and their proclamations were discussed but these were not mentioned in the treaty text. The Armenian commission has protested this situation and applied to the presidents of Europe and U.S.A., but on receiving no positive reply they have left Lausanne on February 2, 1923. Though it is not a matter concerning the Ottoman Empire and Turkish Republic, the "Armenian Problem" has always been brought to the international agenda on any pretext: but since Lausanne it is left out of the agenda and it has vanished in the history for Turkey. The Armenian efforts during the National War of Independence and Lausanne, Conference and the situation of the remaining Armenian minority in modern Turkey constitutes the subject of this part. We will try to examine this 70--year period with its outline by following a chronological sequence.

7.1 The Armenians' Demands At The Beginning Of Lausanne Conference:

When the Eastern operations conducted by Kazim Karabekir achieved success, the plans of the Armenians and Allies who supported them have failed, thus they brought the "Armenian Problem" to the Leauge of Nations. The English Representative Lord Robert Cecil has demanded the meeting of the General Assembly in order to improve the situation of the Armenians and to give some privileges to those who stayed in Turkey. At the end of the meeting it was decided that a state should be charged with the duty of solving the "Armenian Problem" and prepare a report. Bogos Nubar (Pasha!) and Aharonyan have participated in the London Conference that assembled between February 21 and March 22, 1921, and their proposal was announced on February 26. According to this proposal, Armenia is a united and an independent state, the Turkish attack on Armenia aims to abolish Sevres and thatthe Sevres Treaty should be put into action. They have also asserted that the problem of Cilicia was not- When it was understood that the minority problems and the Armenian issue mentioned in this treaty and that Cilicia should have autonomy. would be negotiated in the Conference, the Armenians have embarked on intense activities aiming to have them invited to the conference and have The French delegate, on the contrary, has stated that the Armenians do their demands accepted. The following is what Hadisyan, the Armenian not constitute the majority of the Cilicia people, and that the status could not be changed under these circumstances but that the French government would delegate and Esat Uras have said about the activites of Armenians: ^534) attach importance to the minorities living there. When they learned that the problems between the Allies and the Turks would be solved completely, the Armenian Republic commission and Thereupon, the Article 9 concerning the Armenians have stated that "In order to recognize the Turkey Armenians' right to have a country on the Armenian national commission went into action: eastern borders of Asian Turkey and to determine a place to transfer 1-j The two commissions reached to a total agreement about the Armenia, the League of Nations should obey the decision that would be demands and claims concerning the Armenians. taken later" (532). Thus the "free and independent state" statement used in 2-) They applied to the Allies, England, France, haly, Yugoslavia, Sevres was replaced by an" obscure estate or land” phrase in the London and Greece. Conference, particularly as a result of the Americans efforts. 3- j All the nations who had any sympathy for the Armenians were set However the League of nations have adopted the decision taken in the into action. London Conference as determining the Armenian country outside the 4-) They looked for means of negotiating with Turkish delegates. Turkish borders. 5-) The Armenia commissions tried to put forward their ideas in the The treaties signed with the northern and southern countries improved League o f Nations again. the status of the Turkish Government in and out of the country while driving 6-j We had all the friendly foreign institutions send their the Armenian Commissions into despair. These are Moscow Treaty signed representatives to Lausanne to defend the Armenian case. on March 16, 1921; Treaty of Kars signed with the Caucasus Republics; and 7-J We applied in order to be accepted as the authorized member of the Ankara Agreement signed on October 20, 1921 with the French. Lausanne. Aharonyan and Alexander Hadisyan from the Armenian Where as the France Prime Minister and Foreign Minister Raymond commission and Noradukyan from the national comission and the general Poincare, England Foreign Minister Lord Curzon and Haly Foreign Minister secretary Leon Pashalian was sent to London. Schrazer have negotiated the "Armenian estate" in the Paris Conference in B. Yeram and Gümüşgerdan from the national committee, Garo from 22 - 26 March 1922. The Conference have announced that they would obey the Armenian Republic committee and Russian specialist of Im w of states the decision of League of Nations which meant that an open door was left to participated in the meetings o f United Armenians committee. Before going to the Armenians on the way to Lausanne. iMusanne the committee applied to French and British ministers of foreign When Lord Curzon stated in House of Lords that" Since the Turks affairs. On November 31, they met the representative of minister of loreign constituted the majority of the people in Cilicia, this region would be left to Affairs l/>rd Vakirdat who deals with the foreign affairs in the east and them and the signed Ankara Agreement had shown that the French would especially Armenian-Turk matters, and the secretary Ocporn and told them have no influence in the region. The Armenian Patriarch in Turkey Zaven about: Efendi and other clergymen started to play politics, leaving their spiritual "The Armenians' rights, their participation in the war, and the duties aside, they even took part in terrorist activities. The activities of these situation created by Sevres" and these persons told them that:" people and both the telegrams and letters they sent to the Paris Conference had great influence on this decision.^533) What the Turks have done does not seem good through the success window of the conference and today the allies cannot influence Turks by After the "Commander-in-Chief War" on 30 August 1922, the Allies applying to original and severe means, and the Turks who have invited the representatives of the Goverment of the Turkish Republic to the comprehended this situation and conditions would go on till the end, there is Peace Conference that would be held in the Lausanne city of Switzerland. no united spirit between the allies and furthermore some of them help Turks

(532) From Hadisyan's book: "Ermeni Cumhuriyetinin Doğusu ve Gelişmesi"; quoted by with money and arms, the claims of Armenians are not a vital matter for the Esat Uras, ibid, p. 718. (533) Esat Uras, ibid, p 722. (534) Esat Uras, ibid, p 723 and on. allies, instead, they are more interested with the Bosphorus problem and / remind you, as the Article 88 requires, that Armenia was recognized they would not get in touch with Turks on the Armenian problem in any case" as a free and an independent stale and altough this recognition is not Also Ocporn added that Britan would use a decisive and drastic language approved as an application and a treaty, the legal position of Armenia is but he does not expect that the allies will asist on this matter. supported in the codicil of the treaty Armenia has become one of the As an answer to the proposal of Armenians about financial pressure signatory states and Armenia, as an independent state, signed the Sevres being applied to Turkey, Ocporn said that Russia helped Turks but there was Treaty and a treaty concerning the laws of small nations. The political no use in that. Armenians told about the painful situation of themselves and change that Armenia has gone through for 2 years hasn't changed its Greeks who stayed in Turkey they replied as "Yes, it's a scandal for Europe. international position on being an independent state. The Armenian nation Record all the documents. We will use our power at the Lausanne who knows the French nation and trust its sensitivity, hopes that the French Conference" When the promises given by Britain was reminded to Ocporn, Government would not abstain from doing what they can to make Armenians he said "We had promised Izmir and Thrace to Russian, but could not do participate in the conference by paying attention to the honest demands of either! " the Armenian Republic Committee . "We have no doubt about the Armenians. However our means which will have any effect onr the. Turks are reduced" was said to the committee by United Armenian Committe informed its demands to the luiusanne Vakidart. Conference by the following communique. In the negotiations with Nokadukyan, the senior official of east part o f A foreing affairs, the same replies (the ones in London) were given. Franklin The delegate of United Armenian Comittee requests allies to pay Bouillon suggested them "to make peace with Turks, first, and then to pursue attention to the following articles: with the Armenians' demands for their own sake by gaining their 1- During the war Armenians openly carried out their task for the friendship." allies and were recognized as "good combatant "and "ally nation by them. Armenian United Comittee had three aims in their attempts: 2- This war caused death of many Armenian:. 1- Realization o f a united & common Armenia, Turkey Armenia's 1.250.000 oj 2.250.000 peopic were massacred. 2 - Foundation of the national home as a successful remedy 700.000 of them moved to Caucasus, Iran, Syria, Greece, the Balkan States 3- Their admission to the Lausanne Conference. and other places.Now in Turkey Armenia there are 130.000 Armenians in the towns and 150.000 in Istanbul. They are ready to migrate. The committee, before going to Lausanne, also applied to Poincare, League o f Nations General Secretary and Venizelos to attract their attention 3- The Armenian problem which is very old is one of the subtle to the Armenian problem. problems which was born in 1878 (Berlin Congress) and gained an international dimension. Solving this problem decisively and ultimately Realizing that the Lausanne Conference would be held, France, would influence on the Near East reconciliation. Britain, Italy Governments were applied by a letter on behalf of the committee for admission of the Armenian Committee to the conference as an 4- The states openly announced the independence of Iurkey Armenia. authorized member. This problem has entered the Nations Alliance Regulation (Article 22) and all the reconciliation treaties. Paris: November 18, 1922 5- Main topics of this subject are put to the vote by discussing it at the "On the letter dated August 18, 1922, I had attracted your attention to 1st and 2nd assemblies of League of Nations and the establishment of the the necessity of participiation of the Armenian Republic representatives to national home is approved unanimously. the preparation commission which would put together the eastern problems. On the letter dated August 21,1 was informed as a favour that in this В commission, to which Great Britain, France and Italy would participate, There are decisions for the establisment of the national home in 3 private treaty articles would not be investigated and you had not thought it ways; was necessary for the Armenian Republic to be in Venice Congress. Since /_ Giving a piece of land to Armenians - the decision which the then political situation has significantly changed. respected U.S.A. president gave as an arbitrator. 2 - Broadening the boundary of the Erivan Republic , some parts o f the 1- Armenia was determined by the article 22 oj the League uj Nations Eastern provinces and by giving exit to the sea. Regulations and its complementary part, Sevres Treaty by the arbitration of 3 - Annexation of Cilicia which was given to Syria as the Sevres Treaty the president of United Republic of America. required and was left to Turkey after Ankara Agreement. 2- At the London Conference in 1921 the High Assembly (Meclis-i С Ali) announced the need o f a national home for Turkey Armenia. The claim of Turkey that it is possible to establish Armenian Home in 3- On March 26, 1922 the committee of three state ministers of Russia Armenia is untrue. foreign affairs confirmed the obligations and the undertakings of various States to Armenia one more time. On the other hand the Asia part of Turkey which has less population makes the establishment of the Armenian home possible. 4- In 1921 the general committe of the League of Nations declared unanimously that the national home was true. 5- And finally the decision taken at the League of Nations General 7.2. The Armenian Issue Wanted To Be Discussed At The Assembly (on the consideration of establishing of the Armenian home during Negotiations Of The Lausanne Conference the trade agreement with the Turks) The Article 22 above is applied on Palestine, Iraq, Syria which have As it is seen in this letter, the Armenians collaborated with the gained their independence. However the promises about Armenians, altough enemies of the Ottoman Empire and the Turkish Republic, and them the situation of Turkey Armenians are much worse than it is seems, have not shamelessly demanded a land from the Turkish Republic like it was a been realized yet... compensation for their treason. They begged for assistance in the During the war and the armistice, Armenians in Turkey Armenia hod reconcilation from the Entente Powers who had taken advantage of them in lost 10 billion francs; churches, schools and various charity foundations had the war and while seeking for their support through many ways, expected been destroyed... help even hom the representatives (going to Lausanne) of Anatolian Turks Result - The Armenian problem could not have been solved seperately through mediators, even though, they massacred over 1 million civilian from Turkey. Turks. Indeed neither Turkish people, nor their representatives could have So our committee of delegates have been ready to approve the project approved the inconsiderate and unsuitable demands of the Armenians who of the Armenian home, the boundaries of which are determined by the assassinated so many civilians, betrayed the Turks by cooperating with the arbitration of the President o f America. enemy and left the country with them and watched for an opportunity to After the conference determining the boundaries of the Armenian divide and break up the country on which they imagined had lived for home, by making it reach the sea as the rules of the last reconciliation centuries. However in this diplomatic war, Hadisyan, Aharonyan, Paşaiıyan negotiation require, a continuous and secure shelter can be created for and Noradungiyan Gabriel Efendi, the old minister for the Navy and the hundreds of Armenians who are impassive in Turkey, living without a Foreign Affairs, from the Armenian committee who were not admitted by homeland now and in extreme poverty which hurts the self-respect of the public: the Turk representatives, requested their new masters England, France, Russia, Italy and U.S.A. to force the Turkish representatives and at least to If this problem is not accepted, despite our expectations, the decision try their best to give the East and South-East Anatolia which they imagined of American President taken in 1920 on extending the boundaries of the Armenian Republic by annexating a definite part of Turkey will be accepted. to be parts of the Great Armenia and Çukurova (Cilicia) which will let them Indeed this decision can only be applied if the Caucaus Armenian Republic reach the sea, given to them. For this purpose the Armenian Committee sent is given the right to reach the sea. the memorandum below to the Lausanne Conference. In this situation the Armenian Republic which is recognized by the big The liberation o f the Turkey —Armenia was one o f the purposes of the States have the necessary conditions. It means that, an Armenian national allies and U.S.A. for having the war. This consideration was publicly home in which Armenian nation will live in peace and security, is announced by the representatives of the government during the war. The constructed. Otherwise, if these are not accepted, a third situation should be decisions taken for this reason are: approved: the construction o f the old small Armenian in Cilicia. Whatever the decision to be approved is, the congress should take into boundany of Syria. I think in Asia part of Turkey, there must be at most consideration the decisions of the "three ministers” who helped the league 130-000 Armenians, they were about 3 millions Armenians before. Hundreds of Nations on 26 March 1922... of thousands of them were scattered and took ref uge in Caucaus, Russia. The Armenian delegate committee is ready for the presentation and Iran and the regions neighbourhood explanation that the conference requires. We are sure that the Allied States Since I came Lausanne, I have learned that the Ankara Government will decide on the destiny of Turkey Armenia at the Lausanne Conference. believed that it will be a disadvantage to be deprived of the services of this Since we do not think it is possible for the last phase of the war which was for skillful and intelligent race, and it has a tendency to make them return to justice and rights and for, its success, the Armenian nation made a lot of Anatolia and help them settle there. This attitude, in my opinion, would be sacrifices to be written in an infair way. for Turkey's advantage to a very large extent; I will be glad to hear from the This attempt of Armenians did not yield to any result and they were Turk Representative Committee some guarantees on this matter. I suppose in not considered at the Lausanne negotiations directly. However the proposal the Turkish State, it will be necessary to add some articles regarding the of listening to them on December 12, 1922 at the Minorities subcommision safety and protection of Armenia, thus a signif icant number of Armenians was Entente Powers despite the objections of the Turkish committee. Let us will stay there. look at these negotiations and its outlines, at which a judgement of one years took place and which were important for history and full of warnings . Now I should mention a request on the establishment of the toyer National Armenian National Home which is put forward by both the During the negotiations on the Ouchy Chateau, headed by Lord Armenians and their friends all around the world and known by everyone. Curzon, he opened his speech with "the protection of the minorities." as he wrote in his notes "The parts about the Turk-Armenian relation of this text The longing to dwell on their own land, for people who have such a strong are:(535) character; such a tragedic, but attractive history; and such a determined national sense should be considered normal. If someone would happen to "Let me explain the chronicle of this problem. When the allies were argue that they already have such a country in the Lrivan Republic, the driven into the war, one of their aims was the protection of the Christian response is that region is poor and crowded and most of the Armenians minorities \rho are many in number in Asia Minor, and if possible to save them. This cum was valid especially for the Armenians. The promises given disgusted with the regime there. on this matter and often these promises were renewed are known by Turkey should find a gathering center for Armenians according to everyone... their wish, either in the North-East provinces or in the south-east of Cilicia There would also be scattered Jewish communities and some other and at the boundary o f Syria. small groups here and there. 1 propose for constituting a sub-commission with the function of I am coming to the Armenian issue. Armenians are particularly to be investigating this problem in detail and coming up with certain proposals taken into consideration not only because of the very great sufferings which fo r us. they bore for generations and attract the feeling of compassion of the After that, M. Barrene began to speak: civilized world, but also because of the promises given particulary to them I have no doubt that dispassioning will come after disarmement. 1 for their future in the old Russian province Erivan, which is now a Soviet hope, with time various races will live in peace (coexistence pacifique) with Republic, there is a so-ccdled Armenian State with about a 1. 250.000 good intention of everyone. Turkey and Turkish people would benefit from population , but which is very crowded with the settlers who came from this since they will be able to achieve the progress through this, as progress other places and cannot take any more inhabitants. is one o f the aims of Ankara National Goverment. Let's seriously protect the On the other hand the Armenian people in Kars, Ardahan, Van, Bitlis rights of the people, Muslims, Greeks, or Armenians, minorities who are and Erz.urum cdmost do not exist. When Frenchs leave Cilicia, the Armenian pitiable, living either in Turkey or in Armenia. By protecting these people, people of this province panicked and they followed them; and now they are we will support the principles o f civilization which are in people's nund, and scattered in the provinces of Iskenderun, Aleppo, Beyrut and at the which we want to put into their hearts rather than minds. (535) For the Documents of Laussanc Conference, see Scha L. Mcray, Lozan Barış Ismet Pasha gave his unrestrained answer to these claims which are Konferansi-Tutanaklar-Belgeler, set 1, book I and 2, Ankara, 1969-1970, Book 1, p 179 courteous sometimes and full of allegations mostly. No equitable solution can be found to the problem of minorities in Sulevman." (Michelet. Hisloire de France, Cahp. Soleinum same la ' Turkey unlesss we look at the history of the Ottoman Empire to examine how France). the people who are different from the nations with superior culture and The history itself has been proving that the right of minorities which religion were treated. This objective investigation would reveal the policy were tried to be provided under the guarantee of the League of Nations in exercised against the minorities for a few centuries; through this the 2o th century were already been given to those non—Muslims in the investigation, it would also be seen in which circumstances these minorities Ottoman Empire. had welfare and in which circumstances, their rights even presences had However, in spite of the existence of the right of minorities, some been threathened. No doubt that the best solution is to remove the factors consecutive changes had been seen in the 18th. century. In the friendly that restrain Armenians benefiting from their rights and supporting and relations between the Muslims and various communities of non Muslims; developing the factors that make them happy. mutual distrust occured rather than mutual good relations which had In the history of the Ottoman Empire the problem of minorities begin continued until then, and the upsetting events caused both the majority and especially with the conquest of Istanbul. the minorities pain and suffering. The source of these events are the foreign provocations aiming to plan The historians agree upon mentioning that the non-Muslim the collapse of an empire which is already weak because of the continuous communities in the provinces conquered by Fatih Sultan Mehmed were attacks of the neighhbors with bad intentions. provided with an extensive freedom in the areas of religion and It is known that followers of the Great Petro had long before administration. A French author (Nagueres Armenie, p. 86 ) says: 'After the organized the programme on how to behave towards Turkey. Petro said conquest of Istanbul, people of various regions were provided with free "Approach Istanbul and India as near as possible; The one reigning there worship. On the behest of Sultan, George Scholarius was elected as the would be the real ruler of the world. Because of this, continuously fight Patriarch. While putting the crown on his head, Mehmet II said: "Be the against the Turks and then against Iran; with time, in order to get control of Patriarch and God save you! Believe in my friendship in every circumstance the Black sea you will, witness that it is not true that they founded naval and use all the privileges your predecessors used". Fatih Mehmet had also arsenals at the coasts of Black Sea and punish the innocent. Gladstone appointed Der Ovaghim as the Armenian patriarch with the most extensive wanted to use the opportunity with political aims as if the rebellion occurred authority among his co-religionists. In his book "Les Entrangers en Turque in England and as if not punishing the criminal was his own responsibility. et leur Status Politique, M Philin Marshall Brown, Princeton University, And Gladstone has never said that the Muslims tried retaliations only after Professor of Law of States, touching upon the farsighted policy of Mehmet 11, the danger of dying altogether. said. Mehmet II s thought was extremely simple, he wanted this: One can have a took at the memories of Nelidofj, the advisor of Unrestraining the Greeks so that they can benefit from the traditions they Russian Embassy in Istanbul, in Revenue des Deux Mondes dated on May identify with and laws under the responsible supervision of the patriarch /5, 1915, if some other admissions on these so-called massacring attitudes who serve as a mediator or an ambassador in the Sublime Porte Ottoman of the Turks are wanted: In Europe a very strong support was created for the Government . In three days of the conquest, he called the fanatical priest Christians. Foreign journalists, even Americans, had gone to see the Scholarius to ascend to the throne. Sultan also attended the ceremony of the destructive and barbarous attitudes of the Turks in their own place. Serbia new patriarch with great display and gave him the designation "the Head o f and Montenegro used this opportunity to give rise lo a rebellion and fight Nation" with the title of moral successor of the Greek Emperors. At the same against Turkey: Russian people who were provoked by the Slav committees were also supporting such a war morally; General Ignatief was eagerly time he gave the Patriarch and his successors an almost unlimited authority trying to get rid o f the trouble caused by the internal events in 7 urkey. Sint e I o f judgement over the members of Greek nation.... had believed what had been told then, I was feeling close to Ignatief s This tolerance was what Voltarie said about: "Let’s go beyond our manner. I could learn only later that there were a lot of exaggerations in narrow circumference and observe other places of our world. The great Turk telling of the event, rebellion rose by Herz.egovinans, the bloodshedding has been governing in peace twenty nations of different religions; two attitudes of the Turks and in what the New York Herald Correspondent Mac hundred thousand Greeks have been living in security in Istanbul... No Guyan and the USA consul Schuyler told, allegedly impartially; Ignatief is Turkish annuals has been written about a rebellion provoked by any of these said to have sent these two Americans to Bulgaria with Prince 7zeretlew and religions, Go to Palestine, Tataristan, you will find the same tolerance and the Prince told them he wanted-in fact, he showed them and dictated, how to welfare there... Turks have taught Christians how to be moderate in peace make them assimlate. Uaerthe prince also admitted this was so. and gentle in victory during the governer of Selim and others and especially Now we have the upsetting problem of the Armenians to talk about, so Agreement deprived Russia of its claim that only Russia to be in protection that we can finish the chronicle of riots which non Muslims had during their on the issue oj making reforms for the benefit of the Armenians which can be relations with the Turks since 19 th century and - as we have seen these are relied on the rules of Asia-Sterfanos Treaty. However, the common caused by the political reasons that are out of Turkey's control and rather protection of great forces instead of Russia also provoked Armenian than Armenians being deprived of tolerance of the Turks and Turk's rebellions since the Berlin Treaty.Since the Berlin Treaty, all the Armenian massacring attitude. rebellions had the basic feature. The Armenians lived in welfare and freedom until the mid 19 th. In Tiflis and many capitals of Europe, committees-with revolutionary century. aims, like Hinchak—had been founded to distribute booklets and newspapers. In his article about the Armenians (Encyclopaedia Britannica), while The agents who are trying to bring arms and explosives into the country and mentioning about the privileges of the Patriarchate, Sir Charles Wilson show the ordinary events of bad Turkish administration in a dreadful wax to admits that this "Imperium in Imperio" provides the Armenians with the had been making effective propaganda in Turk Armenia (Sir Charles Wilson, rights to worship how their religions require, to have churches and Encyclopadia Britannica). monastery, educate their children in the way they wish, to direct the jobs The aim of these Armenian revolutionary committees is revealed with related to the Armenian communities. Later on, this situation also helped its unpleasent reality in a letter of Dr. Hamlin who is the founder and the formation of a community life which creates a passionate longing for having first director of Robert College in Istanbul. This letter was published on a national life. According to the regulations Sultan approved in 1862, the December 23, 1893 in Boston Congregationalist Journal. Dr. Hamlin Patriarch was to remain as the legal representative of the community, but wrote; A clever Armenian, one of the supporters oj revolution who speaks the control was to be in the hands of a council responsible for the religion English as easily and perfectly as Armenian and with good speaking ability and world affairs, elected by the 140 members of the representative council. tried to tell that he hopes that Russia is able to make plans to enter Asia "The Community" did not involve Catholics and P rotes tans; after some time, Minor and get control of this country. As an answer to how this will happen, domestic ajfairs of the community was called "National" affairs and the he said: "Hinchak gangs who are organized in every part of the empire representatives as the member of "National Assembly." would watch out for an opportunity to kill the Turks and the Kurds and set With honest and loyal attitudes, the Armenians had gained the their villages on fire and then escape to the mountains. So the angry Muslims confidence oj the Turks and they were provided with important would attack the indefensible Armenian people and they will kill them in responsibilities in administration of the country. Furthermore tliev were such a wild manner that Russia would want to occupy this country in the given the title "Honest Nation " in comparison to the Greeks who gave a lot oj name of humanity and Christian civilization". When I told him that it was trouble to the Ottoman Empire so far. the most cruel and devilish plan, he said: "You will think so indeed, but we—Armenians — are decisive to gain our freedom. Furope dealed with the And Russia had begun to comprehend the weaknesses in the Greek - Slav relations; it was aiming to gain the support of Armenians who were frightful events in Bulgaria and saved this country. No doubt, Europe will pay attention to our voice rising from bloods of milions of women and peaceful, in order to destroy Turkey and prepare a suitable atmosphere for its desires in the eastern provinces of Asia Minor which were heavily children. (Blue Book, no.6, 1896, p. 39). populated with Armenians. March 28, 1894 dated formal report of Sir P. Currie, the British Ambasador in Istanbul reveals the situation more clearly. The third Because of this, Russia, by means of Eçmiyadzirı Katolikos, which was paragraph of this report says: The aim of the Armenian revolutionaries is to the highest authority which was centered in Russia, provoked the Armenian create chaos so as to get the Ottomans to react with violence and so that to intellectuals to create a movement against the Turks among Russians and Ottoman Armenians. get the foreign powers to intervene "Because of this, they chose the regions where the muslims were in great majority as compared with the Armenians, This movement, which was prepared long ago, resulted in patriarch (Blue Book, Nr: 6, 1896, p. 57). Nerses Varzabedian's asking the independence of the Provinces of Asia Minor or at least supervision of Russia in these provinces through sending a The January 28, 1895 dated report of M. Graves, the British consul in committee with a legal memorandum to the Russian Commander in - chief Erzurum, is also interesting. While explaining the various Armenian parties, in 1876 for the jirst time. It is a fact that Berlin Treaty and Cyprus M. Graves says: There is a moderate Liberal Party, which consists of tradespeople, school teachers, and most o f the high class priests, altough the members of this party were very farsighted, they were still unhappy about after one year, British consuls complain to their Governments about the the situation of Christians being governed by Turks, but they were not unpleasant affairs of the revolutionaries. With the March 4, 1896 dated unfaithful to the government. They, in general, knew both the financial report M. Williams sent to English Ambassador Sir P. Currie, he also sent a impossibility of creating an independent Armenia, and that if Russia gets manifest which was just published by the Hinchak revolutionarist Party. The control of Armenia and joins its land to Russia, Armenia could lose its British vice-consul from Van said: "This committee has about 400 members national identity They refrained from making the problem worse by using in Van— Dashnaks and Hinchaks have terrorized their own countrymen, they violence instead, they wanted to maintain the Armenians in the same by have provoked the Muslim people with their attacks and crazy attitudes, strengthening and developing the national churches and schools which had and have ruined all efforts made to carry out reforms. I am sure that if they more freedom under Turk administration when it was compared with are brought round to the right way or are forced to keep quiet, the biggest Russian administration. They also hoped that administration reforms obstacle regarding the welfare of that region, even the whole Anatolian will promised by the Ottoman Government would be carried out. On the other be overcome. I told the Armenian bishop here, the danger of losing Europe's hand, there is a small revolutionary party which is working hard; this one is love and that he must use his power in politics and in his work to prevent not widespread in the Turkish Republic. Because this parly is made up of mostly new Armenians who were educated abroad and brought up under the these anarchists behaviors. I saw that the bishop did what he could; I have influence of socialist and nihilist propaganda, migrants and those who were hopes for the future since majority of Armenians do not approve of their politically exiled. However, in this party, there are some others who want to wrong doings. As I examine the events that took place in this province and help their friends abroad with their plans and are the most ardent ones the present situation, ! clearly see the illegal behaviars of these committees among the Armenians in Turkey. In the past," Hinchak newspaper” was the are the causes of the events here and in the events elsewhere. (Blue Book, Nr. party's most abvious publication for some time. It was published in Geneva 9 Ц896], p. 108). and then in Athens by an organizing group that can be called "The Hinchak Europe was only thinking about making some reforms in Turkey Group" which stirred up almost all of the disturbances in the last years. rather than extinguishing fire of Armenian disturbance which caused Their aim was to get the Turkish Government and people react with volence shedding of blood o f many innocent people. In truth, on May 11, 1895 three and so as to draw the attention of the states to the false complaints of the states offered an incomprehensible reform draft to the Sultan. This draft had Armenian nation and to make them see the necessity o f finding a solution to been prepared to increase rather than decrease-the difficulties in the this problem. administration of Armenia. However it was the only project Russia could The policy of this party seems solitary; they do not have any approve to participate in... (Sir Charles Wilson, Encyclopedia Britannica). Consideration o f the what will replace the present regime if they break this Since the Turkish Goverment and people always resorted of one up. At least, I do not know what sort of an administration programme retaliation only when they ran out of patience, all the disasters Armenians they are planning. met arethe results o f their altitudes. When I examine the events thoroughly, I think that what happened in The Adana Affairs in 1909 and the sequence of rebellions in most of the last six months made a great change in the way Armenians think.. the Turkish provinces at the beginning of the world war are a sorrowful Firstly, let's talk about the Hinchak Group. This group can be thought continuation o f the same tragedia. to be satisfied with the result of the disturbances they stirred. They succeeded in their useless aim, attracting the attention of Europe, by both The events and the evidences we mentioned, prove that as long as the plans they organized and wrong attitudes of the Turkish officials. So it non-Muslims did not misuse the generousity o f the country they have lived in would be in their benefit not to create any further problems, since there is no welfare for decades, Turks respected their rights The example of Jewish reason for it. Otherwise this will make others believe that the government is communities who have never complained of any cruel attitude of the Turkish right in behaving in a violent manner(Blue Book, Nr: 6, 1896, pp. 222 - 223). Government and its people is sufficient to show that, the Greeks and Unfortunately, these disturbances and provocations have not come to Armenians, are responsible for these events. an end; Muslims were massacred in order to cause Armenians killings, the General Mayewski, the Russian Consul General in Van, writes in the ones stirring these disturbances have never been condemned in the capitals secret report sent to the Russian General Staff: Always Turks and sometimes of Europe where the committees were arranging murder plans. We see that Turkish Government were thought to be responsible for the revolts in the bast. However, the fact is that these events were caused because of the examination of minorities'problems is in the hands of the Jurisdiction excessive farsightedness of the Ottoman Government on the issues o f Authority of International, any of the members of the League of Nations religion and national sense, not because of the restraining behaviours o f Assembly is able to raise an issue. So there is no prevention to stop the states Turks. Turks have never interfered into the affairs of such people who are which might have aims against Turkey's benefit from provocating the under their administration. Christian schools and churches have never been minorities and taking advantage of the disturbance and causing the under the control of the Ottoman Empire. This type of administrative system interference of the League o f Nations as they did before. resulted in Non-Muslim communities progessing in religious and Apart from this, to remove any official interference will not remove nationalistic e sense with speed, system. Turkey-Christians watched for an provocations of some of the minorities. The last war which burnt and opportunity to make Europe interfere by stirring up disturbances. The destroyed things with every kind of disgusting murder was committed has examples given by Greeks, Romanians and Serbians who were saved prove clearly revealed the aggresive aims of Greeks on Turkish Asia Minor. to us that this situation is guite natural. Bright conscience of civilized nations cannot accept a solution which M. Chedo Myatovitch, who was the Serbian Ambassador in London creates a new source fo r difficulties. and Istanbul once, makes a more important admission. After actualizing his Would Muslims and Christians be cdlowed to kill each other on longings for Turkey reed, in Asiatic Quarterly (October , 19/3) he says: "We account of foreign political benefits which would cripple peace in the world? should admit that for political benefits, we-the Balkan nations-showed Turks as bloodshedding tyrants of Asia and people unsuitable for European Rendering the elements of the provocation ineffective, would only be civilization. An objective history would reveal that Turks are European possible by making sure that the foreign disturbances could not be able to rather than Asian, they are not bloodshedding tyrants, they are a nation who reach the Non-Muslioms. love equity and frankness and who have special properties we should The most fundamental and humanist way to reach this aim may be the respect. exchange of Christians in Turkey with Muslims in the neighbouring states especially within Greece who are faced with an inevitable death like So history teaches us to over look two main factors on the minorities problem: Teselya and MoraTurks. The exchange of inhabitants which occurred in accordance with the agreement between Turkey and Bulgaria on November 1- Factor of Foreign Policy: This factor provides some states with a 2 - 15, 1913 in Edirne and the negotiations in 1914 between Turkey and wish of interfering into the domestic affairs of minorities by means of Greece for this kind o f purpose are the examples worth following. provocations and the creating disturbances. Let's come to the factor of Domestic Policy, in other words the natural 2 - Factor o f Domestic Policy: This factor provides the minorities with desires of the minorities: to have freedom. I should mention that there is no encouragement in the ways mentioned above for gaining their freedom to minority which can establish an independent state in the Ottoman Empire, establish independent states. that it is composed of only Turkish provinces. The existance of separatist Since the minorities in Turkey suffer as a result of these factors, movements aiming to give independence to those parts of land — including changing the destiny of minorities- that is, if the Allied Slates really want great number of non— lurks — of the Ottoman Empire could have been this-depends on rendering these factors ineffective. considered to be right to some extent until the equitably application of While considering the first factor, first of all, it is necessary for "Principles of Nationalities" in every part of the Empire. Just as it is a minorities not to accept any other political protection besides the logical impossibility that Greeks in Marseilles of establishing an protection provided by the laws of the country in which they live. About the independent Greek state and joining this land to their homeland, Greeks guarantees powerful States will give to protect the rights of minorities, M. and Armenians in Turkey cannot put forward such kind of desires, either. Clemenceau said: Experience has shown that this guarantee does not work The Turkish state, concious of preserving its existance, would not in this situation and such a system can be criticized because it creates an refrain from behaving in a way it thinks it is necessary against the attacks to opportunity for the states to interfere into the domestic affairs of these states its existance like any other independent state. only for political aims. Could the financial impossibility of forming a separate government In spite of the view of French Statesman, the way the League of persuade the minorities who would not included in the exchange program Nations founded does not seem to eliminate this disadvantage. Altough the not to lose the way shown to them by their sound logic? A positive answer to this question can be given after the exchange o f America paid attention .The true humanity sense makes it necessary to take Ottoman Greeks with Muslims in Greece. The relations of good friendship the situation and destitutions into consideration wholely." and neighbourly deed which are supported by the agreements between Turkey and Armenia make the provocation of the Armenian state impossible. 7.3 Armenian Issue Discussed In The Lausanne On the other hand, Armenians who have decided to stay in Turkey must have Conference, Minorities Subcommittee comprehended till now that they have to live as good citizens. In regards to the Jewish community... Their mentality of faithful friendship to the Turkish Government makes us believe that the members of this community would At the meetings (of minorites subcommittee of the conference) held continue to cooperate with the Turkish citizens for the development and on December 15-30, 1922 and January 6, 1923, in spite of the objections of welfare of the country without any problem. the Turkish Committee,the status of Armenians were discussed.The In Summary, the opinion of Grand National Assembly is as follows: meetings, were presided by the Italian Representative Montagna Turkish 1- Reforming the destiny of the minorities in Turkey depends on, first delegate Dr. Riza Nur objected the disscussion of " the issue of Armenian of all, preventing any kind of foreign intervention and provocation. Home"and did not attend the meeting where Armenians were allowed to talk. 2 - This purpose can only be carried out by the exchange of Turkish people with Greeks. The representative of United States of America put forward the following communique which demands an Armenian Home at meeting held 3- The best guarantees for the security and development of the minorities who are not included in the application of exchange are the same on December 30/536^ as the ones provided by the laws of the country Turkey to all the "The proposal of creating an autonomous zone (une zone autonome) communities carrying out their duties as Turkish citizens under the which will serve as a shelter for the Armenians is one of those proposal farsighted policy of Turkey. which aroused the sense oj closeness and profound interest of the fellow After this exciting speech oflsmet Pasha, Venzelos, who talked about countrymen in United States oj America. At the same time, the fact that Greek and Armenian minorities, U.S.A delegate Mr. Cild who talked about should not be forgotten is that Allied States also mentioned a few times that the Armenian Home began to speak. the creation of a National Home for Armenians is a just and a convenient measure for provision of secuntry. Here is the claim of Venzelos and the reply of Ismet Pasha to this claim: American representative, explained his views on humanistic problems which rightly interest us. Now we have been putting forward evident cs to the "Mr. Venzelos ignores that the occupation of Asia Minor by Greeks subcommission chairmanship on a matter particularly attracting great was indeed a source of new sorrows and new disasters for Armenians. These poor people were forced to join the Greek army. Armenians' leaders in attention of the American public opinion. Europe did not get bored of begging the Greek Goverment for not to leave We requested that the representatives of American assemblies and their citizens in such a danger. None of these warnings were taken into associations to define the land and the region proposed as a National Home consideration. Armenians were taken to the war zone and forced to open fire for Armenians; to explain and determine the financial guarantee and the on Turks. After they were defeated, great devastations began. Furthermore, methods of dividing up this financial guarantee among the countries Greek authorities began to make purposeful propaganda to attribute this concerned; to state what kind of a specijic protection would be necessary offence to Armenians. iMter, when Greeks fled from Asia, they took the and how this autonomous region would be protected against attacks and Armenians with them. We must accept that the last government that can feel infiltrations; to inform the number of Armenians which are ready to inhabit anyone else pity before anyone else for what Armenians suffered would be the proposed region immediately as jirst colonies; we also wanted all the the government who is the the creator of the disasters Armenians suffered other information which is necessary for being able to organize a concrete from. programme. While we are putting f orward the information and documents Ismet Pasha cannot believe how Mr. Venzelos spoke in this manner on which were given to our Representative Committee to the subcommission this matter. Turkish Representative committee wanted this problem to be chairman, we wish them to be examined thoroughly." investigated in detail and that over one million Turks who are deprived of food and shelter are present in the countries where neither Europe nor (536) Scha L. Meray, ibid, 2 nd Book, p. 242 After the American communique was read, Commission Chairman M. Montagna began to speak and defended the issue of Armenian Home. Allied states proposed many times that an Armenian national home to be constructed in Turkey. Also a more extensive meaning was placed on this "The first one of these problems is the Armenian problem which is o f "National home" term than it is necessary to meet the real needs of the allies particular interest to the public opinions of all the countries; Especially recently, without any doubt reading only the statistics on this issue was to profect Armenians. adequate to cause a big impact on people as the Armenians suffered heavy According to the allies, the Armenian Home to be constructed in lossedsand we have not been trying to determine wrong attitudes and Turkey provides Armenian people the opportunity to gather and assemble in responsibilities of the past. While we are certainly expecting assurance o f a specific part of the Turkish land together with the freedom of the the Armeian public to have peaceful and presence from the ensured at Armenians to make decisions on the issues that concern them. Laussanme Conference, we cshould not ignore the discussion of this issue. There is no doubt that while gathering the Armenian population in a If you take into consideration the allegiance of the Armenian dense way, the idea of forming a state within a state should not be communities and that their number, it would be difficult to deny the fact that concluded; the only aim of such a gathering is to provide Armenians the Armenian problem has a special place amongst the problems of the minorites and it has already deserved a specific solution. opportunity to take advantage of some of the measures which will let them maintain their culture and language more easily. Turkish Representative Committee knows that Allied States have already paid great attention to this problem and they want to find a solution We do not want an autonomous assembly that uses legislation to this problem which achieves the wishes of the people as a serult authorities as we did for the advantage of Rutens in Checko—Slovakia; what reconciliation negotiations one after another. we want is just a simple local regime that would let Armenians maintain In our opinion, great respect to the independence, and territorial their old traditions while protecting the integrity of the Turkish State integrity of Turkey is a necessity; we do not intend to act against these completely. So Armenian Home would not be a land closed to othet principals not even in the slightest way as we take these principals as a base inhabitants of Turkish land nor a land which is not under Turkish to our negatiations administration; they would live under general protection of the titles we We also think that it would in the interest of Turkey which has entered applied here which are relevant to minorities in the legions mentioned, if into arpetiod o f progress and modernization to provide all the inhabitants of the rules relevant to the minorities mentioned will not be applied to these this country with a peaceful presence by cleaning out all these old problems people who were dismissed from their country because of war and even in o f race or religion. return for the greatest sacrifices, now live under temporal у (ondilions and If Armenians, who form a specific ethnic community among those of can not manage to live out of the country they have lived until now, the high Turkish nationality, have the opportunity to localize and assemble in a moral values of these rules would have been ignored. specific region and an opportunity to live under security in this region with Sir Horace Rumbold who began to speak, also defended the same guaranteed local protection, we believe that the cause of the disagreement issue of Armenian Home: that lasted for centuries would disappenar, however, if allowed to continue, it will result in a political or religious disagreements and in oppressions I support M. Montagna's such a substantial and explanatory which may be more dangerous and upsetting than the ones seen in the past presentation to the Turkish Representative committee for creating an and in interference o f Turkey's domestic affairs. Armenian Home. This problem, as one of the results of the great war, In the treaties between the Allies and European countries, some rules interest a great part of British public opinion which has hoped for a long are made in favor of ethnic minorities that form specific communities time for providing peoples of Armenian race to live in a part of M inor Asia. among the people o f these countries. While examining the reasons why the problem of minorities was In the treaty signed with Сhecko—Slovakia, which was our ally during something that has always created anger in Turkey, Ismet Pasha, I think , the war and was helped by allies to be constructed as a free and independent told that the dissatisfaction of the minorities was a result of the tricks of slate, there are such rules in the 10 th, 11 th, 12 th and 13 th articles in Russia especially to achieve its own aims which provoked other states, regards to Rutens' country which is in the south of Karpats. These in the generally minorities' and specially Armenians' complainings about trivial rules are much worse than the proposals we want Turkey to accept easily in matters. Ismet Pasha gave a negative answer to the question whether today s the interest of the Armenians and these really the authority of the Russia is following the same policy or not. So that Turkish Government, as it government institutions. admits, have confidence in Russia that it does not want to provoke Armenians against Turk compatriots. There is no need to think that other Entente Powers want to provide a homeland to their little ally in the war, countries try to make Armenians rise in rebellion. they would search for it outside of Turkey's borders.(537) Today Turkey's population must be 7-9 million, I think about one "At the end of the December 6, 1923 sessions, Montanya began to read the Armenian issue he had written. It was a long one. I have never been million of which live in Istanbul. If you do not take Eastern Thrace into cheated by him. He was defending as I know. I saw that he was adding the consideration and take the vast lands in Asia Minor o f Turkey, it can be said things which did not come to my mind. For instance, you know, they have that population density is very little although the country is mountanous. listened to the Bulgarians once. We did not participate in that session. What From this perspective it may be possible for the Turkish Government to find they said was not recorded to the proceedings. This time he went on by a land strip that can be allocated as a national home for Armenians without saying "Turks, unfortunately, haven't participated in that session. Let me difficulty . Making this longing a reality would make Armenians living in convey their demands to the Turkish Government." It was the last straw. I Turkey very pleased; furthermore not all of them would want to live on the rejected, he did not care, "we don't listen, was it planned to be so?” He lands obtained in this way. Even possessing a national home would create a ignores... He just goes on, as if he was deaf from birth... He finished, concilliatory effect on Armenians distributed in Turkey; we also believe that Rombold began. I reject again, want to speak. They did not care, just went they would cooperate with their countryman in allegiance. It is clearly on... They just read with very red faces, in a rushed manner. It means they obvious that doing what the citizens want, would increase the power of the are afraid of displaying an inapprofriate behaviour. I want to speak many state. Various suggestions are made on the issue of giving a specific region times. Then he finished, the France delegate began. This time I intensified my demand, stood up. I said "I'm going to say a few things" like Montagna. I to Armenians to create a national home. You can remember that as a result began to speak before the French. of the treaty between France and Ankara Government, the south boundary of Asia Minor, in other words the northern boundary of Syria, is shifted toward I said: The Entente States used Armenians unsuitably in a political way for their advantage and made them attack the fire. They made south as compared with the old boundary, and so there exists a vast land Armenians rebel against their own state. They profit from the results. They strip between the old and the new boundaries. To whom this land strip which die from infectious diseases, starvation and emigration. I his is he forms a part of Syria which was under mandate will be given has not being responsibility of all of the Entente Powers, not ours. If they are to be determined by an international general treaty yet. This land strip which rewarded you do it. You cannot make friends through others lands. 7 hey are extends to Euphratest from the sea, broadens around Sis and Elhistan and oppressed, they need home? Independence? You cannot deceive us. 'Ihere is the acreage of which is about 19000 knr is suggested to be left to not only one oppressed nation. What about the independence of Egypt, it is Armenians as a national home. This land strip could have an exit to the sea; I still in blood. India, Tunis, Algeria, Fez. want independence and land. How suppose that 200.000-300.000 Armenians can live there and so most of the much blood have Irishmen shed for centuries just for their home and 700.000 Armenians who had to leave Turkey because of the recent events independence?... Let them have their independence and home, and forget have the opportunity to go back Asia Minor. The political link between this about all you read now. We cannot stay here anymore in this condition. I am national home and Turkey would be iiultentical to the links connecting one of leaving the session. the dominions of the British Empire to Britain; in other words this country I stood up. What I said was quite serious. 'They all turned red in the could have a moderate autharchy under the general control of Turkey. face, especially Rombold grew red and then pale in the face. Returning of so many hard-working workers would increase the resourses I do not think Britain has ever heard such a drastic accusation and of the Turkish State. serious speech. How difficult it was for concerted Britain to hear this from a On behalf of the British Representative Committee, I hereby suggest Turkish delegate in this day of high strength and power. the Turkish representative committee to take this problem very seriously. This last part of my speech is not recorded to the proceeding. They The world has heard many times about the pains Armenians had suffered in were changing the proceedings as they wished. What a forgery! Whereas all Turkey. Approval of a national home principle by Turkey would display its I said was written on the papers, just as / said. After a few days Irishmen farsightedness and proof of its progress for the benefit of the most intelligent sent me a letter and said "Thank you for mentioning the Irish people as one and hard-working section o f its citizens who are very important. of the oppressed nations in your speech."

Before the French representative, Turkish Representative interfered (537) Dr. Rı/.a Nur, Hayat ve Haliratim, Istanbul 1967, vol III, pp. 1062-1063; Kämuran and spoke decisively that Turkey relies the issue of Armenians and if the Gürün, ibid, p. 303-304 Later French Representative M.De Lacroix repeated the same The artificial Armenian problem which had been brought on the agenda claims^538) by the Western states in theory and pratice during the war, ended as a result of "I listened to the views ofM. Montagna and Sir Horace R umbo Id with immigration and victories of Turkish soldiers and finally in Lausanne in a great interest; on behalf of French Representative committee, I want to political and legal sense. Although, the Armenians tried to be supported in Lausanne by the Westerners, the efforts of Turkish commission avoidance of express my opinions on the Armenians, Assyrians and Bulgarians. a new war by the Westrn States, and realization of the lies and slanders of The Armenian representatives naturally have insisted on the idea o f Armenians, caused the Armenian problem to be put aside. establishing a home in a region that will be chosen the Turkish soils, because Beside this, the Armenian organizations in the west and Armenia, o f the scattered nature of the members of the races. If it was left to them they especially Dashnagtzaution, United Armenian Commission, Friends of would demand a region close to Erivan Republic. I believe that the demands Armenian Union, etc., continued diplomatic contacts during the Lausanne of the Armenians are restricted to a local and administrative autonomy in Conference. They sent letters and reports to the state for this purpose and this this region under the control of Turkey. time they demanded social and cultural solutions instead of legal and political These demands seem plausible. If you remember the broader solutions. Most of these applications received almost no replies and in the provisions for Rutens in Karpats put into the Treaty with Czechoslovakia, replies they rarely received from and the authorities of the governments who the provisions for Pend (Pinde) Ulahs, put in the Greece Treaty, and the had previously else left supported, provoked, and moved them to the frontiers provisions for Transilvanian Saxons put in the Romania Treaty and that the told them they had nothingn to do and they just consoled their old "little allience". We will examine some of these applications and the replies which Turkish Government is ready to act justly to the minorities according to the signed agreements, you will see that these demands are really moderate. show their misdeeds. Here is the letter which was sent to the Prime Minister of France by K. As it is well-known, France wants to use her power in solving the Noradungion and Ahoronian, the leaders of the United Armenian humanistic problems, and she wants to follow her traditional policy of trying Commission: to improve the situation of Oriental nations by combining it with our "The peace treaty Laussanne Conference, has decided to remove the traditional friendship with Turkey. Thus, we want to insist on Turkey's Armenian land problem. 700.000 Armenian people, who escaped from Turkey approval of these provisions. and wandered in the foreign countries without any aim, are waiting for the The French representative will be glad to learn your reply regarding peace conference. We communicated your commitments to the Armenian this subject... nation nowwe cannot participate in forgetting the Armenian problem. We are addressing you in the name of Armenians which sacrified themselves for 7.4. The Removal of the "Armenian Entente Forces and about two hundred thousand Armenian refugees: Tell your representatives not to sign a treaty which will make the Armenian Issue" from the problem and the peace in the east a hopeless case and cause injustice for a Lausanne Conference nation which sacrificed itself to be loyal to the Entente Forces. This telegraph was sent to Mussolini to make him support the thought of Armenian lands in the United Nations^539). In spite of all the objections of the Turkish commission,, the subjects which had been discussed in the Minorities Committee and the problem of Rome, 19 Febrary 1923 Armenian land were brought to the January 9, 1923 dated meeting of the "Your Majesty, Conference in a report. Inspite of the persistent behaviour of Turkish As a result of our meeting this morning, here we present our commission, the subject of Armenian land was told by Lord Curzon. Yet, suggestions which can facilitate the establishment of the Armenian lands. If when Ismet Pasha stated that he had nothing to add to it, this subject was not the Entente Forces do not do anything for the Armenian lands in despite of discussed any further and it was not included in the agreement. their unbiased commitments they can at least provide the following:

(538) Seha L. Meray, ibid, 2 nd book. p. 279 (539) For this and following letters quoted from Hadisyan please see Esat Uras ibid, p. 249, and on. 1 - As a principle They can put an article in the Lausanne Treaty fo r "Our commission understands from the declaration of the commissions the establishment of the Armenian national lands application of which can be in Lausanne conference and the peace convention which was published in the it can be given to the United Nations. press that the Armenian problem is left behind by Entente Forces" Or; In the current circumstances, our commission does not want to search 2 - After repeating the principle o f the necessity of the establishment o f and discuss why the problem is no longer on the agenda, this is a regretful Armenian national lands, they leave its application to the Conference o f situation for both Entente Forces and Armenians. Yet, Armenian commissions Ambassadors or to a special commission. think they are obliged to declare that Armenian problem remains unsolved Please accept our thanks for your interest in our problem and trust once again and an unhappy nation goes into a worse circumstance. that your efforts will be appreciated by a nation which suffers with its religion and conscience. Great States undoubtedly remember their committments to the Armenian, in return for the several services provided by the Armenians to the Please accept our profound respects. Entente Forces in the World War. The Delegates of United Armenian Commission." Because of the invititation from the Entente Forces, Armenian volunteers gathered under the flags of the Entente Force. A letter was given to Çiçerin by the representatives of Friends of These Armenian volunteers signed the contract in which the freedom of Armenian Union: their country was promised and they established the essence of the east army This agreement should not be signed unless the Armenian problem which became very famous in Palestine and Cilicya. have an everlasting conclusion whatever the result of Lausanne Conference In 1918, the one who fought alone in Caucasus borders and averted the will be. The general thought of the civilized world who demands the establishment of the Armenian national lands is not to be accepted as a form advance of Turkish army on British army and Iraq, was the Armenian forces. of peace, which would end the existence of Armenia of Turkey. And at last the ones who managed to prevent the transfer of petrol to the eastern German frontier with their brave defence in Baku were the Armenians. Friends o f Armenian Union and its Lausanne representatives know that the Armenian Caucasus Republic who is now away from the Turkish danger According to the views of German commanders, the lack of petrol was saved by Soviet Russia. Yet this place is too small to take 800.000 facilitated the end of the war. A nneni.au refugees who are waiting for their own lands. These praiseworthy acts resulted in Armenian nation's being sacrificed Russians can make a special agreement with Turks in order to enlarge bitterly. When we look at the material loss and casualties of them, we see that the border of Caucasus Armenia towards Van and Bitlis. Therefore they can 1.500.000 Armenians were killed by massacres and died in during the solve the Armenian problem with the Allied Forces and Turkey in order to immigration 700.000 of them became homeless, 100.000 orphens were sent to establish a special government within its own borders. orphanages Their material loss was 10 million francs. As a result, most of Çiçerin’s reply to this letter on January 26 : their children were killed and they were deprived of their churches, schools / heard from you and the members of the international union of and their country. Armenia that Russia, Ukraine and Georgia are not allowed to deal with the We do not stress on the 1878 Berlin Congress which was proceeded by Armenian problem in the Lausanne Agreement. Yet our participation could the Armenian matter taken up by the Great States; please allow us to remind provide the best solution in this problem. Now I inform you that Russian and you that statement made by Great States. They said that one of the aims of Ukraine Governments' offer to accept the Armenian refugees whose numbers the World W ar was rights and justice. will be determined. I request you to make my offer known to the people who are concerned. The Allied Forces wanted to save some nations in the Ottoman Empire by the article 22 of the Versailles Treaty which was signed in 1919. The first of Please accept my profound respects. these nations was Armenians. With the Sevres Treaty, the Entente Powers Çiçerin" determined the independent Armenia's borders in 1920. At the London This time the one who confessed is the Armenians and United conference in 1921 they decided on the establishment of Armenian land and Armenian Commission who left Lausanne and they sent the following declared that. "The Allies should be very careful about the state and situation declaration to Entente Forces on February 2, 1923: of the Armenians to whom they became indebted during the World War." Armenians a land at the coasts of Reiver Volga in Crimea to help them so that And at last with the support of United Nations, it was decided to the Armenians in Turkey would migrate there. establish an Armenian land. But we noticed that in 1923 the Allied Forces who described Armenians as an important element in the war and as an The state transformed into a land and the land transformed into the alliance after the war do nothing to actualize their commitments in Lausanne colonies: Siberia. The elephant gave birth to a mouse. No; the elephant in 1923. suffered hug labor pains during the birth, destroyed itself but it could not give birth to anytking, not even a mouse ." The commission which was established under these circumstances for the benefit of an innocent and a victimised nation, request that the Great States to once more decide the destiny of Armenian nation whose pains, and 7.5. Armenians from Lausanne till Today distresses can not be taleraled by the civil world. We are not in position to say that this kind o f peace will be destroyed in a short period o f time. After the Lausanne Treaty, Europe began to recover from the effects of The commission who signed this decleration request you to take it into the war and the Armenian problem was forgotten. Dashnagtzaution, Hinchak consideration this statement and reply to it quickly. " and Eczmiyazin who were the organizations of Soviet Armenians and On August 9 they made this application to the United Nations. Diasparas, began to have a dispute. Later, in their struggle program they "Your Excellencies" agreed on four basic subjects: The commission of Armenian Republic cannot remain silent against the a) To strengthen the economy and culture of Soviet Armenian republic agreement which was signed by Turks and Allies in Lausanne on July 24, independent of its regime. 1923. This agreement which replaces the Sevres Treaty do not only regard the b) To survive and protect the national feelings, language, religion, rights o f Armenians which were granted by Allies in Sevres Treaty and in the culture and aims of the Armenians who were scattered around the whole conferences during the World War, it also refuses the existence of Armenians. world. For this reason the commission of Armenian Republic demands the heads of c) To continue the demands and claims of Armenians on the European fmMem Great States to make United Nations to pay attention to this states and the United Nations and evaluate all the chances for this purpose. A ll the . matter regarding the Armenian problem remains in an uncertain position. Armenian commission who is grateful to United Nations d) To provide the aids from the charities to the Armenian people and who showed great interest to Armenians with their decisions, requests you to refugees; to educate orphans and provide the necessary aid for the poors and take up the problems which we mentioned on our applications and place them the ill. on your agenda..." On one hand an opinion about Dashnagzaution becoming the leader of The first Prime Minister of Armenia, Havhannes Katchaznouni told the organizations began to have many supporters but many Armenians were about the last hopeless struggles of the left Armenians in his book which was also anxious about it. Some of Armenians claimed that no more support could first published in 1923 in Vienna and collected by Armenians and then be provided from Europe and wanted to direct their activities towards Russia, published again in English in 1955 in New York(540). and some others claimed that Armenians would not benefit from the terrorist " In 1922, the issue of Armenia ns in Turkey was losing its importance activities in Russia as this was first attempted in the Ottoman Empire. This In Lausanne Conference the Sevres Treaty was forgotten. Neither an confusing situation was told by Katchaznouni as below: independent nor an autonomous Armenia, was talked about any more .Instead "A small society between Araks and Sevan; they are so - called of National Land" a term "ocak" (home) within the home of another was put independent, in fact an autonomous province of Russia. There is neither an forwad. This formula seemed the last sacrifice in order to protect the peace. Armenian land in East Anatolia nor a government and an international The problem was in this situation in the beginning of 1922s, but it changed at Armenian problem. There are no Armenians in the east provinces of Anatolia the end of the year. The "ocak" project was offered to Turks as a friendly any more. After this time it cannot be. Turks locked their doors. And we have suggestion and in an unimpressive manner. Turks refused this project gently. no power to open them. About a million Armenians are within the borders of Great States seemed to be upset and hopeless. They said they struggled too Armenian Republic. More than a million of them are out of it and are much for the Armenians, they tried everything but from now on they cannot do anything. Çiçerin, Minister of the Foreign Affairs of Soviet Russia offered scattered to various places. A very few Armenians can come to the lands of the Armenian Republic. Because, first of all, the region is too small; secondly these people trade within their region, they cannot live in Armenia. We can (540) Hovhannes katchaznouni, ibid., p. 52 conclude from a realistic point o f view; he Armenians who live outside are not committee of Armenian Refugees and the Assembly of Armenian Refugees useful elements for us. They are like the stepchildren of our Republic under gave memorandums signed by A. Corbacian and H. Sanuel, who were the these circumstances. The members of the Dasnagtzaution committee have leaders of these committees, to four great states. They sent telegraphs to the contacted with Bolsheviks to work together but they refused them. Were not ex-Prime Minister of Armenian Republic in Egypt and Churchill, Stalin and our activities controlled by the governments of Sultan in the Ottoman Empire Truman on May 28, 1945. Also J. Missolcian, the leader of Dassinnagzaution and by the governments of Tsar in Russia? Cannot we continue our activities gave a note to the Conference of Fives in London on Semptember 6, 1945. in the Armenian republic as we in Turkey for sevenal years. We can do this undoubtedly: We can build a home in Karadağ of Iran and we can transfer Also in December in 1945 the new Armenian catholicos applied to the militants and weapons across the River Araks; we can build secret conference of the ministers of the Foreign Affairs in Moscow personally and relationships, we can hide armed gangs. We have the power to make some demanded to get rid of the injustices (!) which were applied to Armenians villages to rebel on SUnik or Tarlakyazi Mountains, on Sasun Mountains on during the World War I and to provide Armenians in Diaspora with the the hills oj Şatak and in the places to where it is hard to go, also we have the opportunity to return to their home. power to kill or remove the Communists; then we can make noisy All these activities which were executed in all the countries in which demonstrations and we can even occupy any official building in Erivan in a Armenians dwelled, this "new leap”(541) as Tharassion stated and the new few hours as we occupied Ottoman Bank in Istanbul, we can destroy any applications to the international instituitions were supported by the Soviet building, we can establish committees, we can commit personal crimes, we media and with the ending of 17 December 1925 dated Turkish - Soviet can arrange massacres. We can kill a few Bolsheviks as we killed the men of Friendship and Non - Agression Pact they were argued with the demands of Sultan and Tsar. As we tried to kill Sultan Hamid with bombs , we can do the privileges and lands from the Straits and East Anatolia of Russia. same to the Russian authorities. But for which aim we will do these? Armenians brought Armenian problem on the agenda again and they When we did these activities in Ottoman Empire, we know and beleived could at least build cultural relationship between Armenians in Diaspora and that we would attract the attention of friendly great European states and they would struggle for us. Now they do not need to try this kind of attempts. If Armenia. Allied Forces did not or could not help us in the subjects which we demanded from Turkey, we have to understand that they will not want to struggle 7.7. Neverending Lies and Hatred: anymore. Russia also cannot help us now. For this reason we have not to rely 24 Aprils: So - called Massacre Monuments on Russia. In fact if Bolsheviks did not occupy Armenia, we would have to call them ." The Armenian claims were brought on the agenda in a religious - political - cultural manner during the World War II alter twenty years in 7.6. The New Armenian Demands During the World War II 1965s. All the Armenian Patriarchates and churches, educational and political instituitions in the world began to make activities and find a pretext for the 50 As the first Armenian Prime Minister of Armenia, Katchaznouni stated, th anniversary of the so - called Armenian genocide. 24 April 1925 was Armenians who became silent after the World War I, began to have new hopes declared as "The Day of Armenian Genocide". And since 1965 Armenians in the beginning of a new World War. They sent letters, telegraphs to their old have been commemorating it, repeating the same claims and putting the blame supporters as they did ii| fiausanne Conference and hoped to benefit from the on Turks in every Armenian meeting. possible chances. The plan was organized by the Patriarch Haren I, the Cilicia Catholicos For this purpose, the members of Dashnagtzaution sent letters to Henry who dwelled in the Antilyas Church in Beirut, an Archbishop Makarios who Truman, the President of the United States of America on September 23, was the friend of Horen from the Cyprus Church. On December 24, 1964, the 1944, to Mr Bevin, the Minister of the Foreign Affairs in Great Britain on Minister of Foreign Affairs of Cyprus,Kiprianu blamed Turkey and the Turks, February 25, 1946, they gave notes to the Ministeries of Foreign Affairs of who were dwelling on the Island, in the Security Council of United Nations U. S. S. R., U. S. A. and U. K. on March 29, 1946; sent a telegraph to Stalin on about Cyprus and he declared the 50th anniversary of the so -called Armenian April 24, 1945 and gave two notes in the Conference in San Fransisco, one of them was on May 7 and the other was on June 13, 1945. The central (541) H. Thorassian, Histoiredel'ArmenieetduPeupleArmenien..., Paris, 1957 p. 162. genocide as a result of the co-operation with the Armenians. This shows that 7.8. The New Armenian Terror the cooperation between Greeks and Armenians in West Anatolia and Cyprus during the World War I and Independence war was in force again religiously and politically. In a 120-year period from 1878 till today, during which Armenian - Turkish relationships turned into bloody events, we see four big Armenian This cooperation was declared officially in the meeting which was terrors. organized with the attendance of Patriarch Haren I, Archbishop Makarios and the other religious and political leaders under the protection of Empire Haile The First of these was the Armenian massacres, assassinations, Selase on January 17 - 25, 1965 in Adisoboba, the capital city of Abyssinia. sabotages to Turks and rebellions in the name of the artificial Armenian They decided to commemorate the "Genocide of Armenians" e very 24 April problem which was brought on the agenda by both Armenians and their and to struggle cooperatively. supporters, western countries. We have told about them in details in the previous chapter. Also, Armenian Cismani Assembly decided that Armenians would iOt speak Turkish anymore^542) and they would blacken Turks in their family and The second was the massacres which were made to Muslim - Turkish the meeting and rites were organized in the countries in which Armenians people who were fighting with the whole world. According to Ismet Pashas dwelled. Thus 24 April have been commemorating since 1965. statement in Lausanne conference, more than one million civil Turkish people lost their lives in these massacres. We have told about it in the previous These activities in 1965 had the aim to make Armenians conscious and chapter also and we will give examples with archeological and to affect world’s public opinion. And in order to make them immortal, several monuments began to be built in the countries in which Armenians dwelled. anthropological documents. For this purpose Armenian Genocide monument was built near the Bikfaya The third one was the murders which were commited against the Monastery in Beirut in Lebanon on April 24, 1968 with a big ceremony, and ex-ministers and authorities of Ottomans by the Armenian terrorists who had the others followed it/543) not found what they had hoped in Lausanne Conference. In these murders, Talat, Cemal, Sait Pashas, and Bahattin Şakir, Cemal Azmi Beys were killed. • The old Genocide Monument in Beirut The fourth Armenian terror and murder series have been executing • Monument - Cathedral of Deaths in Beirut Antilyas Catholicos. since 1978 till today against the Turkish representatives, diplomats which • 1915 Deaths Monument in Soviet Armenia. were in Turkey and especially out of the country. While the previous murders • The Serdarabat Monument in Soviet Armenia. were being committed, with some exceptions, the Armenians and professional • The Sasunian Davut Monument in Soviet Armenia. terrorist organizations (committees, voluntary troops, gangs) which were in • The Maytries Obelish in Ecmiyazin in Soviet Armenia. Turkey and abroad, the third terrorist activities were executed by the terrorists (Tehlirian, etc.) who cooperated with the professional organizations and the • The Genocide Monument in Montebella in U. S. A. fourth terrorist activities were executed by perfossional Armenian terrorist • The monument which was built for Sagomon Talyeryan, the killer of organizations which cooperated with international terorist organizations who Talat Pasha in Fresno in U. S. A. are the enemies of Turks. • The Genocide Monument in Damascus. Today there are 700 terrorist oganizations in the world whose aims at* • The Genocide Monument in Alexendria in United Arab Republic. to divide and destroy the Turkish Republic State. 587 of them are executing • The Genocide Monument in Marseille in France. their activities abroad and 103 of them are in Turkey. Among these terrorist • The Armenian Monument in Paris in France. groups the ones with Armenian nation have an important place. The most active of them are as following: • The Genocide Monument in Sao Paulo in Brazil - ASALA (ArmeeArmeinne pour la Liberation de l'Armenie - • The Deaths Monument in Filibe in Bulgaria. Armenian Secret Army for the Independence of Armenia) • The Genocide Obelisk in Venice in Italy. - CSGA (Comando des Justiciers du Genocide Armenienne-Justice Commandos of Armenian Genocide) (542) Despite of this decision Armenians in the whole world do not hesitate to speak Turkish today as before 1965. - FRA (La Federation de la Jeunesse Armenienne-Federation of (543) Ihsan Sakarya, ibid., p. 459 Armenian Youth) - Dashnag Party - 24 October 1975, Paris, Ambassador Ismail Erez, Talip Yener the - Hınchak Part, driver. - NRA (Nouvelle Resistence Armenien - New Armenian Resistance) - 16 February 1976, Beirut, First Secretary Oktar Cirit. - GO (Groupe du 3 Octobre - Group of 3 October) - 9 June 1977 Vatican, Ambassador Taha Carim. - GJ (Groupe du 9 Juin - Group of 9 June) - 2 June 1978 Madrid, the wife of the ambassador, Nejla Kaneralp, - G.D. (Group d'Orly - Orly Group) Retired Ambassador Beşir Balcıoğhı. - 12 October 1979 Lahey, the son of the ambassador Ahmet Benler - G. S. F. (Group Septembre France - Group of France Septemb)../544^ - 22 December 1979, Paris, Tourism Councellor Yılmaz Çolpan. We must also add that Armenian terrorist organizations, who have been cooperating with the international terrorist organizations also have been - 31 July 1980 Athens, Administrative Attache Galip Özmen and his cooperating with PKK which makes activities abroad and in East Anatolia in daughter Neslihan Özmen order to divide Turkey, and Greece and south Cyprus which became a - 17 December 1980 Sydney, Consul - general Sank Anyak, Security terrorism center. They are committing murders against Turkish people, and Attache Engin Sever. they also make narcotic and weapon smugging, kidnapping and they sell - 4 March 1981 Paris Labour Attache Reşat Morali and religious women, transform illegal money into legal money, blacken Turkish people, official Tecelli An. hinder their benefits and make foreign exchange operations. We have - 9 June 1981, Genova, Contractual Secretary Savaş Yergüz. thousands of documents which we do not need to mention here. This - 24 September 1981, Paris, Security Attache Cemal Özen. cooperation established Hoybun Independence Kurd - Armenian Terror - 28 January 1982 Boston, Honorary Consul - general Orhan Gündüz. Organization in the previous years. They made cooperation in the decision to commemorate 24 Aprils as genocide day on April 6, 1980 as on 1965. And - 7 June 1982 Lizbon, Adm. Attache Erkut Akbay and Nadide Akba. now with an agreement which was signed between ASALA and PKK in - 27 August 1982 Ottowa Millitary Attache Colonel Atilla Altihat Sedan in Lebanon, ASALA moved its terrorist activities from Turkey to - 9 September 1982 Burgaz, Adm. Attache Bora Suelkan. Karabath and left its place to PKK(545\ The first terrorist activities of PKK - 9 March 1982 Belgrad, Ambassador Galip Bollver. began in Eruh and Şemdinli on 15 August in 1984 and it has continued till today. - 14 July 1983 Brussel, Adm. Attache Dursun Aksoy. - 27 July 1983 Lizbon, the wife of the counsellor Cahide Mıhcıoğlu. The assaults of by the terrorist organizations, especially Armenian terrorist organizations against Turkish nation, Turkish authorities and - 28 April 1984 Teheran, the wife of the Contractual Secretary Işık diplomats have not been so harmful and much in number in any other Yonder. countries. We can display them chronologically. - 20 June 1984 Vienna, Labour Attache Erdoğan Özen. — 1878 - 1920 Armenian rebellions and genocide of more than one - 19 November 1984 Vienna, International official Enver Engin. million Turks by Armenians which cooperated with Entente Forces during the - 7 October 1991 The Assistance of Press Counseller of Athens World War I and the Independence War. Embassy Çetin Görgü. - 1921 - 1923 Murders of some Ottoman authorities: Talat, Cemal, Sait - И December 1993 Baghdat Office of Charge dAffaires Adm. Pashas and Bahaeddin Şakir, Cemal Azmi Beys. Attache Çağlar Yiicel. — 27 January 1973, Santa Barbara, Consul -general Bahadir Demir. - 4 July 1994 Athens Councellor of Turkish Embassy Ömer Haluk - 22 October 1975, Vienna, Ambassador Daniş Tunagil. Sipahioğlu/546)

(546) See, the speach of Ismet Pasha in Lausanne Conference; Cemal Paşa, Hatiralar (The (544) For this terror organization and its activities and the others see. Uluslararası Terörizm m em oiries about Union and Progress, the World War I),Istanbul, 1977 (it has 1920 ve uyuşturucu madde kaçakçılığı, Ankara, 1984, the book of the Syposium which was and 1877 editions, it was also translated into English); Dikran Kevorkyan " La place du organized by Ankara University on17-18 April, 1984, it was also translated into French Terrorisme Armenien dons le Terroisme International, the book of Ankara and English. University, Ankara, 1984, p. 105 (Kevorkyan stated that the number o f Turks who were (545) The Association of Press Members,Terör Örgütü PKK'nın Gerçek Yüzü, Ankara, massacred by Armenians between 1877 - 1920 was more than 500.000); Pierre A. 1994, p. 24 - 26; Azmi Süslii,Kürtler ve Sosyal Gelişimieri, ibid., p 97 - 98 M oser, ibid., p. 119 -1 3 2 ; Tercüman, 5 Temmuz 1994.. 7.9. Diplomatic Manoeuvers - Scientific Activities had been made by the Turkish government and this truth had to be accepted by the United States of America,yet they could not have more than 99 signatures in the Assembly and 22 signatures in the Senate. Although more than one million Turkish people had lost their lives, Another draft was brought on the agenda at the time of the construction Armenian terrorist activities could not succeeded to divide Turkey. So they of a "Genocide Museum" in Washington (Holocoust Museum). Although it began to kill the Turkish diplomats especially those who were abroad. But was mainly planned to open the museum in memory of genocide of Jews when Armenians in Turkey had begun to show their reactions in the form of a during the World W ar II, with the efforts of Armenian lobby and its supporters hatred they found a new way. Armenians gained no benefit from the terrorist and by the decision of Preparement Council which was taken unanimously in activities during the World War I and the Independence War, so they had April, 1981, it was accepted to display "Armenian Genocide" in one part of begun to make diplomatic activities during and after the Lausanne the museum. The opening date of the museum was decided as 1986 but it was Conference. Again after several years, when they had no result from the opened after a few years from that tim e/548) murders they committed, they began to make diplomatic manoeuvres again. They declared "24 April" as the genocide day, tried to have draft decisions The 212 mumbered draft decision which was given by Armenians to the which condemn Turks from the United Nations, EC and the parliament of the American Congress on 24 April in 1990 was supported by Senator Robert countries in which they live and also cooperated with the international Dole and his friends. After the great efforts of Turkish Republic, the instituitions and terrorist organizations in order to remove Turkey from university senates, political parties, unions, commercial and social NATO. instituitions, many Turkish citizens and Armenian citizens in Turkey, letter and telegraph campaigns, the activities of the new Turkish lobby in U. S. A. One of these activities resulted in the 30 th out paragraph of a report of the enterprices of Robert Byrd and 51 other Republican senators, Armenians the United Nations in 1973 - 1974 by the declaration of "1915 Armenian Genocide the first genocide in 20 th century". Turkey and many other had to withdraw the draft. countries objected to this, so the decision was refused. After this event, the When Armenians could not gain the desired results, they began to director of the Armenian Research Institution in Massachuset and the editor conduct new activities. This was to prove the Armenian claims with the so - of Armenian review Gerard Libaridian and many other Armenian writers and called scientific publications. of course the leader of ASALA Agop Agopian stated that "this kind of For this aim they began to make propaganda more intensely than they moderate diplomatic enterprises would not give any result and terrorism was had made during the World War I and Independence war by seveial books, necessary to gain something from Turkey and the world." They gave Palestine magazines and newspapers in Armenia, European Countries and U. S. A. / - Indepence Organization as an example ^547). 5 millions Armenians were killed by Turks, (this number was increased to 2.5 Similar searches for having this kind of decisions were tried in the and 4 millions later), East Anatolia and Cilicia were the lands which were parliaments of Belgium and France but they could not get any result. Yet, the taken from Armenians, these lands have to be given back to Armenians, subject mostly occupied the American Congress. Because there are 600.000 Armenians is the society whose people were massacred and properties were Armenian in the United States and they have a powerful lobby here and taken, so Turks have to pay compensation for both, these properties and because they are supported by the other lobbies, they tried to have a series of Armenians who were killed, Turks are a tyrannical nation, they took the rights draft decisions as below: of Anatolian Greeks, Kurds and even Arabs like the Armenians, if they have The 247 numbered draft decision of the four draft decisions in 24 April power as they had in the previous centuries they will try to dominate the 1984 which consisted of the Armenian claims demanding the declaration of world, Karabakh and Naxçivan belong to Armenians not to Azerbaijanian April 24, 1984, as the genocide day and dedication of this day to all the people Turks, etc." These were supposed to be proven activities which were made who were massacred and especially to 1.5 millions Armenians who were without any document or proofs and which have no relation with facts and massacred between 1915 - 1923. This draft decision accepted by 118 contained many lies and slanders. members of the American Representatives Assembly and their numbers With the belief of "a continuous propaganda will be effective even couldn't reach the necessary 228 signatures. though they are full of lies" thousands of written work have appeared as we The 171 and 124 numbered draft decisions of the Representatives see most of them in our study, and the advertisement of them have been made Assembly and the senate respectively claimed that the Armenian genocide in several bibliograhies which have been published in Europe and U. S. A.

(547) Michael Gunter, "Aspect contemporains du terrorisme armenien", Le Terrorisme (548) Micheal Gunter, ibid,, declaration, p. 151-152 International.... ibid, p. 118-119. Even, several written works which favors the Turks are changed so as to favor Besides, changes in the regulations in the Prime Ministership Archieve the written Armenians in these bibliographies^549' besides, as they had done and the other archieves facilitated the scientific studies and some works, in the libraries of Turkey, they collected all the books and bibliographies albumes and books were published on the Armenian events. The searches in which are against Armenians from the libraries in the world and averted the East Anatolia have been continuing since July 1986. 7 mass graves in were entrance of the new ones. We can see these examples in Bibliotheque found. 3 of them were in Erzurum, 2 of them were in Van, 2 of them were in Nationale in Paris and several other National Libraries in the world. Kars, scientific research were done on them and some interviews were Besides some Armenian associations, foundations, and scientific and conducted with the eyewitnesses (the veterans). An important part of these commercial instutitions in U. S. A. and Europe have secretly begun to collect activities were actualized during the national and international symposiums in the folkloric, cultural, political and commercial materials and documents which belong to Armenians from the countries in which Armenians dwell. front of the Turkish and foreigner press members, scientists, the public and And some of those which belong to Turks are tried to be displayed as the especially the eyewitnesses whose generation is going to cease. In Zeve materials of Armenians. (Zäviye) village of Van, the skeletons of three thousands people, of all ages Against these activities, Turkey has also carried out several well were found. When the grave was being dug out the veterans said in tears "dig researched activities in order to reply to the Armenian claims and present the here, I have relatives under the ground" According to the statements of historical realities to the public opinion of Turkey and the world. In 1980's Ibrahim Sargtn and the old people who were the eyewitnesses of the event in many classifications, arrangements, changes in the regulations were which Armenian gangs who had come with Russians at the end of April 1915 completed in the Prime Ministership Archieve which has more than 200 and in the beginning of May massacred the people of Zeve and the other eight millions documents, Presidency Archieve which has documents on the period villages, Armenian gangs set fire to the bustords (the grass which was used as of Republic, General Staff Directorate of Historical and the archieves of the animal food or on the roofs of houses in East Anatolia) and tortured the Universities and they have been presented to Turkish and foreign searchers, people. The decision was to kill the Turkish - Muslim children which were including Armenians. Also several staff members in the universities, younger than 2 years old with the order of General Antronik. It was observed searchers and instituitions published several works on this subject. Various in the excavations in Şubaton district near the Ani ruins in Kars, in Yeşil instituitions of the state, and especially the universities in Erzurum, Van, Kars and Ankara , Hacettepe and Istanbul Universities have made searches in the Plateau in Erzurum and in the excavations in Timar village in Hasanlale in region since 1980s. These studies have continued for about ten years. Not only July 1993 that all of the people even the foetuses in their mothers' womb were the universities but also the local administrations have been participating in massacred. These massacres were proved by the excavation Zeve district of these studies. With the cooperation of universities and TRT, not only theorical Van after an international semposium in the presence of not only CNN and but also some visual activities were actualized. Beside the documentary film CBS, but also Greek TVs, China and Taiwan TVs' Agence France Press, Duvardaki Kan of Mim Kemal Öke, "A Terror Legend" which was German TVs and scientists and it was mad known to the whole word. Some produced by Erich Feigil was seen on TV screens both in Turkey and outside common evidence were found on the skeletons which had been found in the of Turkey. Its book was also published in many languages. These excavations in Van, Erzurum and Kars, and these findings and documents documentary films "Su" and "Musa Daginda Kirk Gece" ("Water" and which display the massacres and the ones who are being massacred are Fourty Nights on Moses Mountain”) will be seen on screens in the following exhibited in the "Massacre Section"s of Museums of Van, Kars and Erzurum. months. And as a result of the searches carried out East Anatolia, a documentary program "Yaşayan Tarih" (Living History) was displayed on Among the findings were agate, and gold jewelleries which belonged to TRT2 and will be displayed on TRT1, GAP TV and on foreign channels. the women and girls of that region and some coins. Also, some parts of Koran which were partly burnt, some parts of books (549) Hamo Vassilian, Armenian American Almanac, California, 1985; Anne Avakian, in Ottoman Turkish, and some beads of rosaries proved that the victims were Armenia and Armenians in Academic Dissertations: A Bibliography, 1974; Richard Hovannissian, The Armenian Halocaust: A Bibliography Relating to the Muslim. The anthropologists from Ankara, Hacettepe and Istanbul Deportation, Massacres, and Dispersion of Armenian People, 1915-1918, Armenian Heritage Press, 1978; Vrej Nersessian, Catalofue of Early Armenian Books, Universities examined these skeletons and proved that most of them belong to 1512—1850, London, 1980; Armenag Salmaslian, Bibliographie de I'Armenie, Erevan, the Turkish people. Today some skeletons which would draw people’s 1969; A Nazigian, The Armenian Literature in Foreign Languages: A Bibliography Erevan, 1971... attention are exhibited in those museums with the reports and findings. 7.10. Armenians in Turkey and Turkish Tolerance "I am ashamed of myself, I realize the truth that, the Turkish Government and Turkish nation were not our enemy. Our enemies were the states who claimed to make our history instead of us "(55t)) As we have seen in the previous chapters Armenians who had benefited from the Turkish tolerance during the Seljuks, Princedoms and Ottoman The ex-Armenian Patriach Shinark Kalustion made the following Empire pei.od were more prosperous than Turks because they benefited from explainatxan in his statement: the same rights of Turks and also the privileges which were given to them in "We think ourselves as an unseparatable part of Turkey. We do not the last period of Ottoman Empire. Yet, by the provocations of the West and accept the activities of any organization ora individual against our country the adventuroys blood — sheeding and visionary. Armenian committee and we oppose them. We, Turkish Armenians, have no complaints. Our only members, and the voluntary troops which had come from abroad during the aim is to struggle for the improvement of Turkey. I pray for the permanance of war, destroyed theArmenian relationship with Turks and as the stated by lost Turkish nation which provides for our religous and cultural development for face their first Prime Munister Katchezouni, they became homeless and they centuries. "(551) had to stay in Turkey and to make themselves accepted by to the enemy which had driven them to the hot points in the war and they scattered arouna the Professor Jeanne Laroche who lived in Turkey for 11 years stated in world as a result of ale this. her article which was published in Le Monde on May 1979 under the name In spite of this, although more than one million civil people were killed "Priere aux Armeniens" (My Request From Armenians): during the war, Ottoman Empire did not sentence the tratitors to death as it ".. Because of this I am begging the young Armenians. Violence brings was done in the other countries and made them migrate to the regions in violence... Blood shedding causes more blood shedding Armenians in Turkey which they could not cause any danger accardina to immigration laws and live in peace with their 32 churches, 20 primary and secondary schools, 4 high supported them by feeding and maintaining their security. schools, hospitals. They are university professors, doctors, lawyers, and they At the end of the war, Armenians who were afraid of Turks' revenge, become frustrated when they read the newspaper of west. they took refuge in the countries of Entente Forces which drove them to war Are not 65 years enough to forget the past and start thinking of the and asked for their mercy in return for their copperation in the war. But the West left them disregarded to their destiny. future? Did two societies who live asa a single nation for 600 years to have a But the Republic of Turkey, disregarded the cruelties of the Armenians aga'nst Turks and showed tolerance again and embraced the Armenians, had 50 year long dispute ? them return to the Turkey and declared general amnesty and help them settle We must both dmit together that, at during the war and after that in.This is a humanistic attitinde which is hard to find in the History of the period there were several bad events for Armenians, Turks and other nations. world. Today 80.000 Armenians (this figure is approxtimately 60.000) live in In spite of the provocations and blackenings which are being continued peace in the Republic of Turkey which is their contry and the country of their by the Armenians, about 60 thousands Armenians live in a country which ancestors. shows tolerance and provide welfare which would never be provided by any other country in the world. Let's hear these realities not from the us, but from Therefore, why do they insist on cultural identity search which is Armenians and the foreigners: condenned by the world because of the death of innocent people and why When the numbers of the murders against Turkish diplomats had they insist on hatred which is not being proven?..." increased and ASALA had declared that all these had been done in the name Jacques Medaule said: of Armenians in order to take their revenge, an Armenian, Artin Penik who is "Today we see great changes in our small world. Economic needs drive a Turkish citizen burnt himself and said the following words in order to the nations who were enemies in the past into unification and cooperation. declare that Armenian society in Turkey condemned these murders: Turkey was the conqueror of Christian Europe in the past and today it is the "The murderers of ASALA, I am speaking to you... You are playing the bridge for democracy and freedom of west and it would participate in the game of Imperialist states. You are being given distorted historical European community. documents. Imperialist States (Russians, English and French) had killed Today the little disputes which are caused for the search of cultural thousands of innocent people. Beware of what you do, they deceiving you... You cannot succeed in this way. Turks and Armenians will continue to live identities just likethe claims of Pays Basques in Spain, Corsica in France and together today as before. (550) "General Secretary of Councilling Committee of the Armenian Patriarchate, Diktran One of the ASALA militants of Esenboğa massacre Lean Ekmekcian Kevorkyan, ibid, declaration, p. 107 - 108. said to the world: (551) Son Havadis, January 8,1970 Armenians claims in the world, are visionary behaviours which have no benefit for anyone... Let us not forget that an enemy of the Turks is our enemy, too. The Therefore let us try to actualize a friendship peace and understanding war imperialists who overcame and exhausted the great Ottoman which are not impossible. / 552l Empire have used us in the most vicious ways to reach their goals and An Armenian Journalist Levon Panas Dabagian who is a Turkish then showed its the cold shoulder in the face of our disaster. If you are citizen said: Armenians, and I have no doubt that you are. than join us in a fight "Yet, as an Armenian I owe my historical and current existence to the against this common enemy. An Armenian can not be as sunipe and Turkish nation. My duty is to serve for the unification of Turkish nation and blind as to seek the help and protection of other nations for his survival. protect the Turkish State. To betray the Turkish nation which we have lived The time has come to ruin the parasites who live among us and who together for centuries will not bring honour neither to me nor to my race. I am continuously propagandize the nations that they admire... Thus. I belive a Turkish Armenian, my blood and spirit are Turkish. Therefore I can not that it is a "national duty ” to disgrace the many demons who are settled remain silent during this period in which Turkish nation is in. at the key position of our society. The demons who come from foreign If Armenians read their own history, they willfindont difficnet the close relationship between them and Turkish nation clearly; they wdl learn that countries to Turkey and who plant poisonous seeds into us each time Armenia was destroyed by Byzantium and when they learn the confidence and will not be able to attain their goals anymore. sincerity of Seljuks Turks ttowards Armenians they will be surprised a lot, With the benevolence of the eminent ALLAH, we too have a very because most of the modem Armenians do not have any knowledge about powerful weapon against the secret intrigues o f the malicious tricksters these subjects. Because some States which have evil aims for Turkey, will not and this weapon is the unique justice and unique intuition of the great benefit from this truth. Turkish people and the Turkish nation. No evd force can stand against We do not give anything to the young generations, except to given them this powerful weapon, and as long as we trust the Turkish nation hopelessness and pain. We do not do anything except to deceive them by not faithfully without loosing hope these evil forces will end up in hell admitting our faults and putting the blame on Turks. How can Armenian nation benefit from this situation?... The permanent enemies of the Turkish sooner or later. state which are in or out of Turkey used us for their evil aims in the past and The Armenians who live outside envy us because non of them have they still try to apply these methods today. the cultural opportunities that the Turkish nation has given us. I am asking you! In which country in the world we have been so Another Turkish citizen who has an Armenian origin, the author comfortable and lived in peace as in Turkey? Which country has given us the Tarkan Istcpanyan has made this explanation: rightshe have in Turkey? We still have more than 30 churches and more than "But it is a known fact that we have been living like brothers with the 30 schools. They are definitely "national instituitions." In which country did Turks since centuries. We are united by customs and practies. cuisine, we have those kinds of instituitions and rights? Nearly in none o f them. I am and songs in such a way that we have become one. asking you, who established the Armenia and Lusavorichogan Patriarchate in We can state to the world’s public opinion with pleasure that this fad Turkey? Who is the founder of this instituition which continues its existence today? Isn't it Turkish? Yes, it is Turkish. If Turks have not protected us in has found its most beautiful expression in the T'urkish-Armenicin every situation, would Armenian language and Armenian culture have brotherhood that goes back for centuries. The begining of this remained in the world? Absolutely not, because except for the Turkish state, brotherhood is the middle o f the 11th century. When the Byzantines put every State in the world have tried to assimilate and destroy the Armenian an end to the Pakraduni Armenian Kingdom in 1064. the Armenians nation. What did we do against all these? As we all know we rebelled against who could not stand the Byzantine tyranny any longer came to Eğin to the Turkish state because we have been decieved by the promises of Christian secure their lives andposessions and to take shelter under the protection Imperialist states. Or in other words, "we betrayed our country." It is Painful but it is true. Despite all this, Turkish nation has not hesitated to embrace us. o f the Turks who were known worldwide for their enemy and hospitality. This era was a time of repose for them. They completely dedicated (552) Pierre A. M oser,ibid, pp. 13 8 - 141 themselves to their motherland. Some of them were given the title Damn those who have forgotten the words Revenge belongs to admital . This way the foundation of the Iurkish-Armenian friendship ALLAH ". was laid. The best proof of this brotherhood are the surnames with Damn those who take the responsibility of a murder with a phone Turkish origins that lasted up to this day of the Armenian people who call. are spread all over the world. For example, the surname of ' the sj>iritual Damn those who put the blame on others for their own sins. leader Gatogigos Muhterem Yazgcin I. is BAIXTYAN ( 'although he was Damn the killers who ruined the Turks with Armenian origins who born in Romania) have all civil rights. 1 will also touch on the shadow that was cast upon this brotherhood Damn those who strain the patience of the Turks and disquite their. recently. The politicians with hidden intentions o f our common enemies Damn the discard focuses who do not distill the humane and civilized who are trying te achieve their interests by casting a shadow on the point o f view o f the Atatiirk generation. '1 urkish-Armenian brotherhood, have, unfortunately fulfilled their plan And damn those who seal their hearts to love and peace and incite of making these two brother nations fight against each other. The malice and hate.." empire's children who were walking hand in hand and struggled for It is possible to give more examples on the topic. Nevertheless, it is a honor shoulder to shoulder have drawn their knives at each other. fact that it is more advantageous for the Armenians to live in peace w ith When the unworthy leaders o f both sides became tools for the games the Turks today as it is was yesterday. that common enemies have played in our country, hath sides were ii i epal ably injured. Sadly. / believe that these very same '.‘ames are played in our countries for others today. The Turkish nation and the heroic Turkish Armed Forces who are united under the guidance of our Atatiirk '.v principles who once said that "Turkey is a whole ami can not be disintegrated", have the strength and might to ruin these games . Maybe some people in other countries will accuse me of being sold due to this article. They should know that carrying some Armenian blood in my veins that (hey do and my blood remained clean enough lo make me realistic. And it is a fact that we are livm ij here in an atmosphere of totaffreedom in our schools and churches, far from any meaningless malice. The founder of the Topkapi Armenian Elementary School, president of the board ol directors of the Kandilli Armenian Church, and secretary general of the Armenian Patriarchy Information Assembly. Dikran Kcvorkyan has used these striking expressions: DAMN THOSE WHO HAVE FORGOTTEN THE WORDS "REVENGE BELONGS TO ALLAH " Damn the hands that shot perfidiously. Damn the hands that shot the Turkish representatives abroad. CONCLUSION The Armenians who have been exiled by the previous inhabitants of Anatolia the Persians, Arabs and Byzantines, and who have been pushed to the frontlines in wars and treated as third class citizens, have met the Turks at the begining of the 11th century and experienced a sympathy, freedom, and comfort that they had not seen from any other nation. The Turks did not take Anatolia from them, but received it from those who donninated. Thus the claim that the Turks have “'seized the motherland of the Armenians by force7’ goes against the historical events. The formula that the Western countries who had desires conccrning the Ottoman Empire put forward to satisfy their political interests under the name “The case of Armenians7’ had become an intervention rather than a problem. But although the Armenians had been given many rights and privileges that even the Turks did not have, neither the Wcsteners nor the Armenians would calm down. The "Armenian Genocide" claim during and after the war was shown like a bleeding wound of Turkey by both sides. For this purpose, more than one million Turks have been killed; while the publication in favor of Armenians have been distributed everywhere, the ones about the Turks have been collected from the Turkish and world libraries; terror deeds have been animated from time to time; the problem has been taken to cultural, social, and political platforms; but hate for the Turks has been inherited as an unchanged formula from a mother's lap to the universities and from the market to churches in every' decade. Although humane measures have been taken for the betrayals, the accusings of the İttihat and Terakki Government and the administrators and people of Atattirk's today's Turkish Republic arc still done today by the Armenians as malice and hate. Today they want what they wanted yesterday: that a genocide that was not done by the Turkish Republic is recognized and that their land and compensation demands arc met. The inconsistency of this demand which has no truth to it and which can neither be proven by the Armenians nor by their supporters scientifically and legally still today, has been admitted some reasonable Armenians and with the “Collective Tomb Excavations" done since 10 years in East Anatolia, this statement has been disproved. While what the Armenians did as a total betrayal in military and CHRONOLOGY political literature by working together with the enemy and killing more B.C. than one million Turks was "left to be forgotten" in 1923. to animate 516 Persian ruler Darius invades Aras region. these old problems and events would probably harm the Armenians more 351 Alexander the Great invades the regions that Armenians live in. than the Turks. If we w ant to reach facts from a scientific point, the best 190 Armenian becomes the official language. thing to do is to act in a scientific manner. If another path is chosen in this 150 Parthian Arsacide becomes the ruler of the matter, the travelers of this path will be making irreparable mistakes oncc Armenians and founds the Arshaguni Dynasty. more. 64 Romans put an end to the Arshaguni Dynasty. A.D. 226 Armenian regions are occupied by the Persians 301 Armenians accept Christianity. 403 The Armenian alphabet is adopted. 413 The Bible is translated into Amenian. 430 Disputes among Armenian sects. 433 Byzantines occupy the Armenian regions. 451 Armenians revolt against the Sassanids. 484 Sasanids grant some privileges to Armenians. 527 Armenians move away from the Roman and Byzantine churches. 639-40 Arabs occupy the Armenian regions. 850 Armenians revolt against the Arabs. 961 Am Armenian Barony is founded. 1014 Turks and Armenians meet for the first time. 1045 Byzantium occupies Ani Barony. 1064 Seljukian Sultan Alp Arslan occupies Am and conquers the region. 1071 Malazgirt Victory' of Seljuks. Anatolia becomes a homeland for Turks. 1080 Armenians migrate to Çukurova region. 1097 Battle of Crusades. 1236 Mongols occupy the Armenian regions. 1326 Following Orhangazi Gazi's conquest of Bursa, his Armenian society settles there with their spiritual leaders. 1451 Sultan Mehmet II accepts the visit from the Armenian society and their leader Arshövek Hovakim (joachim) and grants them somerights. 1453 Conquest of Istanbul. Hovakim is brought to Istanbul. 1461 Mhemt II grants some religious, social and ecomomic privileges to the Armenians. Founding of the Armenian Patriarchate in Sulu Moncstcry (in Samatya), appoint ment of Hovakim as the Patriarch. 1872 M arch 3 Armenians found "Ittihat-i Selamet", an illegal society. 1605 : Shah Abbas forces some Armenians to migrate to Iran. 1875 October The Zeytun Armenians revolt, demanding autonomy. 1691-1711 : Israel Ori negotiates with the Pope and some statesmen 1876 December Declaration of the first Constitutional Government about spreading the Armenian nationalism acceptance of Kanun-i Esasi. Armenians and other-non- 1717 : Mehitarist Spiritual Organizations, which w as founded Muslims enter the Ottoman Parliament. in 1071. in Constantinapole. begins to operate in 1876-1877 : Armenians support the Russians in Turkish-Russian war Venice. 1878 February 18 : With the 16 the article of the yelişköy Agreement, the 1774 : The Russians obtain the protection of Orthodox Ottoman Government agrees to imporove the regions in Chritians in the Ottoman Empire with the Küçük Kavnarca which Armenians dwell. agreement. Russia. England and France start to July 13 : With the 61 st article of the Berlin Treaty, the Armenian provoke the Armenians and the non-Muslims. improvement is approved. 1 799 : Some relgious leader! who were given the work of 1878 : New' Armenian rebellion in Zcytun. forming a buffer-zone against Iran, and Princc Savarov 1879 Juhe 11 The Great Stales give menorandum to Sultan (General Potimkin) work together set up the "Armenian Abdtilhamid regarding the improvement of the Ararat Kingdom." Armenians. 1826 : Russia and Iran at war. The Armenians who 1880 September 7 : The Great States' second memorandum in the interest of Collaborated with the Russians migrate to Russia and the Armenians. settle in the regions that Turks live in. 1881 : Foundation of the secret "Defenders of the Motherland" 1831 January 5 : Babiali accepts the Armenian Catholic Patriarchate. society in Anatolia. 1839 November 3 : Declaration of the Reforms. (Tanzimat Reforms) All 1882 December 8 : The Defenders of the Motherland event. non-Muslims including the Armenians arc granted 1885 : The Rusian Govenment closes 600 Armenian schools in rights equal to the Muslims on military Russia. sendee, taxes and other duties. 1885 : Foundation of Armenakan committee in marsailler and 1844 The permission is granted for mentioning the name of Van. Katogikos in the ceremonies held in the Armenian 1887 : Foundation of Hincmhak committee in Geneva. churches of the Ottoman State. 1889 : Foundation of Armenian Patriots Union. 1847 November 15: Sultan Abdülhamit grants some privileges to the May 1889 : Skirmish with Armenakan gangs. Protcstan Armenians. August 1890 : Musa Be event. 1853 Dcccmber 21 : The Armenian Education socicty is officially June 20 : As a result of the Armenian rebellion in Erzurum, the recognized. Ottoman soldiers search Armenian schools and churches 1856 February 18 Declaration of the Improvements Reform (Islahat and find weapons, ammunition and bombs. Some Fermam) New regulations concerning all the subjects Ottoman soldiers are killed. of the State. July 15 : Demonstration in the Kumkapi Armenian church. 1857 Armenians found a printing house in Van and start 1891 February : Foundation of the Flamidive Regiments, in order to publishing. suppress the rebels in Eastern Anatolia and to secure 1859 The first Armenian rebellion in Zcytun (Siilcymanli). order. 1862August An Armenian rebellion in Zcytun, French Emperor. 1892-1893 : Armenian rebellions in Merzifon, Kayseri and Yozgat. Napoleon Ill's activities which supported the Armenians gangs kill, the Armenians did not join them. and the use of the "Zcytun Armenian Republic" 1894-July : Under the Leadership of Priest Vartan from Van and expression by him. Kirkon from Caucasus, Armenian gangs, the Mazrik 1863 March 17 The Sultan approves the "Regulations regarding the tribe in Hanasor. Most of the members of the tribe are Armenian Nation." killed. July : Hampasum gang near Mus attacks Bilrem and Zadyan 1897 tribes and kill many Muslims with torture. November : A priest named Der-Komidar is killed for not August 4 : The post carriage going from Tokat to Istanbul is cooperating with the Armenian gangs. robbed and the drivers are killed. July : Second Sasun rebellion. August 8 : The first Sason (Talori) event. 1903 1895 : Annenian rebellions. June : The Czar confiscates the properties of the Annenian May 11 : The Russian, English and French ambassadors propose churches in Russia. another Annenian improvement project to the Ottoman 1904 Government. April 13 : The Armenians' rebellion in Sasun is suppressed. September 16 : Zeytun (Süleymanlı) rebellion. 1905 September 29 : Divriği (Sivas) rebellion. July 21 : Armenians plan an assasination of Sultan Abdülhamid. September 26-October 2 : Trabzon rebellion. The explosives in the carriage of Sultan explode before October 6 : Eğin (Mamüratü'l Aziz) rebellion. due time and 26 innocent people die. 40 are wounded. October 7 : Develi (Kayseri) rebellion. 1909 October 9 : Akhisar (İzmit) rebellion. April 9-14 : Adana rebellion; the Armenian gangs kill more than a October 15 : The Hinchak members hang the Armenian Priest Rassih hundred, shooting randomly at the public. in Soğucak village of Mus who did not collaborate. 1912 November : A delegation led by Bogos Nubar Pasha (!) travels October 21 : Erzincan (Erzurum) rebellion. around the capital cities of Europe seeking support for October 25 : Gümüşhane (Trabzon) and Bitlis rebellions. the "Annenian problem." October 26 : Bayburt (Erzurum) rebellion. 1914 October 27 : Maraş (Halep) rebellion. August 2 : The Ottoman State declares state of w ar October 29 : Urfa (Halep) rebellion. August 30 : Zeytun (Süleymanlı) rebellion. November 2 : Diyarbakir (center) and Siverek (Diyarbakir) rebellions. 1915 Junuary : Annenian gangs slay many Muslims in the villages of November 4 : Malatya (Ma'müratü'1-Aziz) rebellion. Muş. November 9 : Arapkir (Ma'müratü'1-Aziz) rebellion. April 7-9 : The second Von rebellion; Aram Manukyan's gangs November 15 : Sivas (center) and Merzifon (Sivas) rebellions. massacred the Muslims. November 16 : Avmtab (Halep) rebellion. April 12 : The Muslims living in Catak and around are Massacred Nov ember 18 : Maraş (Halep) rebellion. by the Armenians gangs. November 22 : Muş (Bitlis) rebellion. April 20 : The Russians drive one million Muslims to Anatolia, in December 3 : Zeytun (Siileymanh) rebellion. a hungry and miserable state. 1896 April 24 : The center of Armenian committees are closed, the January 6 The Armenian Priest of Van, Bogas, is killed by the documents are confiscated and their leaders are arrested. Armenian gangs since he refused to collaborate with them. April 24 : The Armenians living in Maraş-Zeytun (Siileymanh) arc June 2 First Van rebellion. driven to Konya. August 14 Armenian terrorists attack the public in Kasımpaşa and killed May 27 : The "Transport and Settling" law is accepted. The 23, wounded 40 people. Turkish government took local measures for 9-10 August 14 Sudden attack on the Ottaman Bank. A. Tashnak terrorist months and sent the public who were mainly with the leadership of papkene Sun. plunges into the Ottoman Armenians to inner regions. Bank, takes hostages and threatens to blow up the bank if May 30 : The application of "Transport and Settling" law is the Big States ignore the 61 st article of the Berlin Treaty. He negotiated in the Board of Minsters and it is accepted. wounds and kills many. May 30 : Ministry of Internal Affairs and The Settlement of Tribes and Immigrants Office issue the book of instructions on the principles of "Transport and Settling" May : The entire population of the Avcıçayırı and Yalmkaş law. v illages in Erzincan tortured and killed by the Armenian May 31 : A book of instructions on the application of above gangs. Only four old men and a few women escaped. mentioned laws is sent to the Internal Affairs. Defence. May 16 : Svkcs-Picot Treaty is signed. Military and Finance Ministries by the Board of 1917 Ministers. November 6 : The beginning of the Bolshevik Revolution in Russia. June 10 : ,The above mentioned "Book of Instructions" is December 13 : Turkish-Russian Treaty of Erzincan. expanded further and with addtional regulations 1918 regarding the protection of properties and cultural Junuary : The Russian army withdraws from the fronts. entities of Armenians. February 12 : The Ottoman Eastern Army advances. June : Armenians revolt in Şebinkarahisar and kill innocent February 13 : Liberation of Erzincan. Muslims. February 20 : The Armenian gangs in Erzurum gather 270 Muslims in June 15 : 20 Hinchak gang leaders, who proveked the Armenians, a bath in and kill them by torturing. to kill the Muslims, are hanged in Istanbul in the March3 : The Brcst-Litovsk Treat} is signed. Bayazit Square. March 11-12 : Armenian gangs kill 3.000 Turks in Erzurum. July 3 : Since the humanist precautions applied during the March 12 : Liberation of Erzurum. immigration are shown as "genocide" by the Armenians March 13 : Liberation of Hasankale and the Western press, the information sent by the 4 th April 5 : O f Sarıkamış. Claiming Sarıkamış back. Army Commandership to the Military Ministry is April 5-6 : Liberation of Van ( celebrations arc held on April 2) sent to the Entente Powers and Germany. April 8 : Kağızman is claimed back. July 4 : The above-mentioned information and documents are April 14 : Reclamation Batum is claimed back. sent to relevant States' embassies. April 15 : Liberation of Kars. July 17 : An order was sent to the 3rd Army Commandership April 23 : The armistice proposal of the Armenians. regarding the punishment of the gangs attacking the April 29 : Armenians massacre 3.000 Turks migrating from migration convoys and securing the safety of the Gümrü. immigrants. Other orders sent to the relevant authorities. April 30 : Borders expand to their position of 1877 as some of August 28 : The Book of Instructions issued by the Ministry of ottoman land is claimed back from Russia. Internal Affairs on immigration. May 1 : 60 Muslims in Sıstepe-Düzkcnt, 750 in Subatan village, September 14 : Musa Mountain Event and the escape of the revolting more than 100 in Üçbölük and Alaca, and all of the Armenians to Cairo by French ships. Muslims in Tekncli. Hacihalif, Dcrccik. Külvcrcn. September Karakaş, Yılanlı and Yalçınlar villages arc killed. October : The Armenian gangs revolting in Urga massacre the May 15 : Gümrü is claimed back. Muslims. May 28 : The proclamation of the Independent Armenian 1915 : The Armenian gangs revolting in Bursa, izmit, Rcbublic. Adapazari, Adana and Fındıkcık massacre many June 3 : Turkish-Armcnian Batum Treat} . Muslims. October 30 : Mondoros Armisticc. 1916 1919 February 16 : As a result of the English-French-Russian Agreement, February : Avedis Aharonyan and Boghos Nubar Pasha (!) mention Trabzon, Erzurum, Muş and some provinces are given the "Armenian Problem" in the Allies Assembly. to Russia. April 19 : Armenians attack Kars. May 3 : Kazim Karabekir Pasha is appoinded to the 15 th Arm} - corps Commandership and he arrives at Erzurum. June 17-25 : The provincial congress of the Eastern Prov inces. July 19 : The Azerbaijan Minister of Internal Affairs is Organization of Defending the Rights of Erzurum assasinated bv an Armenian terroist name Misak Branch. Torlakian. February 12 : Avedis Aharonyan and Boghos Nubar Pasha (!) mention October 20 : Ankara Treaty with France. the "Armenian Problem" in the Allies Assembly. December 6 : Said Halim Pasha is assasinated by an Armenian April 19 : Annenians attack Kars. terrorist named Arahaxir Chirakian May 3 : Kazim Karabekir Pasha is appoinded to the 15 th Armv- (Çırakyan) in Rome. corps Commandership and he arrives Erzurum. December 19 : French evacuate Adana. June 17-25 : The provincial congress of the Eastern Provinces. December 25 : French evacuate Gaziantep. Organization of Defending the Rights of Erzurum 1922 Branch. January 4 : French entirely' evacuate Cilicia Çukurova. July 23 : Erzurum Organization of Defending the Rights meets April 17 : Cemal Aznn Bey is assasinated by Archavir Chirakian under the presidency of Mustafa Kemal. (Çırakyan) while Bahaddin Şakir is assasinated by Aram September 4-12 : The Sivas Congress meets. Yerganian in Berlin. October 15 : The Armenian Patriarch applies to the Allies for the July 25 : The ex-Navy Minister Cemal Pasha and his helpers entire occupation of Turkey. Nusret and Süleyman Beys are killed by Armenian 1920 Terrorists named Bcdros Der Boghossian and Ardaches January 29 : The Ottoman Assembly approve the Milli Misak. Kevorkian, in Tiflis. (National Pact). August 4 1923 : Enver Pasha is killed on the wav to Afghanistan. February 17 : Armenians take over Çıldır and Zaruşat. July 24 : The Lausanne Peace Peace Treat}' is signed and the March : Armenian rebellion in Saimbev (Haçin) "Armenian homeland" claims put forward by the April 11 : Urfa's liberation from French. Armenians and Westerners arc rejected. April 23 : Turkish Grand National Assembly opens in Ankara. 1945 May 28 : Victory of Pozanti. April-Mav-June : The Armenians repeat their claims they held in June 15 : Appointment of Kazim Karabekir to the newly founded December : Eastern and Southeastern Anatolia. Eastern Commandership. 1965 August 10 : Treaty of Sev res is signed. April 24 : The Armenians declare April 24 as the "Armenian September 28 : The Eastern Commandership attacks Sarıkamış. Genocide Day." October 29 : French occupy Kilis. 1973 January 23 : ASALA and other Armenian terrorists start to October 30 : Liberation of Kars. assassinate Turkish diplomats and representatives. November 29 : Red Army occupies Armenia. 1974-1984 : Armenian efforts to pass draft laws about themselves in December 2 : Armenia is Sovietized. the International Organizations. European and U.S. December 2 : Gümrü Treaty is signed. Parliaments. December 3 : The president of the Azerbaijan Asembly is assasinated 1986-1995 : "Mass-Grave Encavations in Eastern and South Eastern by an Armenians in Tiflis. Anatolia, refutirg the Armenian genocide claims 1921 Findings and documents of these cxcavatics arc February 8 : French occupy Antep. exhibited in Erzurum, Kars and Van museums. These March 15 : Talat Pasha is killed by an Armenian named Soghomon facts arc announced to World's public opinion. Thelirian in Berlin. March 16 : Turkish-Moscow Treaty. RESOURCES Archives T.C. Cumhurbaşkanlığı Arşivi Atatürk Arşivi Başbakanlık Arşivi Bäbıäli Dähiliye Nezareti Evrak Odası Şifre Kalemi Bäbıäli Dähiliye Nezareti Emniyet-i Umumivye Müdüriyetı Sicill-i Umumı DefLerleri Yıldız Esas Evrakı. Yıldız Tasnifı İrade-i Harbiye Meclis-i Vükelä Mazbataları Genelkurmay Başkanlığı Askeri Tarih ve Stratejik Etüd Başkanlığı Arşi\ i Dışişleri Bakanlığı Arşivi Hazineyi Evrak (1987 Mayısmda Başbakanlık Arşivi'ne devrcdiJnıiştir.) A.Ü. Türk lnkilap Tarihi Enstitüsü Arşivi Ali Fuat Ccsebov Dosyası Askeri Vcsikalar 1870-1903 Archives du Mınıstcrc des Affaires Etrangeres dc France Levant, 1918-1929, Armönie Turquic MÜRACAAT ESERLERİ - PERİYODİKLER Adamov, EA, Yevropeyskie Derjavı i Turtsiva vc Vrcnıva Miro\'ov Voyni Razdcl. Aziatskoy Turtsii. Moskva, 1924. Terc. Hüscyin Rahmi Bey, Anadolu'nun Taksimi, istanbul, 1926 (1. Baskı). Istanbul, 1972 (2. baskı). Aide-Mcmorie sur lcs minorites cn Turquic, presentee au Represcntants des Membres de ia Societc dcs Nations. Association Nationalc Ottomanc pour la Sociclc des Nations. Constantinople. 1922. Akçora. Ergünöz, Van vc Çcvresinde Ermeni İsyanları (1896-1916) A.Ü. Türk Inkilap Tarihi Enstitüsü basılmamış DoktoraTezi. 1985. Akopyan. SM. Zapadnava Armeniya \' Planah İmpcrialistiçcskih Dcrjah v period Pervov Mirovoy Voynı. . 1967. Allen. WED - Muratof. Paul. Caucasian Battlefields: A history of the Turco-Caucasian border 1828-1921. Cambridge. 1953. Tcrc. 1828-1921 Türk-kafkas Sınırlarındaki Harplerin Tarihi. Ankara. 1966, Genelkurmay Başkanlığı. Alpagut Aziz, "Rus Oyuncağı Hrmenıler ’ Ankara Ticarct Postasi. ”9 Şubat 1973/’ (Altinav) Ahmet Refik, Anadolu'da Tiirk Aşirctlcri. Istanbul. 1930. (Altinay) Ahmet Rcfik. Kafkas Yollarında Hätıralar vc Tahassüslcr. İstanbul, 1919. Basmadjian, K, Histoirc modeme des Armcniens. depuis la chute du (Altınay) Ahmet Refik. Zcyrck. Yunus (yayına hazırlayan), Kalkas royaume jusqu'ä nos jours (1375-1916). Paris, 1917; Yollarında Ankara. 1981. Başar, Zeki, Ermenilerden Gördüklerimiz. Ankara, 1974; (Altınay) Ahmct Rcfık İki Komite-İki Kıtäl Istanbul. 1919. Baykara, Hiiseyin. Azcrbaycan İstikläl Mücadelesi Tarihi, Istanbul. 1975; Anadolu. Ccrnal. Tarihin Işığmda Enneni Meselesi. Istanbul. 1982. Bayur. Yusuf Hikmet, Türk Inkilabı Tarihi. Ankara. 1983 (2. baskı). c.2. Armenians in the Ottoman Empire and Modern Turkey (1912-1926). kıs. 3. Boğaziçi University, Istanbul, 1984. Berlin Kongresi Matbaa-ı Amire, Istanbul. 1296 (1878); Arslanyan, Artin. Adana'da Adalet Nasil Mahkum Oldu? Kahirc. 1909. Bevdilli. Kemal, “ 1828-1829 Osmanh-Rus Savaşında Doğu Anadolu’dan Asaf. Mehmet. 1909 Adana Ermeni Olaylari ve Anilarim Hazirlavan Rusya'ya Göçürülcn Ermenilef’, Belgeler. nf. 17 (1988); Boryan, BA, Armeniya Mejdunarodnaya Diplomativa i SSSR. Çast 1. Parmaksızoğlu, İsmet, Ankara, 1982. Arslan Kcvork. L'Armenie et les Armcnicns. Constantinople. 1914. Moskova. 1929 Askeri Tarih Belgeleri Dergisi. Genelkurmav Başkanhğı. Blue Book, Turkey, 1877-1897; Bolayır. Enver, Talat Paşa’nın Hatıraları. Istanbul. 1946; -Yil 31, savi 81, Aralik 1982, Ankara; - Ozel Savi 2, yil 32, sayi 83, Mart 1983. Ankara; Boyacian Dikran, Armenia. New Jersey. 1972; Cemal Paşa, Hatıralar (Ittihat ve Terakki, Birinci Dünya Şavaşı Anıları) - Özel Savi, 3 yil 34, sayi 83, Ekim 1985. Ankara; Istanbul, 1977 (vayina hazırlayan Behçet Cemal); - Ozel Sayi 4, yil 36, sayi 86, Nisan 1987, Ankara. Ccmiyet-i Akväm vc Tiirkiye'dc Ermeni vc Rumlar. Dahiliy с Nczareti Ataöv. Türkkaya. The “Andonian Documents” attributed to Talat Pacha Muhacirin Müdiriyct-i Unıumiyycsi neş. nu. 6. Istanbul. 1337; arc Rorserier (Fransizca ve Almancasivla birliktc) Ankara. 1984; Chaliand, Gcrard-Tcmond, Yves. Le Genocide des Armcniens. Bruxelles. Ataöv, Tiirkkava, Une "Declaration'’ fausscmcnt attribuec ä Mustafa Kemal Atatiirk. Ankara, 1984. 1984; Constenson, Ludoviç de, Les Rcformcs en Turquie d'Asic, Paris. 1913; Atatiirk, Mustafa Kemal. Nutuk, Ankara, 1927, 1934. Congres de Berlin. Paris, 1878; Atrocites Armcnicnnes commises contrc les Musulmans du Caucase Cuinet, Vital, La Turquie d’Asie, Paris, 1892-1894. 4 cilt; durant le mois de juillet 1919. L'Etat Ottoman. Cursons, Viconte de, La Rebellion Armcnicnnc, son originc. son but. Constantinople, 1919. Paris, 1894; Les Atrocites Kemaliste; dans les regions du Pont ct dans le reste de Çabuk, Vahit (yayina hazirlayan), "Sait Halim vc Talat Paşa I Anatolic Patriarhat Oecumenipuc. Constantinople. 1922. Kabinclerinin Divan-i Ali’yc Scvki" Bclgclerlc Turk Tarihi Ayıntab Şer'iyye Sicili 71. Defier, 1132. Dergisi, sayi 15, Mavis 1986, s. 37 vd. Babiguian, Hagop, La Situation dcs Armcniens cn Turquie. cxposcc par Çark. Rh. Y.G. Turk Dcvlcti Hizmetindc Ermenilcr, 1453-1953, İstanbul. dcs documents, 1908-1912, Rapport Constantinople. 1913. 1953. Badaljan, H, Berlin Kongrcsi ndc Ermeni Mcsclcsi (Ermcnicc) Erivan. 1955. Dcliorman. Altan Türklcre Karşı Ermeni Komitccilcri. istanbul. 1973; Demir, Ncşidc Kerem. Bir Şehit Anasina Tarihin Söylcdiklcri. Baghdjian, K. Kcvork, Le Problemc Armcnicn, du ncgativisme turc ä Türkiyc'nin Ermeni Mesclesi, Ankara. 1982 (3. baski); L'activisme armcnien, oil cst la solution? Montreal. Quebec. Dcmiroflu Faiz, Van'da Ermeni Mczalimi (1895-1920) Ankara. 1985; 1985; Devlct'i Älive-i Osmaniyenin Bin Üç Yüz Onüç Sencsine Mahsüs Baghdjian, K. Kcvork, La Confiscation, par le gouvernement turc, dcs İstatistik-i Umumısidir. Nezaret-i Umür-ı Ticarct ve Näfia- biens armcniens, dits abandonncs. Montreal, Quebec. 1987; İstatistik-i Umumı İdaresi. Istanbul, 1316, Istanbul Ünivcrsitesi Banoğlu, Niyazi Ahmet Ermeninin Ermcniye Zulmü, Ankara. 1976; Kütüphanesi Tarih Yazmaları, nu. 4807; Basgün. Necla. Türk-Ermeni İlişkilcri, Abdülhamid'in Cülüsundan Documents relatifs aux Atrocites commises par les Armcniens sur la Zamanımıza Kadar. Ankara. 1970; population musulmane. istanbul, Congres National; Documents sur les atrocites Armeno-Russes, Constantinople. 1917; Dokumentı Vneşnev Politiki SSSR, Ministerstvo Inostronnih Del, t. 1. Hocaoğlu. Mchmct. Arşiv Vcsikalariyla Tarihte Ermeni Mczalimi vc Moskva. 1957; Ermeniler. Istanbul. 1976; Driault, Edouard. La Questions d'Orient depuis ses origines jusqu'ä nos Hofmann. Tessa. Die "Armcnischc Frage' auf dem Berliner Kongres aus jours. Paris. 1914; sowpetarmnischer Sicht Südost-Forschungen. München. 1980; Dustür. Hatt-ı Humayünlar ve Evräk-ı Resmiye-i Siyasiyye Dersaadet, Hovanncssian, Richard. The Republic of Armenia, the first year. 1918- 1298, c. 1-4. Matbaa-i Amire; 1919. Los Angeles. 1971; Edesse (D Edesse). Mathieu, Chronique, Trad. E. Dulaurier, Paris. 1858. Hovanncssian. Richard, Armenia on the road to Independancc. Los Ener. Kasim, Çukurova Kurtuluş Savaşında Adana Cephesi. Ankara. Angeles. 1967; 1970. Iorga. N.. Histoire dc la petite Armenie. Paris, 1930; Ermcni Anml ve Harekät-ı İhtilälivyesi-Tesävir ve Vcsäik. Die Ziele und İlter. Erdal. İçcl'dc Ermcni Faalivetleri. Ankara. 1974; Taten armenischer revolutionärc. The Armenian aspirations and İmtilazat vc Mukavclät Mecmuasi. Matbaa-i Orhaniyc. istanbul. 1302; İsläm Ahälinin Rüçar Oldukları Mezalime Müstcnid Ma'lumat. istanbul. revolutionary7 movements. Aspirations et mouvements 1335/1919 (2.baski), Milli Kongre; revolutionnaires Armeniens. Albüm nu. 1, Albiirn nu. 2; Translitcrasvon. Tıırközü. Halil Kemal, Osmanli vc Sovyet Bclgcleriylc Ermcni Katolik Meselesine Däir Bazı Evräk-ı Mühimmc. İstanbul, 1874. Ermcni Mczalimi. Ankara. 1983; Kirişçiyan Boğos Matbaası. İttihad vc Tcrakki Kongresi. 1332 Senesi. istanbul. 1332 (1916); Ermeni Komitelerinin Ämäl ve Harekät-ı İttilälliyesi. İlän-ı Meşrutiyet'ten İz İstorii İnsatrannoy İnterventsii V Armenii 1918 g. (Dokumenti i Ewel ve Sonra. Istanbul, 1332, Milli Kongre; Fransızcası. Matcriali). izdatelsvo Yerevanskogo Universitcta. Yerevan. 1970; Aspiration et agissement revolutionnaires des comıtcs Jehay. Van den Steen dc. De la situation legale des sujcts ottomans non armeniennes avant et aprcs la proclamation de la Constitution musulmans, Bruxelles. 1906; Ottomane. Constantinople, 1917, Congrcs National Kafcsoğlu. ibrahim, Ttirk Milli Kültürıı. istanbul, 1986; Ermeniler Hakkında Makaleler-Derlemeler Atatürk Üniversitcsi. Ankara. Kaşgarh. Mchlika Aktok. Introduction ä la Civilisation des Ethnics du 1978; Haistan (manuscrit); Erzer, Afıf, Doğu Anadolu ve Urattular, Ankara. 1984; Kaşgarlı. Mchlika Aktok, Kilikya Ermcni Baronluğu Tarihi. Ankara; Eroğlu, Vevsel, Ermeni Mezalimi, istanbul. 1978; Kandcmir, Fcridun, '‘Boğazlıyan Kavmakami Nasıl AsildiT. Tarih vc Feigl. Ercih, A. My the of Terror, Armenian E tremisnr. Its causes and its İlim Mccmuasi. yil 1. sayi 12. Tcmmuz 195 1, s. 575-577; historical context. Salzburg, 1986; Karabekir. Kazim, Birinci Kafkas Kolordusu'nun 1918 Yilindaki Feigl, Erich-Ein My thos des Terrors, Salzburg, 1986; I larckctlcri vc Gördiiklcri (General Harbord Başkanlığındaki Gabriel Efendi. Noradounghian, Recueil d'actcs international de Amcrika Heyctinc Vcrilen Rapor Surctidir...). Erzurum. 1335 l'Empire Ottoman, Paris-Leipzig, 1897-1903, 4 cilt; (1919). Erzurum 15. Kolordu Matbaasi; Gazigiray, A. Alper, Ermeni Terörünün Kaynaklan, istanbul. 1982; Karabekir. Kazim. 1335 vc 1336 (1919-1920) Scnclcri Kafkasya'da Göyünç, Nejat, Osmanlı İdaresinde Ermeniler, istanbul, 1983; İslämlara karşı İcrä Olunduğu Tcbevvün Eden Ermcni Mczalimi. Granville, Edgar, Le Tsarisme en Asic-Mineure. Les origines du probleme Kars. 1-1-1337. T.B.M.M. Hükümcti Şark Cephesi armenien. Revue Politique Internationale, Paris, 1917; KumandanlığılO. Şubesi; Grousset Rene, Histoire de 1'Armenie (des origines ä 1071). Paris, 1947; Karabekir, Käzım. Cihan Harbine Ncdcn. Nasıl Girdik vc Nasıl İdarc Gürün, Kämuran. Ermeni Dosyasi. Ankara, 1983; Ettik? istanbul. 1937. 2. cilt; Halaçoğlu Yusuf, “Tapu-Tahrir Dcflcrlerine Göre XVI. Yüzyılm ilk Karabekir, Kazim, Erzincan vc Erzurum'un Kurtuluşu. istanbul. 1939; Yansinda Sis Sancağı", Tarih Dergisi, sayi: 32 (istanbul, 1979); Karabekir, Käzım. İstikläl Harbimizin Esaslari, istanbul, 1939 (1. Baski). Hadisyan, E., Ermeni Cumhuriyetin Doğuşu ve İlerlemesi (Ermenice). istanbul, 1969(2. baski); Atina, 1920; Kara Şemsi, Turcs cl Ermeniens devant Fhistoire. Nouvaux tcmoignagcs Kövmen. M. Allay, Alparslan vcZamani Ankara. 1983; russcs cl Turcs sur Jes atrocites armeniennes dc 1914-1918. Kuran, Encüment. “'Ermeni Mcselcsinin Milletlerarasi Boyutu (1877- Geneve. 1919: 1897). "Tarih Byunca Tiirklcrin Enneni Toplumu ilc İlişkieri Karabiyik Osman. Türk-Ermeni Münasebetlerınin Dünü. Bugünü. Sempozyumu Kitabi". Ankara 1985: İstanbul 1984; Kurat. Akdes Nimet, Türkiye vc Rusya, Ankara 1970: Karal. Enver Ziya. La Question annenienne (1878-1923). Ankara, Kurat. Yuluğ tekin. Henry Lavard'in istanbul Elçiliğı. 1877-1880. tarihsiz; Ankara 1968; Karpat, Kemäl H. '“Ottoman population records and the Gcnsus of Kurat Yuluğ Tckin, Osmanh İmparatorluğu'nun Paylaşılması. Ankara. 1880/81-1893”. Int. J. Middle East Stud. 9 (1978) Printed in 1986; Great Britain; Ktiçük. Ccvdet. Osmanh Diplomasisinde Ermeni Meselcsinin Ortaya Katchaznouni, Hovhannes, The Armenian Revolutionary Federation Çıkışı, 1878-1897. istanbul. 1984; (Dashnagzoution) has noting to do anymore, the Manifesto of Küçük, Cevdet, '“XIX. Asirda Anadolu'da Enneni Nüfusu'’. Turk Hovhannes Katchaznouni First Prime Minister of the Independent Tarihindc Ermenilcr Sempozyumu Kitabi. Dokuz Eylül Armenian Rebuplic. New York, 1955; Üniversitesi-İlahiyat Fakültesi, Izmir. 1983, s. 75-95; Kazemzadeh, Firuz, The Struggle for Transcaucasia (1917-1921). New Küdülyan. К., Antranık'ın Savaşları (Ennenice). Bevrut, 1929; York, Oxford. Birmingham, 1951; Langlois Victor, Numisniatiq de FArmenie dans FAnliquite. Paris, 1859; Kevorkyan, Dikran, "Enneni Meselesinde Tehcire Ämil Olan Sebeplcr". Larcher М.. La Guerra turque dans la guerre mondiale. Paris 1926; Tarih Boyunca Türklerin Ermeni Toplumu ile İlişkıleri Lcart. Manccl. La Question armenienne ä la lumiere des documents. Sempozyumu, Dokuz Eylül Üniversitesi-İlahiyat Fakültcsi. Paris, 1913; Ankara. 1985; Leo (Arakcl Babakhanian), Türkiye-Ermeni İhtilali (Ermcnice). Paris, Kırzıoğlu. M. Fahrettin, Kars ve Çcvrcsindc Enneni Mezalimi (1918- 1934; 1920). Ankara, 1970; Lcpsius, Johannes, Aktcnstücke zur Armenischen Frag 1913 bis 1918, Kırzıoğlu, M. Fahrettin, Osmanhlar'in Kafkas Ellerini Fethi. Ankara. Posdam, 1919; 1976; Lcpsius. Johannes, Archives du genocide des Armeniens. Paris. 1986; Kırzıoğlu, M. Fahrettin, Armenya / Yukari Eller'c 2700 Yılhk Türk Livrc Bleu du Gouverncment Britannique conccrnant lc traitcmcnt des Varlığı. Ermenilerin Rus İstilasına Alct O lm asr Atatürk Armeniens dans Г Empire Ottoman (1915-1916). Documents Üniversitesi Kuruluşunun XX. Yıl Armağanı, Ermcniler; prcscnlcs au Vucomtc Bryce. Paris 1987; Kırzıoğlu, M. Fahrettin. Hakkında '“Makalclcr-Dcrlemclcr. Ankara. Livrc Jaunc. Documents Diplomatiques. Affaires armeniennes, 1893- 1978, 2 cilt., Selçuklu Fetihlerinden Once (1064-1071) Doğu 1897. Pans, 1897; Anadolu'dan Türk Boy ve Oymaklarından Kalma Dağ ve Su Loti. Pierre, Les Massacres d’Armenie. Paris, 1918; Adlarf. Türk Yer Adlan Sempozyumu Kitabi. Ankara, 1967; Loti, Pierre, Les Allies qu’il nous faudrait. Paris. 1919; Kodaman Bayram, L’Angleterre et les Armeniens (1839-1904) (Tcrc.), Loti, Pierre, La Turque agonistc. Paris, 1913; Isparta, 1984; Lych. H.F.B. Armenia, Travels and Studdics; London, New York. Kodaman, Bayram, Sultan Abdülhamid'in Doğu Anadolu Politikasi. Bombay, 1901 (1. baski), Beyrouth. 1965 (2. basnn), 2 cilt. Ankara, 1978; Malevillc Georgies de, La Tragedic armenienne dc 1915. Paris, 1988; Kodaman Bayram, Türkler-Ermeniler ve Avrupa (Terc. vc Yayma Mehmctzädc, Mirzabala, Ermeniler ve İran, istanbul, 1338 (1927). Milli Hazirlayan). Ankara, 1984; Azerbaycan yayini; Konstantinapol i Prolivi po Sekretnum Dokumentam Bıvşego Ministersva Mehmet Asaf, 1909 Adana Ermeni Olayları ve Anilarim, Yayl. İnostrannıh del, Sostovitel E.A. Adamov, tom I, Moskova, 1925; Parmasızoğlu İsmet, Ankara, 1985; Köprülü, M. Fuad, Osmanlı İmparatorluğu'nun Kuruluşu.istanbul. 1986; Me. Carthy, Justin, Muslime and Minorities, the population of Ottoman Osmanh Belgelerinde Ermeniler (1915-1920). Başbakanlık Devlet Anatolia and the end of the Empire, New York, London, 1983; Arşivleri Genel Müdürlüğü. Ankara, 1984; Me. Carthy, Justin, “Armenian Terrorism, History as Poison and Ostrogorsky, Georg, Geschichte Des Bizantinisches Stades; Terc. Işıltan Antidode”, Ottoman Archives Yildiz Collection the Armenian Fikret, Bizans Tarihi. Ankara, 1981; Question-Osmanlı Arşivi-Yıldız tasnifi- Ermeni Meselesi. Tarihi Ottoman Archives - Yildiz Collection the Armenian Question-Osmanli Araştırmalar ve Dokümantasyon Merkezleri Kurma ve Geliştirme Arşivi-Yıldız Tasnifi- Ermeni Meselesi, istanbul, 1989 cilt: 1-2 . Vakfi. istanbul, 1989, 1. cilt; Tarihi Araştırıualar ve Dökümanlar Merkezi Kurma ve Me. Carthy, Justin, “The Anatolian Armenians, 1912-1922'’ Armenians Geliştirme Vakfi; in the Ottoman Empire and Modem Turkey (1912-1926). Оке, M. Kemal, Ermeni Meselesi, istanbul, 1986; Boğaziçi University, istanbul, 1984; Ozkan, Zafer, Ermeni Techiri, Ankara Üniversitesı Türk Inkilap Tarihi Mecerian, Jean, Le Genocide du peple armcnien. Ic sort da la Enstitüsü, basılmamış doktora tezi. Ankara, 1985; populationarmeniennen de Г Empire ottoman de la Constitution Özkaya, Inavetullah Cemal, Le Peuple Armcnien et les tentatives de Ottomane au Traikä de Lausanne, 1908-1923.,, Beyrouth. 1965; rcduire le peuple turc un servitude. Ankara, 1971; Messound Fany (Säbık Cebel-i Bereket / Osmaniye Mutarsarnfi),, La Özkava, Yüccl, “Arşiv Belgelerine Göre XVII. yüzyıl ve XIX. Nation Kurde en son evolution sociale. Paris, 1933; Yüzyıllarda Osmanh Imparatorluğu'nda Ermenilerin Durumu" Minassian Anahide ter, La Question annenienne. Paris. 1983; Tarih Bovunca Tiirklerin Ermeni Toplumu İle İlişkileri Mıgırdıç, Agop, Türkiye Ermenileri. istanbul, 1338; Sempozyumu Kitabi, Ankara, 1985; Mırmıryan М. K., Ermeni Zenginleri Tarihçesi (1400-1900) (Ermenice). Papazian K. S.. Patriotism Perverted. Boston, 1934; istanbul, 1910; Parmaksızoğlu, İsmet. Ermeni Komitelerinin İhtiläl Hareketleri ve Moser, Pierre A., Armeniens aii est la ncalite ?. Saint Aquilin -de- Расу, Beslcdikleri Emeller. Ankara, 1981; 1980; Pasdermadjian, Hrand,, Histoire de Г Armenia. Pans 1949 (1. baski), Muahedat Mecmuasi, istanbul, 1298, С. V.; 1964 (2. baski); Nalbandian Louise, The Armenian Revolutionary Mouvcment. Los Polonsky. J., Documents diplomatiques secrets russes, 1914-1917. Angeles, 1963; D'apres les Archives du Ministrere des Affaires Etrangercs a Naslian Jean, Les Memoires de Mgr. Naslian. Vienne. 1951; Pctrograd. Paris, 1928; Näzım Paşa (Zaptiye Naziri), Ermeni Tarih (i9 Vukuati. 22 Kanun-i Powell. Alexander E., The Struggle for Powerin Moslem Asia, New York, Ewell312 (3 Ocak 1896)da Sultan Abdiilhamid'e Nazim 1923; Paşa’nm arzettiği Rapor. Başbakanlık Arşivi. Yıldız Tasnifi, Ramsolur Ernest Edmondson. The Young Turks; Prelude to the kısım 36, nu., 131, 151; Revolution of 1908, Princeton, 1957; Nogales Rafael de, Four Years Bneath the Crezcent. New York, 1926; Razdel. Aziatskoy, Turtsii Po Sekretmm Dokumcntann Bıvşego Nur, Rıza, Hayat ve Hatıratım. istanbul, 1967; Ministerstva; Onar, Mustafa, Kuruluşundan Kurtuluşuna Bağlantıları ile Saimbeyli. Runciman. Steven, Geshicte der Kreuzziige, Terc. Peter dc Mendelsohn, Adana, 1989; München, 1957. Inostranih Del, E. A., Adamov, Moskova, 1924; Orel, Şinasi, -Süreyya Yuca, Ermenilerce Talat Paşa'ya atfedilen Sabis, Ali İhsan, Harp Hatiralanm, Ankara, 1951; Telgraflarm Gerçek Yüzü. Ankara, 1983; Sakarya. ihsan, Belgelerle Ermeni Sorunu, Ankara, 1984; Ormanian, Malachia, L'Eglisc armenienne, son histoire, sa doctrine, Saral Ahmet Hulki, Ermeni Meselesi, Ankara, 1970; Saray, Mehmet, "Türk-Sovyet Münasebetlerı ve Ermeni Meselesi”. sonregime. sa discipline, sa liturguie, sa litteraturc. son present. “Tarih Boyunca Türklerin Ermeni Toplumu ile İlişkileri” Antelias, 1954; Sempozyumu. Ankara, 1985; Oscanyan, O., The Sultan and his People. London, 1957; Sargsyan, Yervand Gazaroviç, Politika Osmanskogo Provitclstva V Süslü. Azmi. Ruslara Görc Ermenilerin Türklere Yaptiklari Mczalim. Zapodnoy Armenii i Derjavı V posledney çetvcrti XfX i naçalc Ankara, 1987; X X W , Yerevan, 1972; Süslü. Azmi. Genocides commis par les Armeniens a Van, Bitlis. Muş et Sarkissian, А. O.. "Genocide in Turkey” History of the World War, Eylül Kars-Intervicw par les tcnioins vivants (oevre collektif). Ankara. 1970, cilt: 3. nu. 16. London; 1995; Sartor C.. De l'Ararat ä Saint-Lazare. Saint-Lazarc-Venisc. 1985: Süslii. Azmi, Russian v iew on the atrocities commited by the Armenians Sazanof S. D., Vospominaniya. Paris. 1927; against the Turks, Ankara. 1991; Schlicklin, Jean, Angora... Taube de la Turquic nouvcllc (1919-1922). Siislii. Azmi, Ermenilerin Yaptiklari Katliamlar, Ankara, 1986; Paris, 1922; Süslü, Azmi. Massacres by Armenians against the Turks. Ankara. Selahattin, İ., “Ermeni Sorununun Rakamlarla Gerçeğı " istanbul 1991;Gcneral Mavcwski'nin Les Massacrcs d‘ Armcnic- Üniversitesi Siyasal Bilgiler Fakiiltesi. yil: 2. 1984. 375-415: Statistique des Provinces de Van et de Bitlis (Fransizca vc Rusça Selen,,, H. Sadi, "Tarihte Şark ve Garp Mclumlan". Bcllcten. İTK. C. Metin). Petcsburg, 1916’dan tercüme; VII/27. Ankara, 1943; Süslü. Azmi. Mesut Fäni (Bilgili) ve Göre Kürtler ve Sosval Gclişimleri. Sertoğlu, mithat, "Turkiyc'dc Ermeni Meselesi" Belgclerle Tıırk Tarihi Ankara, 1993; Dergisi. 2. sayi, Kasim 1967. istanbul, 3. sayi. Aralik 1967. Süslü, Azmi, Van. Bitlis, Muş ve Kars'daki Ermeni Katliami.. Gazilcrlc istanbul. 4. sayi Ocak 1968. istanbul; Miilakat (ortak yavin). Ankara. 1994; Sevim Ali, Anadolu’nun Fethi Selçuklular Döneıni (Başlangıcından Swictochowski, Tadeusz Terc. inert Nurav. Müslüman Ccmaattcn Ulusal 1086’yakadar). Ankara, 1988; Kimliğe Rus Azerbaycani 1905-1920. istanbul 1988; Sevim, Ali. Genel Çizgileriyle Selçuklu-Ermeni İlişkileri. Ankara, 1983; Syrien (le) Michel, Chronique. Trad. Chabot. Paris. 1905, vol. 3; Shaw. Stanfort, E. Kurat Shaw, History of the Ottoman Empire And Şahin. Rcccp “Tarih Boyunca Tiirk Devletlerinin Ermcni Polilikalan.” Modern Turkey, Cambridge, 1976. Osmanlı İmparatorluğu ve Tiirk Tarihindc Ermeniler Sempozyumu Kitabi. Dokuz Eyliil Modem Türkiye, Çev. Harmanci Mehmet, istanbul. 1982; Üniversitcsi İlahivat Fakiiltesi. Izmir 1983; Shiragian, Andomian, Le Legs; Memories d'un Patriote Armcmen. Şcddäd (İbn), Bavbars Tarihi çev. M. S. Yaltkaya. istanbul. 1947; Boston, 1976; Şener, Abdülkadir. “İsläm Hukukunda Gayri Miislimlcr’. Tiirk Tarihindc Sinadinovska, Gordona-Branislav Sinadinovska. Ermenskoto Natsinalno Ermeniler Sempozyumu Kitabi. Dokuz Eyliil Ünivcrsitcsi İlahiyat Praşanye. Üsküp (Stopje). 1990; Fakiiltesi. İzmir 1983, Sayi: 41-42; Sonyel, R. Salahi. “Techir ve Kirimlar Konusunda. Ermeni Propagandasi, Şimşir. Bilal.British Documents On Ottoman Armenians (1880-1890). Hristiyanlik Diinyasmi Nasıl Aldattf’. Belleten. Tiirk Tarih Volume II. Ankara, 1983; Kurumu, cilt; XLI, sayi: 161, Ocak 1977; Şimşir Biläl, Malta Stirgtinleri. istanbul, 1976; Sonyel,, R. Salahi, Ermeni Tehciri ve Belgeler (Türkçe. İngilizce. Takvim-i Vekavi (Rcsmi Gazcte), 18 Rcccp 1333 vc 19 Mavis 1331 (1 Fransizca). Ankara, 1978; Haziran 1915) (Scvk ve İskän Tchcin Kanunu); Sonyel, R. Salahi.’Yeni Belgelerin Işığı Altinda Ermeni Tehcirleri . Tarih Boyunca Türklerin Ermcni Toplumu ile İlişkilcri Sempozyumu (8- Belleten, TTK, c.XXXVI sayi: 141, Ocak 1972, Ankara; 12 Ekim 1984, Erzurum).. Ankara, 1985; Statistiques. Population armenicnnc de la Turquie avant la guerre. Tarihimizdc Ermeniler. Akdcniz Üniversitcsi. Antalya. 1983; Patriarcat Armcmen de Constantinople, Paris, 1920; Tashijan. James H.. “On Statement Condcmming the Armenian Genocide Sümer, Faruk, Ali Sevim, İsläm Kaynaklarına Göre Malazgirt Savaşı. of 1915-1918 attribudet in error to Mustafa Kcmal, Later “The Ankara, 1971; Atatiirk” Armenian Weekly, Boston, Mass. Autumn. 1982; Süslü, Azmi, Ermeniler ve 1915 Tehcir Olayi. Ankara, 1990; Taşnak, Hoybun, Ankara, 1931. Tiirk Ocaklan Matbaasi; Süsiü, Azmi, Armenians and 1915 Event of Displacement. Ankara, 1994; Tchalkouchian Gr., Kırmızı Kitap (Ermcnicc). Paris. 1919; Temmuz J 919 Avı Zarfında Kafkasya’da İslamlara Karşı İcrä Olunduğu Habcr Alman Ermeni Mezalimi. Erkän-ı Harbiye-i Umumiyye 335 Senesi Tcmmuz Avi Zarfinda Kafkasya'da islamlara Karşı İcrä Matbaası. 1335 (1919); Olunduğu Habcr Alman Ermeni Mezalimi. istanbul. 1919. Ternon. Yves, Le Crime de silence. Paris, 1984; Usmanli Erkan-i Harbivye-i Umumiyye Daircsi; Varandian Mikael, Ermeni Harekatimn Tarihi (Ermenice). Ccncvre. 1914; Thorossian H., Histoire de I'Armcnie et du peuple armenien ... Paris. Varandian Mikael, L'Armenie et la question armcnicnnc. Laval. 1917; 1957; Veou Paul du, Le Desastre d’Alexandrette. 1934-1938. Paris, 1938; Togan Zcki Velidi, Umumi Türk Tarihine Giriş. İstanbul. 1970 (2. baskı) Vitman, Sidney, Turkish Memoiries. London, 1914; Torkom, İstepanvan, Hepimize Bir Bayrak. Istanbul. 1967; Vordmann, Bernhard Frederic, American Missionary Work Among Toynbee, Arnold J., Les Massacres des Armcniens (1915-1916). Paris. Armenians in Turkey (1830-1923). Urbana, 1929; 1987; Yalçın, Ayhan. Bclgclcrin Işığmda Türk-Ermcnı Mcselcsinin İçyüzü. Turabian, Aram, Les Volantaires Armeniens sous les Drapeaux Français Istanbul 1975; Marseille, 1917; Yaman, Abdul! ill I rıııcnı Meselesi vc Tiirkivc, istanbul, 1973; Turan, Osman. Selçuklular Zamanında Türkive Tarihi. istanbul. 1971, Yinanç Mui' -in Halil, Türkiye Tarihi, Anadolu'nun Fcthi. Istanbul. 1984 (2. baski); 1944; The Turc-Armenian question (The Turkish point of view) The National Yinänç, Refet-Elibüyük Mesut, Maraş Tahrir Defteri. 1563. Ankara. Congress of Turkey Constantinople, 1919; 1988, 2 cilt; Türk Ermenilerinden Gerçekler, Jamanak Yaymi. istanbul. 1980; Yinanç, Refet, Dulkadir Beyliği. Ankara, 1989; Türk İstikläl Harbi, Doğu Cephesi, 1918-1921. Genelkurmay Başkanhğı; Yinanç Refet, Selçuklular ve Osmanlilarm ilk Doncmlerindc Ermeniler" Türk Tarihinde Ermeniler, Dokuz Eylül Üniversitcsi İlahiyat Dokuz Eylül Üniversitesi-İlahiyat Fakültesi Türk Tarihinde Fakültesi'nce tertip edilmiş olan Scmpozvum, (26-27 Mavis Ermeniler Sempozyumu Kitabi, izmir, 1983; 1983, İzmir), İ3T)ir, 1983; Yurtscvcr Cezmi, Ermeni Terör Merkezi Kilikya Kilisesi. istanbul 1983; Türkkan. Reha Oğuz, İnsanın İnsana Zulmü. Millivet Gazctcsi. 10-17 Zevc. Van’ı Tamma ve Tamtma Cemiyeti Yaymi nu.2, istanbul, 1963; Ocak 1990; Twcrdo Klılebof Atrocites d'Erzurum. Notes d’un officicr superieur russe sur les atrocites d'Erzurum. Traduit du manuscrit original russe. İstanbul, 1919; Twerdo Khlebof Atrocities at Erzurum (notes of superior russian officier on the atrocities at Erzurum), istanbul 1919; Twerdo Khlebof, Hatıra. Rus Ihtilali Bidavetinden İtibaren 27 Şubat 1918’e Kadar Ennenilerin Erzurum Şehri vc Havalisi Türk Sekenesine KarşıTavr u Hareketlerine Däir. Terc. 1 Nisan 1918. Erzurum; Uluslararası Terörizm ve Uyuşturucu Maddc Kaçakçılığı, Ankara Üniversitesi Rektörlüğü tarafından 17-18 Nisan 1984 tarihlerinde teptiplenen Sempozyum Kitabi, Ankara, 1984; Uras Esat, Tarihte Ermeniler vc Ermeni Meselesi. istanbul. 1950 (1. baski), istanbul, 1987 (2. baski); Urfalı Kateos Vekayi-i Nämesi (952-1136) vc Papaz Grugorun Zeyli (1136-1162). Terc. Andreasyan Hrant, Notlar Dulaurier Edouard-Yinanç Mükrimin Halil. Ankara, 1962; APPENDIX

Views from the last excavation in the Hasankalc Timar Village of Erzurum; July7, 1993. The skeletons and fndings of the Turks murdered by the Armenians at Timar Village